This is a modern-English version of Astounding Stories of Super-Science September 1930, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

ASTOUNDING
STORIES
OF SUPER-SCIENCE
20¢
On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month
W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher
HARRY BATES, Editor
DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor
On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month
W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher
HARRY BATES, Editor
DR. DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor
The Clayton Standard on a Magazine Guarantees

That the stories therein are clean, interesting, vivid, by leading
writers of the day and purchased under conditions approved by the
Authors' League of America;
That the stories included are engaging, compelling, and vivid, created by leading writers of the time and acquired under terms approved by the Authors' League of America;
That such magazines are manufactured in Union shops by American workmen;
That these magazines are made in Union shops by American workers;
That each newsdealer and agent is insured a fair profit;
That every newsstand operator and agent is guaranteed a fair profit;
That an intelligent censorship guards their advertising pages.
That a smart censorship monitors their advertising pages.
The other Clayton magazines are:
The other Clayton magazines are:
ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN ADVENTURES, and FOREST AND STREAM.
ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS MONTHLY, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, WESTERN ADVENTURES, and FOREST AND STREAM.
More than Two Million Copies Required to Supply the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.
Over Two Million Copies Needed to Meet the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.
VOL. III, No. 3 | CONTENTS | SEPTEMBER, 1930 |
COVER DESIGN | Painted in Water-Colors from a Scene in "Marooned Under the Sea." | H. W. WESSOLOWSKI |
A PROBLEM IN COMMUNICATION | MILES J. BREUER, M.D. | 293 |
The Delivery of His Country into the Clutches of a Merciless, Ultra-Modern Religion Can Be Prevented Only by Dr. Hagstrom's Deciphering an Extraordinary Code. | ||
JETTA OF THE LOWLANDS | RAY CUMMINGS | 310 |
Fantastic and Sinister Are the Lowlands into Which Philip Grant Descends on His
Dangerous Assignment. (Beginning a Three-Part Novel.) | ||
THE TERRIBLE TENTACLES, OF L-472 | SEWELL PEASLEE WRIGHT | 332 |
Commander John Hanson of the Special Patrol Service Records Another of His Thrilling Interplanetary Assignments. | ||
MAROONED UNDER THE SEA | PAUL ERNST | 346 |
Three Men Stick Out a Strange and Desperate Adventure Among the Incredible Monsters of the Dark Sea Floor. | ||
THE MURDER MACHINE | HUGH B. CAVE | 377 |
Four Lives Lay Helpless Before the Murder Machine, the Uncanny Device by Which Hypnotic Thought Waves Are Filtered Through Men's Minds to Mold Them Into Murdering Tools. | ||
THE ATTACK FROM SPACE | CAPTAIN S. P. MEEK | 390 |
From a Far World Came Monstrous Invaders Who Were All the More Terrifying Because Invisible. | ||
EARTH, THE MARAUDER | ARTHUR J. BURKS | 408 |
Martian Fire-Balls and the Terrific Moon-Cubes Wreak Tremendous Destruction on
Helpless Earth in the Final Death Struggle of the Warring Worlds. (Conclusion.) | ||
THE READERS' CORNER | ALL OF US | 423 |
A Meeting Place for Readers of Astounding Stories. |
Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents)
Yearly Subscription, $2.00
Issued monthly by Publishers' Fiscal Corporation, 80 Lafayette St., New York, N. Y. W. M. Clayton, President: Nathan Goldmann, Secretary. Entered as second-class matter December 7, 1929, at the Post Office at New York, N. Y., under Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trade Mark in the U. S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men's List. For advertising rates address E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.
Issued monthly by Publishers' Fiscal Corporation, 80 Lafayette St., New York, NY. W. M. Clayton, President; Nathan Goldmann, Secretary. Entered as second-class matter on December 7, 1929, at the Post Office in New York, NY, under the Act of March 3, 1879. Title registered as a Trademark in the U.S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men's List. For advertising rates, contact E. R. Crowe & Co., Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.

A Problem in Communication
By Miles J. Breuer, M.D.
PART I
The Science Community
(This part is related by Peter Hagstrom, Ph.D.)
(This part is told by Peter Hagstrom, Ph.D.)
"
"
The Ability to communicate ideas from one individual to another," said a professor of sociology to his class, "is the principal distinction between human beings and their brute forbears. The increase and refinement of this ability to communicate is an index of the degree of civilization of a people. The more civilized a people, the more perfect their ability to communicate, especially under difficulties and in emergencies."
The Skill to share ideas from one person to another," said a sociology professor to his class, "is the main thing that sets humans apart from their animal ancestors. The growth and improvement of this ability to communicate shows how advanced a society is. The more advanced a society, the better their communication skills, especially in tough situations and emergencies."
As usual, the observation burst harmlessly over the heads of most of the students in the class, who were preoccupied with more immediate things—with the evening's movies and the week-end's dance. But upon two young men in the class, it made a powerful impres[Pg 294]sion. It crystallized within them certain vague conceptions and brought them to a conscious focus, enabling the young men to turn formless dreams into concrete acts. That is why I take the position that the above enthusiastic words of this sociology professor, whose very name I have forgotten, were the prime moving influence which many years later succeeded in saving Occidental civilization from a catastrophe which would have been worse than death and destruction.
As usual, the remark floated over the heads of most students in the class, who were caught up in more immediate concerns—the movies that night and the dance over the weekend. But it had a profound impact on two young men in the class. It clarified certain vague thoughts within them and brought them into sharp focus, allowing them to transform their formless dreams into tangible actions. That’s why I believe the enthusiastic remarks of this sociology professor, whose name I can’t recall, were the main driving force that, many years later, helped save Western civilization from a disaster that would have been worse than death and destruction.
One of these young men was myself, and the other was my lifelong friend and chum, Carl Benda, who saved his country by solving a tremendously difficult scientific puzzle in a simple way, by sheer reasoning power, and without apparatus. The sociology professor struck a responsive chord in us: for since our earliest years we had wigwagged to each other as Boy Scouts, learned the finger alphabet of the deaf and dumb so that we might maintain communication during school hours, strung a telegraph wire between our two homes, admired Poe's "Gold Bug" together and devised boyish cipher codes in which to send each other postcards when chance separated us. But we had always felt a little foolish about what we considered our childish hobbies, until the professor's words suddenly roused us to the realization that we were a highly civilized pair of youngsters.
One of these young men was me, and the other was my lifelong friend and buddy, Carl Benda, who saved his country by solving a really tough scientific problem in a simple way, using nothing but his reasoning skills and no equipment. The sociology professor hit a nerve with us: since we were kids, we had communicated through signal flags as Boy Scouts, learned sign language so we could talk during school, set up a telegraph line between our houses, enjoyed Poe's "Gold Bug" together, and created our own secret codes to send each other postcards when we were apart. We always felt a bit silly about what we thought were our childish pastimes until the professor's words suddenly made us realize that we were actually a couple of very civilized young guys.
Not only did we then and there cease feeling guilty about our secret ciphers and our dots and dashes, but the determination was born within us to make of communication our life's work. It turned out that both of us actually did devote our lives to the cause of communication; but the passing years saw us engaged in widely and curiously divergent phases of the work. Thirty years later, I was Professor of the Psychology of Language at Columbia University, and Benda was Maintenance Engineer of the Bell Telephone Company of New York City; and on his knowledge and skill depended the continuity and stability of that stupendously complex traffic, the telephone communication of Greater New York.
Not only did we stop feeling guilty about our secret codes and our dots and dashes right then and there, but we also made a commitment to make communication our life's work. As it turned out, both of us really did dedicate our lives to the field of communication; however, over the years, we found ourselves involved in very different aspects of the work. Thirty years later, I was a Professor of the Psychology of Language at Columbia University, while Benda was a Maintenance Engineer at the Bell Telephone Company in New York City; his knowledge and skills were crucial for the continuity and reliability of that incredibly complex network, the telephone communication of Greater New York.
Since our ambitious cravings were satisfied in our everyday work, and since now ordinarily available methods of communication sufficed our needs, we no longer felt impelled to signal across the house-tops with semaphores nor to devise ciphers that would defy solution. But we still kept up our intimate friendship and our intense interest in our beloved subject. We were just as close chums at the age of fifty as we had been at ten, and just as thrilled at new advances in communication: at television, at the international language, at the supposed signals from Mars.
Since our ambitious desires were fulfilled in our daily work, and since the usual ways of communicating met our needs, we no longer felt the need to signal across the rooftops with flags or create codes that would be hard to break. But we still maintained our close friendship and our strong interest in our favorite topic. We were just as good friends at fifty as we had been at ten, and just as excited about new advancements in communication: television, the international language, and the supposed signals from Mars.
That was the state of affairs between us up to a year ago. At about that time Benda resigned his position with the New York Bell Telephone Company to accept a place as the Director of Communication in the Science Community. This, for many reasons, was a most amazing piece of news to myself and to anyone who knew Benda.
That was the situation between us until about a year ago. Around that time, Benda quit his job at the New York Bell Telephone Company to take a position as the Director of Communication in the Science Community. This was, for many reasons, a surprising piece of news to me and to anyone who knew Benda.
Of course, it was commonly known that Benda was being sought by Universities and corporations: I know personally of several tempting offers he had received. But the New York Bell is a wealthy corporation and had thus far managed to hold Benda, both by the munificence of its salary and by the attractiveness of the work it offered him. That the Science Community would want Benda was easy to understand; but, that it could outbid the New York Bell, was, to say the least, a surprise.
Of course, it was well-known that Benda was in demand by universities and companies: I personally know of several appealing offers he received. But the New York Bell is a wealthy corporation and has so far managed to keep Benda, both with its generous salary and the appealing work it provided him. It was easy to see why the Science Community would want Benda; however, it was quite surprising that it could outbid the New York Bell.
Furthermore, that a man like Benda would want to have anything at all to do with the Science Community seemed strange enough in itself. He had the most practical common sense—well-balanced habits of thinking and living, supported by an intellect so[Pg 295] clear and so keen that I knew of none to excel it. What the Science Community was, no one knew exactly; but that there was something abnormal, fanatical, about it, no one doubted.
Furthermore, it seemed strange that someone like Benda would want to have anything to do with the Science Community at all. He had the most practical common sense—well-balanced habits of thinking and living, backed by an intellect so[Pg 295] clear and sharp that I didn't know anyone who could match it. What exactly the Science Community was, nobody really knew; but there was no doubt that it had something abnormal and fanatical about it.
The Science Community, situated in Virginia, in the foothills of the Blue Ridge, had first been heard of many years ago, when it was already a going concern. At the time of which I now speak, the novelty had worn off, and no one paid any more attention to it than they do to Zion City or the Dunkards. By this time, the Science Community was a city of a million inhabitants, with a vast outlying area of farms and gardens. It was modern to the highest degree in construction and operation; there was very little manual labor there; no poverty; every person had all the benefits of modern developments in power, transportation, and communication, and of all other resources provided by scientific progress.
The Science Community, located in Virginia, at the base of the Blue Ridge Mountains, was first mentioned many years ago when it was already thriving. By the time I'm talking about, the novelty had faded, and no one paid it more attention than they did to Zion City or the Dunkards. By now, the Science Community had grown to a city of a million residents, with a large surrounding area of farms and gardens. It was highly advanced in both construction and operation; there was very little manual labor; no poverty; everyone had access to all the benefits of modern advancements in energy, transportation, and communication, as well as all other resources brought about by scientific progress.
So much, visitors and reporters were able to say.
So much, visitors and reporters could say.
The rumors that it was a vast socialistic organization, without private property, with equal sharing of all privileges, were never confirmed. It is a curious observation that it was possible, in this country of ours, for a city to exist about which we knew so little. However, it seemed evident from the vast number and elaboration of public buildings, the perfection of community utilities such as transportation, streets, lighting, and communication, from the absence of individual homes and the housing of people in huge dormitories, that some different, less individualistic type of social organization than ours was involved. It was obvious that as an organization, the Science Community must also be wealthy. If any of its individual citizens were wealthy, no one knew it.
The rumors that it was a large socialistic organization, without private property and with equal sharing of all privileges, were never confirmed. It's interesting to note that it was possible, in our country, for a city to exist about which we knew so little. However, it was clear from the numerous and detailed public buildings, the efficiency of community services like transportation, streets, lighting, and communication, as well as the lack of individual homes and the housing of people in large dormitories, that a different, less individualistic type of social organization than ours was at play. It was obvious that the Science Community itself must also be wealthy. If any of its individual citizens were rich, no one knew about it.
I knew Benda as well as I knew myself, and if I was sure of anything in my life, it was that he was not the type of man to leave a fifty thousand dollar job and join a communist city on an[Pg 296] equal footing with the clerks in the stores. As it happens, I was also intimately acquainted with John Edgewater Smith, recently Power Commissioner of New York City and the most capable power engineer in North America, who, following Benda by two or three months, resigned his position, and accepted what his letter termed the place of Director of Power in the Science Community. I was personally in a position to state that neither of these men could be lightly persuaded into such a step, and that neither of them would work for a small salary.
I knew Benda as well as I knew myself, and if I was sure of anything in my life, it was that he wasn't the type of guy to walk away from a fifty-thousand-dollar job and join a communist city on an[Pg 296] equal footing with store clerks. As it happens, I also knew John Edgewater Smith pretty well, who had recently been the Power Commissioner of New York City and was the most skilled power engineer in North America. A couple of months after Benda, he resigned his position and accepted what his letter called the Director of Power position in the Science Community. I could personally confirm that neither of these men could be easily convinced to take such a step, and that neither of them would work for a low salary.
Benda's first letter to me stated that he was at the Science Community on a visit. He had heard of the place, and while at Washington on business had taken advantage of the opportunity to drive out and see it. Fascinated by the equipment he saw there, he had decided to stay a few days and study it. The next letter announced his acceptance of the position. I would give a month's salary to get a look at those letters now; but I neglected to preserve them. I should like to see them because I am curious as to whether they exhibit the characteristics of the subsequent letters, some of which I now have.
Benda's first letter to me said that he was visiting the Science Community. He had heard about the place, and while he was in Washington for business, he took the chance to drive out and see it. Intrigued by the equipment he found there, he decided to stay a few days to study it. His next letter confirmed that he accepted the position. I would give a month's salary to see those letters now; but I didn’t keep them. I’d love to look at them because I'm curious if they show the same traits as some of the later letters I still have.
As I have stated, Benda and I had been on the most intimate terms for forty years. His letters had always been crisp and direct, and thoroughly familiar and confidential. I do not know just how many letters I received from him from the Science Community before I noted the difference, but I have one from the third month of his stay there (he wrote every two or three weeks), characterized by a verbosity that sounded strange for him. He seemed to be writing merely to cover the sheet, trifles such as he had never previously considered worth writing letters about. Four pages of letter conveyed not a single idea. Yet Benda was, if anything, a man of ideas.
As I mentioned, Benda and I had been very close for forty years. His letters were always sharp and straightforward, and completely familiar and confidential. I'm not sure how many letters I got from him while he was with the Science Community before I noticed the change, but I have one from the third month of his time there (he wrote every two to three weeks) that was oddly wordy for him. It seemed like he was just trying to fill the page with trivial things he wouldn’t have bothered to write about before. Four pages of the letter didn’t communicate a single idea. Yet, Benda was definitely a man of ideas.
There followed several months of letters like that: a lot of words, eva[Pg 297]sion of coming to the point about anything; just conventional letters. Benda was the last man to write a conventional letter. Yet, it was Benda writing them: gruff little expressions of his, clear ways of looking at even the veriest trifles, little allusion to our common past: these things could neither have been written by anyone else, nor written under compulsion from without. Something had changed Benda.
There were several months of letters like that: a lot of words, avoiding getting to the point about anything; just typical letters. Benda was the last person to write a typical letter. Yet, it was Benda writing them: his gruff expressions, clear ways of looking at even the smallest things, and little references to our shared past; these things could only have been written by him, and not out of any external pressure. Something had changed Benda.
I pondered on it a good deal, and could think of no hypothesis to account for it. In the meanwhile, New York City lost a third technical man to the Science Community. Donald Francisco, Commissioner of the Water Supply, a sanitary engineer of international standing, accepted a position in the Science Community as Water Director. I did not know whether to laugh and compare it to the National Baseball League's trafficking in "big names," or to hunt for some sinister danger sign in it. But, as a result of my ponderings, I decided to visit Benda at The Science Community.
I was thinking about it a lot and couldn't come up with any explanation for it. Meanwhile, New York City lost another key person to the Science Community. Donald Francisco, the Commissioner of the Water Supply and a well-respected sanitary engineer, took a job as Water Director in the Science Community. I didn’t know whether to laugh and compare it to the National Baseball League’s trade of “big names,” or to look for some hidden danger in it. But after thinking it over, I decided to visit Benda at The Science Community.
I wrote him to that effect, and almost decided to change my mind about the visit because of the cold evasiveness of the reply I received from him. My first impulse on reading his indifferent, lackadaisical comment on my proposed visit was to feel offended, and determine to let him alone and never see him again. The average man would have done that, but my long years of training in psychological interpretation told me that a character and a friendship built during forty years does not change in six months, and that there must be some other explanation for this. I wrote him that I was coming. I found that the best way to reach the Science Community was to take a bus out from Washington. It involved a drive of about fifty miles northwest, through a picturesque section of the country. The latter part of the drive took me past settlements that looked as though they might be in about the same stage of progress as they had been during the American Revolution. The city of my destination was back in the hills, and very much isolated. During the last ten miles we met no traffic at all, and I was the only passenger left in the bus. Suddenly the vehicle stopped.
I wrote to him about it, and almost changed my mind about visiting because of the cold response I got from him. My first impulse after reading his indifferent, laid-back comment on my proposed visit was to feel offended and decide to leave him alone and never see him again. The average person would have done that, but my years of training in understanding psychology told me that a character and a friendship built over forty years don’t change in six months, and there had to be another explanation for this. I told him I was coming. I found that the best way to get to the Science Community was to take a bus from Washington. It involved a drive of about fifty miles northwest, through a beautiful part of the countryside. The last part of the drive took me past towns that looked like they were at a similar stage of development as they had been during the American Revolution. The city I was headed to was back in the hills and quite isolated. During the last ten miles, I didn’t see any traffic at all, and I was the only passenger left on the bus. Suddenly, the bus stopped.
"Far as we go!" the driver shouted.
"That's as far as we go!" the driver shouted.
I looked about in consternation. All around were low, wild-looking hills. The road went on ahead through a narrow pass.
I looked around in alarm. All around were low, wild-looking hills. The road continued ahead through a narrow pass.
"They'll pick you up in a little bit," the driver said as he turned around and drove off, leaving me standing there with my bag, very much astonished at it all.
"They'll pick you up soon," the driver said as he turned around and drove off, leaving me standing there with my bag, totally shocked by it all.
He was right. A small, neat-looking bus drove through the pass and stopped for me. As I got in, the driver mechanically turned around and drove into the hills again.
He was right. A small, tidy bus came through the pass and stopped for me. When I got in, the driver casually turned around and drove back into the hills.
"They took up my ticket on the other bus," I said to the driver. "What do I owe you?"
"They took my ticket on the other bus," I said to the driver. "How much do I owe you?"
"Nothing," he said curtly. "Fill that out." He handed me a card.
"Nothing," he said sharply. "Fill this out." He handed me a card.
An impertinent thing, that card was. Besides asking for my name, address, nationality, vocation, and position, it requested that I state whom I was visiting in the Science Community, the purpose of my visit, the nature of my business, how long I intended to stay, did I have a place to stay arranged for, and if so, where and through whom. It looked for all the world as though they had something to conceal; Czarist Russia couldn't beat that for keeping track of people and prying into their business. Sign here, the card said.
That card was pretty rude. Aside from asking for my name, address, nationality, job, and title, it also wanted to know who I was visiting in the Science Community, why I was coming, what I was there for, how long I planned to stay, if I had a place to stay lined up, and if so, where and through whom. It seemed like they had something to hide; Czarist Russia couldn't even compete with that level of tracking and nosiness. Sign here, the card said.
It annoyed me, but I filled it out, and, by the time I was through, the bus was out of the hills, traveling up the valley of a small river; I am not familiar enough with northern Virginia to say which river it was. There was much machinery and a few people in the broad fields. In the distance ahead was a mass of chimneys and the cupolas of iron-works, but no smoke.[Pg 298]
It annoyed me, but I filled it out, and by the time I was done, the bus was out of the hills, making its way up the valley of a small river; I don't know northern Virginia well enough to identify which river it was. There was a lot of machinery and a few people in the wide fields. In the distance ahead was a cluster of chimneys and the domes of factories, but there was no smoke.[Pg 298]
There were power-line towers with high-tension insulators, and, far ahead, the masses of huge elevators and big, square buildings. Soon I came in sight of a veritable forest of huge windmills.
There were power line towers with high-voltage insulators, and, far ahead, the clusters of giant elevators and large, boxy buildings. Before long, I spotted a true forest of enormous windmills.
In a few moments, the huge buildings loomed up over me; the bus entered a street of the city abruptly from the country. One moment on a country road, the next moment among towering buildings. We sped along swiftly through a busy metropolis, bright, airy, efficient looking. The traffic was dense but quiet, and I was confident that most of the vehicles were electric; for there was no noise nor gasoline odor. Nor was there any smoke. Things looked airy, comfortable, efficient; but rather monotonous, dull. There was a total lack of architectural interest. The buildings were just square blocks, like neat rows of neat boxes. But, it all moved smoothly, quietly, with wonderful efficiency.
In just a few moments, the massive buildings rose up around me as the bus suddenly entered a city street from the countryside. One second I was on a rural road, and the next I was surrounded by towering structures. We zoomed through a bustling city that felt bright, open, and efficient. The traffic was heavy but calm, and I was sure most of the vehicles were electric because there was no noise or gasoline smell. There wasn’t any smoke either. Everything looked light, comfortable, and efficient, but also a bit monotonous and dull. There was a complete lack of architectural charm. The buildings were just square blocks, like tidy rows of identical boxes. But everything moved smoothly and quietly, with incredible efficiency.
My first thought was to look closely at the people who swarmed the streets of this strange city. Their faces were solemn, and their clothes were solemn. All seemed intently busy, going somewhere, or doing something; there was no standing about, no idle sauntering. And look whichever way I might, everywhere there was the same blue serge, on men and women alike, in all directions, as far as I could see.
My first thought was to closely observe the people who filled the streets of this unfamiliar city. Their expressions were serious, and their attire was serious. Everyone appeared to be focused, heading somewhere or engaged in some task; there was no lingering or aimless strolling. No matter where I looked, I saw the same blue fabric, worn by both men and women, in every direction, as far as I could see.
The bus stopped before a neat, square building of rather smaller size, and the next thing I knew, Benda was running down the steps to meet me. He was his old gruff, enthusiastic self.
The bus stopped in front of a tidy, square building that was quite small, and the next thing I knew, Benda was rushing down the steps to greet me. He was just as gruff and enthusiastic as ever.
"Glad to see you, Hagstrom, old socks!" he shouted, and gripped my hand with two of his. "I've arranged for a room for you, and we'll have a good old visit, and I'll show you around this town."
"Great to see you, Hagstrom, my old friend!" he shouted, shaking my hand with both of his. "I've booked a room for you, and we're going to have a good catch-up, plus I'll give you a tour of this town."
I looked at him closely. He looked healthy and well cared-for, all except for a couple of new lines of worry on his face. Undoubtedly that worn look meant some sort of trouble.
I examined him carefully. He seemed healthy and well taken care of, except for a couple of new worry lines on his face. That tired expression definitely indicated some kind of trouble.
PART II
The New Religion
(This part is interpolated by the author into Dr. Hagstrom's narrative.)
(This part is added by the author into Dr. Hagstrom's story.)
Every great religion has as its psychological reason for existence the mission of compensating for some crying, unsatisfied human need. Christianity spread and grew among people who were, at the time, persecuted subjects or slaves of Rome; and it flourished through the Middle Ages at a time when life held for the individual chiefly pain, uncertainty, and bereavement. Christianity kept the common man consoled and mentally balanced by minimizing the importance of life on earth and offering compensation afterwards and elsewhere.
Every major religion exists to fulfill some deep, unmet human need. Christianity grew among people who were persecuted or enslaved by Rome; it thrived during the Middle Ages when life was mostly filled with pain, uncertainty, and loss. Christianity provided comfort and stability to ordinary people by downplaying the significance of earthly life and promising rewards in the afterlife.
A feeble nation of idle dreamers, torn by a chaos of intertribal feuds within, menaced by powerful, conquest-lusting nations from without, Arabia was enabled by Islam, the religion of her prophet Mohammed, to unite all her sons into an intense loyalty to one cause, and to turn her dream-stuff into reality by carrying her national pride and honor beyond her boundaries and spreading it over half the known world.
A weak nation of idle dreamers, plagued by chaos from internal tribal conflicts and threatened by strong, conquest-hungry nations outside, Arabia was able to unite all its people through Islam, the faith of its prophet Mohammed. This unity fostered a deep loyalty to a single cause and transformed its aspirations into reality, allowing its national pride and honor to extend beyond its borders and reach across half of the known world.
The ancient Greeks, in despair over the frailties of human emotion and the unbecomingness of worldly conduct, which their brilliant minds enabled them to recognize clearly but which they found themselves powerless to subdue, endowed the gods, whom they worshipped, with all of their own passions and weaknesses, and thus the foolish behavior of the gods consoled them for their own obvious shortcomings. So it goes throughout all of the world's religions.
The ancient Greeks, frustrated by the weaknesses of human emotion and the shortcomings of people's behavior, which their brilliant minds allowed them to see clearly but felt helpless to control, gave the gods they worshipped all their own passions and flaws. This way, the foolish actions of the gods helped them feel better about their own evident flaws. This pattern can be seen in all of the world's religions.
In the middle of the twentieth century there were in the civilized world, millions of people in whose lives Christianity had ceased to play any part. Yet, psychically—remember, "psyche" means "soul"—they were just as sick and unbalanced, just as[Pg 299] much in need of some compensation as were the subjects of the early Roman empire, or the Arabs in the Middle Ages. They were forced to work at the strained and monotonous pace of machines; they were the slaves, body and soul, of machines; they lived with machines and lived like machines—they were expected to be machines. A mechanized mode of life set a relentless pace for them, while, just as in all the past ages, life and love, the breezes and the blue sky called to them; but they could not respond. They had to drive machines so that machines could serve them. Minds were cramped and emotions were starved, but hands must go on guiding levers and keeping machines in operation. Lives were reduced to such a mechanical routine that men wondered how long human minds and human bodies could stand the restraint. There is a good deal in the writings of the times to show that life was becoming almost unbearable for three-fourths of humanity.
In the middle of the twentieth century, millions of people in the civilized world had stopped letting Christianity play any role in their lives. Yet, psychologically—remember, "psyche" means "soul"—they were just as sick and unbalanced, just as[Pg 299] much in need of some kind of compensation as the subjects of the early Roman Empire or the Arabs in the Middle Ages. They were forced to work at a strained and monotonous pace dictated by machines; they were the slaves, both body and soul, of these machines. They lived with machines and like machines—they were expected to be machines. A mechanized way of life set an unyielding pace for them, while, just like in all past ages, life and love, the breezes and the blue sky called to them; but they couldn't respond. They had to operate machines so that machines could serve them. Minds were cramped, and emotions were starved, but hands had to continue guiding levers and keeping machines running. Lives were reduced to such a mechanical routine that people wondered how long human minds and bodies could endure the confinement. There is a lot in the writings of that time showing that life was becoming nearly unbearable for three-fourths of humanity.
It is only natural, therefore, that Rohan, the prophet of the new religion, found followers more rapidly than he could organize them. About ten years before the visit of Dr. Hagstrom to his friend Benda, Rohan and his new religion had been much in the newspapers. Rohan was a Slovak, apparently well educated in Europe. When he first attracted attention to himself, he was foreman in a steel plant at Birmingham, Alabama. He was popular as an orator, and drew unheard-of crowds to his lectures.
It is only natural, then, that Rohan, the leader of the new religion, gained followers faster than he could manage them. About ten years before Dr. Hagstrom visited his friend Benda, Rohan and his religion were frequently in the news. Rohan was a Slovak, seemingly well-educated in Europe. When he first caught public attention, he was the foreman at a steel plant in Birmingham, Alabama. He was popular as a speaker and attracted unprecedented crowds to his lectures.
He preached of Science as God, an all-pervading, inexorably systematic Being, the true Center and Motive-Power of the Universe; a Being who saw men and pitied them because they could not help committing inaccuracies. The Science God was helping man become more perfect. Even now, men were much more accurate and systematic than they had been a hundred years ago; men's lives were ordered and rhythmic, like natural laws, not like the chaotic emotions of beasts and savages.
He preached about Science as if it were God, an all-encompassing, unchanging force, the real Center and Driving Force of the Universe; a Being who observed humanity and felt compassion because they couldn’t avoid making mistakes. The Science God was assisting humans in becoming more perfect. Even now, people were far more precise and methodical than they were a hundred years ago; their lives were organized and rhythmic, like natural laws, not like the chaotic feelings of animals and savages.
Somehow, he soon dropped out of the attention of the great mass of the public. Of course, he did so intentionally, when his ideas began to crystallize and his plans for his future organization began to form. At first he had a sort of church in Birmingham, called The Church of the Scientific God. There never was anything cheap nor blatant about him. When he moved his church from Birmingham to the Lovett Branch Valley in northern Virginia, he was hardly noticed. But with him went seven thousand people, to form the nucleus of the Science Community.
Somehow, he quickly fell off the radar of the general public. He did this on purpose, as his ideas took shape and his plans for a future organization began to come together. At first, he had a kind of church in Birmingham called The Church of the Scientific God. He never came across as cheap or showy. When he moved his church from Birmingham to the Lovett Branch Valley in northern Virginia, barely anyone noticed. But he took with him seven thousand people to create the core of the Science Community.
Since then, some feature writer for a metropolitan Sunday paper has occasionally written up the Science Community, both from its physical and its human aspects. From these reports, the outstanding bit of evidence is that Rohan believes intensely in his own religion, and that his followers are all loyal worshippers of the Science God. They conceive the earth to be a workshop in which men serve Science, their God, serving a sort of apprenticeship during which He perfects them to the state of ideal machines. To be a perfect machine, always accurate, with no distracting emotions, no getting off the track—that was the ideal which the Great God Science required of his worshippers. To be a perfect machine, or a perfect cog in a machine, to get rid of all individuality, all disturbing sentiment, that was their idea of supreme happiness. Despite the obvious narrowness it involved, there was something sublime in the conception of this religion. It certainly had nothing in common with the "Christian Science" that was in vogue during the early years of the twentieth Century; it towered with a noble grandeur above that feeble little sham.
Since then, a feature writer for a big city Sunday paper has occasionally covered the Science Community, highlighting both its physical and human aspects. From these articles, the most striking point is that Rohan strongly believes in his own faith, and his followers are dedicated worshippers of the Science God. They view the earth as a workshop where people serve Science, their God, going through a kind of apprenticeship during which He refines them into ideal machines. To be a perfect machine—always precise, without distracting emotions or stray thoughts—that was the ideal that the Great God Science expected from his followers. To be a flawless machine or a perfect cog in a machine, eliminating all individuality and disturbing feelings, that was their vision of ultimate happiness. Although it involves a clear narrowness, there was something sublime about this idea of religion. It certainly had nothing to do with the "Christian Science" that was popular in the early twentieth century; it rose with a noble grandeur above that weak little pretense.
The Science Community was organized like a machine: and all men played their parts, in government, in labor, in administration, in production, like per[Pg 300]fect cogs and accurate wheels, and the machine functioned perfectly. The devotees were described as fanatical, but happy. They certainly were well trained and efficient. The Science Community grew. In ten years it had a million people, and was a worldwide wonder of civic planning and organization; it contained so many astonishing developments in mechanical service to human welfare and comfort that it was considered as a sort of model of the future city. The common man there was provided with science-produced luxuries, in his daily life, that were in the rest of the world the privilege of the wealthy few—but he used his increased energy and leisure in serving the more devotedly, his God, Science, who had made machines. There was a great temple in the city, the shape of a huge dynamo-generator, whose interior was worked out in a scheme of mechanical devices, and with music, lights, and odors to help in the worship.
The Science Community operated like a well-oiled machine, with everyone playing their roles in government, labor, administration, and production like perfect cogs and precise gears, and the system ran smoothly. The supporters were seen as fanatical but content. They were certainly well-trained and effective. The Science Community expanded rapidly. Within ten years, it boasted a million members and became a global marvel of urban planning and organization; it featured so many incredible advancements in mechanical services for human welfare and comfort that it was regarded as a model for future cities. The average person there enjoyed science-produced luxuries in daily life, which were only accessible to the wealthy in the rest of the world—but they dedicated their increased energy and free time to serving their God, Science, who created machines. There was a grand temple in the city shaped like a massive dynamo-generator, its interior filled with mechanical devices, along with music, lights, and scents to enhance the worship experience.
What the world knew the least about was that this religion was becoming militant. Its followers spoke of the heathen without, and were horrified at the prevalence of the sin of individualism. They were inspired with the mission that the message of God—scientific perfection—must be carried to the whole world. But, knowing that vested interests, governments, invested capital, and established religions would oppose them and render any real progress impossible, they waited. They studied the question, looking for some opportunity to spread the gospel of their beliefs, prepared to do so by force, finding their justification in their belief that millions of sufferers needed the comforts that their religion had given them. Meanwhile their numbers grew.
What the world knew the least about was that this religion was becoming militant. Its followers talked about the outsiders and were appalled by the widespread sin of individualism. They felt a strong mission to share the message of God—scientific perfection—with the entire world. However, they understood that vested interests, governments, business investments, and established religions would oppose them and make any real progress impossible, so they bided their time. They researched the situation, looking for a chance to spread the gospel of their beliefs, ready to do so by force, justifying their actions with the belief that millions of suffering individuals needed the comfort their religion provided. In the meantime, their numbers increased.
Rohan was Chief Engineer, which position was equal in honor and dignity to that of Prophet or High Priest. He was a busy, hard-worked man, black haired and gaunt, small of stature and fiery eyed; he looked rather like an overworked department-store manager rather than like a prophet. He was finding his hands more full every day, both because of the extraordinary fertility of his own plans and ideas, and because the Science Community was growing so rapidly. Among this heterogenous mass of proselyte strangers that poured into the city and was efficiently absorbed into the machine, it was yet difficult to find executives, leaders, men to put in charge of big things. And he needed constantly more and more of such men.
Rohan was the Chief Engineer, a role that held as much honor and respect as that of a Prophet or High Priest. He was a busy, hardworking man, with black hair and a gaunt frame, small in stature and fiery-eyed; he resembled an overworked department store manager more than a prophet. Every day, he found himself busier due to the remarkable productivity of his own plans and ideas, as well as the rapid growth of the Science Community. Among the diverse group of new arrivals pouring into the city and being effectively integrated into the system, it was still challenging to find executives, leaders, and people to take charge of significant projects. He constantly needed more and more of these kinds of individuals.
That was why Rohan went to Benda, and subsequently to others like Benda. Rohan had a deep knowledge of human nature. He did not approach Benda with the offer of a magnanimous salary, but came into Benda's office asking for a consultation on some of the puzzling communication problems of the Science Community. Benda became interested, and on his own initiative offered to visit the Science Community, saying that he had to be in Washington anyway in a few days. When he saw what the conditions were in the Science Community, he became fascinated by its advantages over New York; a new system to plan from the ground up; no obsolete installation to wrestle with; an absolutely free hand for the engineer in charge; no politics to play; no concessions to antiquated city construction, nor to feeble-minded city administration—just a dream of an opportunity. He almost asked for the job himself, but Rohan was tactful enough to offer it, and the salary, though princely, was hardly given a thought.
That was why Rohan went to Benda and later to others like him. Rohan understood human nature deeply. He didn’t approach Benda with a generous salary offer; instead, he walked into Benda's office seeking advice on some confusing communication issues in the Science Community. Benda grew interested and, taking the initiative, offered to visit the Science Community, mentioning that he had to be in Washington in a few days anyway. Once he saw the conditions in the Science Community, he became intrigued by its advantages over New York—a chance to build a new system from scratch; no outdated installations to deal with; complete freedom for the engineer in charge; no politics to navigate; no compromises with outdated city planning or ineffective city management—just a perfect opportunity. He almost asked for the job himself, but Rohan was savvy enough to propose it, and while the salary was generous, it barely crossed his mind.
For many weeks Benda was absorbed in his job, to the exclusion of all else. He sent his money to his New York bank and had his family move in and live with him. He was happy in his communication problems.
For many weeks, Benda was totally focused on his job, ignoring everything else. He transferred his money to his New York bank and had his family move in to live with him. He felt satisfied with his communication challenges.
"Give me a problem in communication and you make me happy," he wrote[Pg 301] to Hagstrom in one of his early letters.
"Give me a communication challenge and you'll make me happy," he wrote[Pg 301] to Hagstrom in one of his early letters.
He had completed a certain division of his work on the Science Community's communication system, and it occurred to him that a few days' relaxation would do him good. A run up to New York would be just the thing.
He had finished a part of his work on the Science Community's communication system, and it struck him that a few days of relaxation would be beneficial. A trip to New York would be just what he needed.
To his amazement, he was not permitted to board the outbound bus.
To his surprise, he was not allowed to get on the bus heading out.
"You'll need orders from the Chief Engineer's office," the driver said.
"You'll need orders from the Chief Engineer's office," the driver said.
Benda went to Rohan.
Benda went to Rohan.
"Am I a prisoner?" he demanded with his characteristic directness.
"Am I a prisoner?" he asked with his usual straightforwardness.
"An embarassing situation," the suave Rohan admitted, very calmly and at his ease. "You see, I'm nothing like a dictator here. I have no arbitrary power. Everything runs by system, and you're a sort of exception. No one knows exactly how to classify you. Neither do I. But, I can't break a rule. That is sin."
"An embarrassing situation," the smooth-talking Rohan admitted, very calmly and relaxed. "You see, I'm not a dictator here. I don’t have any random power. Everything operates by a system, and you’re sort of an exception. No one really knows how to classify you. I don’t either. But I can’t break a rule. That would be a sin."
"What rule? I want to go to New York."
"What rule? I want to go to New York."
"Only those of the Faith who have reached the third degree can come and go. No one can get that in less than three years."
"Only those who are part of the Faith and have reached the third degree can come and go. No one can attain that in less than three years."
"Then you got me in here by fraud?" Benda asked bluntly.
"Is it true you got me in here by tricking me?" Benda asked straightforwardly.
Rohan side-stepped gracefully.
Rohan moved aside gracefully.
"You know our innermost secrets now," he explained. "Do you suppose there is any hope of your embracing the Faith?"
"You know our deepest secrets now," he said. "Do you think there's any chance you might accept the Faith?"
Benda whirled on his heel and walked out.
Benda turned sharply and walked out.
"I'll think about it!" he said, his voice snapping with sarcasm.
"I'll think about it!" he said, his voice dripping with sarcasm.
Benda went back to his work in order to get his mind off the matter. He was a well-balanced man if he was anything; and he knew that nothing could be accomplished by rash words or incautious moves against Rohan and his organization. And on that day he met John Edgewater Smith.
Benda returned to his work to distract himself from the situation. He was a level-headed guy if nothing else, and he understood that nothing would be gained from hasty words or careless actions against Rohan and his group. That day, he met John Edgewater Smith.
"You here?" Benda gasped. He lost his equilibrium for a moment in consternation at the sight of his fellow-engineer.
"You here?" Benda gasped. He lost his balance for a moment in shock at the sight of his fellow engineer.
Smith was too elated to notice Benda's mood.
Smith was too happy to notice Benda's mood.
"I've been here a week. This is certainly an ideal opportunity in my line of work. Even in Heaven I never expected to find such a chance."
"I've been here for a week. This is definitely a perfect opportunity for my job. I never expected to find such a chance, even in Heaven."
By this time Benda had regained control of himself. He decided to say nothing to Smith for the time being.
By this time, Benda had gotten a grip on himself. He decided not to say anything to Smith for now.
They did not meet again for several weeks. In the meantime Benda discovered that his mail was being censored. At first he did not know that his letters, always typewritten, were copied and objectionable matter omitted, and his signature reproduced by the photo-engraving process, separately each time. But before long, several letters came back to him rubber-stamped: "Not passable. Please revise." It took Benda two days to cool down and rewrite the first letter. But outwardly no one would have ever known that there was anything amiss with him.
They didn’t see each other for several weeks. In the meantime, Benda found out that his mail was being censored. At first, he didn’t realize that his letters, always typed, were being copied with objectionable parts taken out, and his signature recreated by the photo-engraving process each time. But soon enough, several letters were returned to him with a rubber stamp: "Not passable. Please revise." It took Benda two days to calm down and rewrite the first letter. But on the surface, nobody would have guessed that anything was wrong with him.
However, he took to leaving his work for an hour or two a day and walking in the park, to think out the matter. He didn't like it. This was about the time that it began to be a real issue as to who was the bigger man of the two, Rohan or Benda. But no signs of the issue appeared externally for many months.
However, he started stepping away from his work for an hour or two each day to walk in the park and consider the situation. He didn’t enjoy it. This was around the time when the question of who was the bigger man—Rohan or Benda—began to become a significant concern. But there were no visible signs of this issue for many months.
John Edgewater Smith realized sooner than Benda that he couldn't get out, because, not sticking to work so closely, he had made the attempt sooner. He looked very much worried when Benda next saw him.
John Edgewater Smith understood earlier than Benda that he couldn't escape, because, not being as focused on work, he had tried to get out sooner. He looked quite troubled when Benda saw him next.
"What's this? Do you know about it?" he shouted as soon as he had come within hearing distance of Benda.
"What's this? Do you know about it?" he yelled as soon as he was close enough to Benda to be heard.
"What's the difference?" Benda replied casually. "Aren't you satisfied?"
"What's the difference?" Benda replied casually. "Aren't you happy?"
Smith's face went blank.
Smith's expression went blank.
Benda came close to him, linked arms and led him to a broad vacant lawn in the park.
Benda walked up to him, linked their arms, and guided him to a wide open lawn in the park.
"Listen!" he said softly in Smith's ear. "Don't you suppose these people[Pg 302] who lock us in and censor our mail aren't smart enough to spy on what we say to each other?"
"Listen!" he said quietly in Smith's ear. "Don’t you think these people[Pg 302] who lock us up and check our mail aren't clever enough to keep tabs on what we say to each other?"
"Our only hope," Benda continued, "is to learn all we can of what is going on here. Keep your eyes and ears open and meet me here in a week. And now come on; we've been whispering here long enough."
"Our only hope," Benda continued, "is to learn everything we can about what's happening here. Stay alert and meet me here in a week. Now come on; we've been whispering here long enough."
Oddly enough, the first clue to the puzzle they were trying to solve was supplied by Francisco, New York's former Water Commissioner. Why were they being kept prisoners in the city? There must be more reason for holding them there than the fear that information would be carried out, for none of the three engineers knew anything about the Science Community that could be of any possible consequence to outsiders. They had all stuck rigidly to their own jobs.
Interestingly enough, the first clue to the puzzle they were trying to solve came from Francisco, New York's former Water Commissioner. Why were they being held captive in the city? There had to be more to it than just the fear that information would leak out, since none of the three engineers knew anything about the Science Community that might be significant to outsiders. They had all focused strictly on their own jobs.
They met Francisco, very blue and dejected, walking in the park a couple of months later. They had been having weekly meetings, feeling that more frequent rendezvous might excite suspicion. Francisco was overjoyed to see them.
They ran into Francisco, looking really down and sad, walking in the park a couple of months later. They had been having weekly meetings, thinking that meeting more often might raise suspicion. Francisco was thrilled to see them.
"Been trying to figure out why they want us," he said. "There is something deeper than the excuse they have made; that rot about a perfect system and no breaking of rules may be true, but it has nothing to do with us. Now, here are three of us, widely admitted as having good heads on us. We've got to solve this."
"Been trying to understand why they want us," he said. "There’s something more to it than the excuse they’ve given; their talk about a perfect system and no rule-breaking might be true, but it doesn’t involve us. Now, here we are, three of us, well-known for being smart. We need to figure this out."
"The first fact to work on," he continued, "is that there is no real job for me here. This city has no water problem that cannot be worked out by an engineer's office clerk. Why are they holding me here, paying me a profligate salary, for a job that is a joke for a grown-up man? There's something behind it that is not apparent on the surface."
"The first thing to focus on," he went on, "is that there’s no real job for me here. This city doesn’t have a water issue that couldn’t be handled by an office clerk at an engineering firm. Why are they keeping me here, paying me an outrageous salary, for a job that’s a joke for an adult? There’s something going on that isn't obvious at first glance."
The weekly meetings of the three engineers became an established institution. Mindful that their conversation was doubtless the object of attention on the part of the ruling powers of the city through spies and concealed microphones, they were careful to discuss trivial matters most of the time, and mentioned their problem only when alone in the open spaces of the park.
The weekly meetings of the three engineers became a regular thing. Aware that their talks were likely being monitored by the city's authorities through spies and hidden microphones, they mostly stuck to chatting about trivial topics and only brought up their real issues when they were alone in the park's open spaces.
After weeks of effort had produced no results, they arrived at the conclusion that they would have to do some spying themselves. The great temple, shaped like a dynamo-generator attracted their attention as the first possibility for obtaining information. Benda, during his work with telephone and television installation, found that the office of some sort of ruling council or board of directors were located there. Later he found that it was called the Science Staff. He managed to slip in several concealed microphone detectors and wire them to a private receiver on his desk, doing all the work with his own hands under the pretense of hunting for a cleverly contrived short-circuit that his subordinates had failed to find.
After weeks of effort with no results, they concluded that they would need to do some spying themselves. The large temple, shaped like a dynamo-generator, caught their eye as the first option for gathering information. While working on phone and television installations, Benda discovered that the office of some ruling council or board of directors was located there. He later learned it was called the Science Staff. He managed to sneak in several hidden microphone detectors and connect them to a private receiver on his desk, doing all the work himself under the guise of searching for a cleverly disguised short-circuit that his subordinates had missed.
"They open their meeting," he said, reporting several days of listening to his comrades, "with a lot of religious stuff. They really believe they are chosen by God to perfect the earth. Their fanaticism has the Mohammedans beat forty ways. As I get it from listening in, this city is just a preliminary base from which to carry, forcibly, the gospel of Scientific Efficiency to the whole world. They have been divinely appointed to organize the earth.
"They start their meeting," he said, sharing what he had heard from his friends over the past few days, "with a lot of religious talk. They truly believe they are chosen by God to improve the world. Their fanaticism outmatches the Muslims in many ways. From what I gather from listening in, this city is just a starting point to forcefully spread the gospel of Scientific Efficiency to everyone. They believe they have been divinely chosen to organize the planet."
"The first thing on the program is the seizure of New York City. And, it won't be long; I've heard the details of a cut-and-dried plan. When they have New York, the rest of America can be easily captured, for cities aren't as independent of each other as they used to be. Getting the rest of the world into their hands will then be merely a matter of routine; just a little time, and it will be done. Mohammed's wars weren't in it with this!"
"The first thing on the agenda is taking over New York City. And it won't be long; I've heard details of a straightforward plan. Once they have New York, the rest of America can be easily taken, since cities aren't as separate from each other as they used to be. Getting the rest of the world under their control will then just be a matter of routine; it’ll just take a little time, and it will be done. Mohammed's wars don't even compare to this!"
Francisco and Smith stared at him aghast. These dull-faced, blue-serge[Pg 303]clad people did not look capable of it; unless possibly one noted the fiery glint in their eyes. A worldwide Crusade on a scientific basis! The idea left them weak and trembling.
Francisco and Smith stared at him in shock. These expressionless, blue-serge[Pg 303] dressed people didn’t seem capable of it; unless you noticed the intense spark in their eyes. A global Crusade based on science! The thought made them feel weak and shaky.
"Got to learn more details before we can do anything," Benda said. "Come on; we've been whispering here long enough; they'll get suspicious." Benda's brain was now definitely pitted against this marvelous organisation.
"Got to learn more details before we can do anything," Benda said. "Come on; we've been whispering here long enough; they'll get suspicious." Benda's mind was now definitely locked in a battle against this amazing organization.
"
"
I've got it!" Benda reported at a later meeting. "I pieced it together from a few hours listening. Devilish scheme!
I got it!" Benda announced at a later meeting. "I figured it out from a few hours of listening. Wicked plan!
"Can you imagine what would happen in New York in case of a break-down in water-supply, electric power, and communication? In an hour there would be a panic; in a day the city would be a hideous shambles of suffering, starvation, disease, and trampling maniacs. Dante's Inferno would be a lovely little pleasure-resort in comparison.
"Can you imagine what would happen in New York if there was a breakdown in water supply, electricity, and communication? Within an hour, there would be panic; in a day, the city would become a horrific mess of suffering, starvation, disease, and out-of-control people. Dante's Inferno would seem like a nice vacation spot by comparison."
"Also, have you ever stopped to think how few people there are in the world who understand the handling of these vital elements of our modern civilized organization sufficiently to keep them in operation? There you have the scheme. Because they do not want to destroy the city, but merely to threaten it, they are holding the three of us. A little skilful management will eliminate all other possible men who could operate the city's machinery, except ourselves. We three will be placed in charge. A threat, perhaps a demonstration in some limited section of what horrors are possible. The city is at their mercy, and promptly surrenders.
"Have you ever thought about how few people in the world actually know how to manage these essential elements of our modern society well enough to keep them running? That's the plan. They don’t want to destroy the city; they just want to threaten it, and that’s why they’re holding the three of us. With a little clever management, they can eliminate anyone else who could operate the city's systems, leaving only us. The three of us will be in charge. It could be a threat, maybe even a demonstration in a small area of what horrors could happen. The city is at their mercy and quickly gives in."
"An alternative plan was discussed: just a little quiet violence could eliminate those who are now in charge of the city's works, and the panic and horrors would commence. But, within an hour of the city's capitulation, the three of us could have things running smoothly again. And there would be no New York; in its place would be Science Community Number Two. From it they could step on to the next city."
"An alternative plan was talked about: a bit of discreet violence could take out those currently in charge of the city's operations, and then the panic and chaos would begin. But within an hour of the city's surrender, the three of us could have everything back on track again. And there wouldn't be a New York anymore; instead, it would be Science Community Number Two. From there, they could move on to the next city."
The other two stared at him. There was only one comment.
The other two stared at him. There was only one response.
"They seem to be sure that they could depend on us," Smith said.
"They seem to be confident that they can rely on us," Smith said.
"They may be correct," Benda replied. "Would you stand by and see people perish if a turn of your hand could save them? You would for the moment, forget the issue between the old order and the new religion."
"They might be right," Benda said. "Would you just stand there and watch people suffer if you could save them with just a gesture? For a moment, you would forget the conflict between the old ways and the new faith."
They separated, horrified by the ghastly simplicity of the plan.
They split up, horrified by the shocking simplicity of the plan.
Just following this, Benda received the telegram announcing the prospective visit of his lifelong friend, Dr. Hagstrom. He took it at once to Rohan.
Just after this, Benda got the telegram announcing the upcoming visit of his lifelong friend, Dr. Hagstrom. He took it straight to Rohan.
"Will my friend be permitted to depart again, if he once gets in here?" he demanded with his customary directness.
"Will my friend be allowed to leave again if he comes in here?" he asked directly as usual.
"It depends on you," Rohan replied blandly. "We want your friend to see our Community, and to go away and carry with him the nicest possible reports and descriptions of it to the world. I wonder, do I make myself clear?"
"It’s up to you," Rohan said flatly. "We want your friend to experience our Community and leave with the best possible feedback and descriptions to share with others. Am I being clear?"
"That means I've got to feed him taffy while he's here?" Benda asked gruffly.
"Does that mean I have to feed him taffy while he's here?" Benda asked gruffly.
"You choose to put it indelicately. He is to see and hear only such things about the Science Community as will please the world and impress it favorably. I am sure you will understand that under no other circumstances will he be permitted to leave here."
"You choose to say it bluntly. He can only see and hear things about the Science Community that will please people and make a good impression. I'm sure you understand that he won't be allowed to leave here under any other circumstances."
Benda turned around abruptly and walked out without a word.
Benda spun around suddenly and walked out without saying anything.
"Just a moment," Rohan called after him. "I am sure you appreciate the fact that every precaution will be taken to hear the least word that you say to him during his stay here? You are watched only perfunctorily now. While he is here you will be kept[Pg 304] track of carefully, and there will be three methods of checking everything you do or say. I am sure you do not underestimate our caution in this matter."
"Wait a second," Rohan called after him. "I'm sure you understand that we’ll do everything we can to hear every word you say to him while he's here, right? Right now, you're being monitored just a bit, but while he's here, you'll be watched closely, and we'll have three ways to keep tabs on everything you do or say. I trust you're not underestimating our caution in this situation."
Benda spent the days intervening between then and the arrival of his friend Hagstrom, closed up in his office, in intense study. He figured things on pieces of paper, committed them to memory, and scrupulously burned the paper. Then he wandered about the park and plucked at leaves and twigs.
Benda spent the days between then and the arrival of his friend Hagstrom locked in his office, deeply engrossed in study. He calculated things on scraps of paper, memorized them, and carefully burned the paper afterward. Then he strolled through the park, picking at leaves and twigs.
PART III
The Cipher Message
(Related by Peter Hagstrom, Ph.D.)
(Related by Peter Hagstrom, Ph.D.)
Benda conducted me personally to a room very much like an ordinary hotel room. He was glad to see me. I could tell that from his grip of welcome, from his pleased face, from the warmth in his voice, from the eager way in which he hovered around me. I sat down on a bed and he on a chair.
Benda personally led me to a room that looked just like any regular hotel room. He seemed happy to see me. I could tell from his welcoming handshake, his smiling face, the warmth in his voice, and the way he eagerly moved around me. I sat down on the bed while he took a seat in a chair.
"Now tell me all about it," I said.
"Now tell me everything about it," I said.
The room was very still, and in its privacy, following Benda's demonstrative welcome, I expected some confidential revelations. Therefore I was astonished.
The room was completely quiet, and in its privacy, after Benda's enthusiastic welcome, I anticipated some private disclosures. So, I was amazed.
"There isn't much to tell," he said gaily. "My work is congenial, fascinating, and there's enough of it to keep me out of mischief. The pay is good, and the life pleasant and easy."
"There isn't much to say," he said cheerfully. "My job is enjoyable, interesting, and there's plenty of it to keep me out of trouble. The pay is great, and life is nice and easy."
I didn't know what to say for a moment. I had come there with my mind made up that there was something suspicious afoot. But he seemed thoroughly happy and satisfied.
I was at a loss for words for a moment. I had arrived with my mind set on the idea that something shady was going on. But he appeared genuinely happy and content.
"I'll admit that I treated you a little shabbily in this matter of letters," he continued. "I suppose it is because I've had a lot of new and interesting problems on my mind, and it's been hard to get my mind down to writing letters. But I've got a good start on my job, and I'll promise to reform."
"I'll admit that I haven't handled our letters very well," he continued. "I guess it's because I've had a lot of new and interesting issues on my mind, and it's been tough to focus on writing letters. But I've made good progress on my work, and I promise to do better."
I was at a loss to pursue that subject any further.
I didn't know how to continue that topic any further.
"Have you seen Smith and Francisco?" I asked.
"Have you seen Smith and Francisco?" I asked.
He nodded.
He agreed.
"How do they like it?"
"How do they feel about it?"
"Both are enthusiastic about the wonderful opportunities in their respective fields. It's a fact: no engineer has ever before had such resources to work with, on such a vast scale, and with such a free hand. We're laying the framework for a city of ten millions, all thoroughly systematized and efficient. There is no city in the world like it; it's an engineer's dream of Utopia."
"Both are excited about the amazing opportunities in their fields. It's true: no engineer has ever had access to such resources, on such a large scale, and with so much freedom. We're building the foundation for a city of ten million, all meticulously organized and efficient. There's no city in the world like it; it's an engineer's dream of paradise."
I was almost convinced. There was only the tiniest of lurking suspicions that all was not well, but it was not powerful enough to stimulate me to say anything. But I did determine to keep my eyes open.
I was almost convinced. There was just a faint sense of suspicion that something was off, but it wasn’t strong enough to make me say anything. Still, I decided to stay alert.
I might as well admit in advance that from that moment to the time when I left the Science Community four days later, I saw nothing to confirm my suspicions. I met Smith and Francisco at dinner and the four of us occupied a table to ourselves in a vast dining hall, and no one paid for the meal nor for subsequent ones. They also seemed content, and talked enthusiastically of their work.
I might as well admit upfront that from that moment until I left the Science Community four days later, I didn’t see anything that confirmed my suspicions. I had dinner with Smith and Francisco, and the four of us had a table to ourselves in a huge dining hall, and no one paid for the meal or for the ones that followed. They also seemed happy and talked excitedly about their work.
I was shown over the city, through its neat, efficient streets, through its comfortable dormitories each housing hundreds of families as luxuriously as any modern hotel, through its marvelous factories where production had passed the stage of labor and had assumed the condition of a devoted act of worship. These factory workers were not toiling: they were worshipping their God, of Whom each machine was a part. Touching their machine was touching their God. This machinery, while involving no new principles, was developed and coordinated to a degree that exceeded anything I had ever seen anywhere else.
I was taken around the city, through its tidy, efficient streets, through its comfortable dorms each accommodating hundreds of families as luxuriously as any modern hotel, through its amazing factories where production had evolved from mere labor into a dedicated act of worship. These factory workers weren't just working; they were worshipping their God, of which each machine was a part. Touching their machine was like touching their God. This machinery, while not introducing any new principles, was developed and coordinated to a level that surpassed anything I had ever seen anywhere else.
I saw the famous Science Temple in[Pg 305] the shape of a huge dynamo-generator, with its interior decorations, paintings, carvings, frescoes, and pillars, all worked out on the motive of machinery; with its constant streams of worshippers in blue serge, performing their conventional rites and saying their prayer formulas at altars in the forms of lathes, microscopes, motors, and electron-tubes.
I saw the famous Science Temple in[Pg 305] shaped like a giant dynamo-generator, complete with decorations, paintings, carvings, frescoes, and pillars all designed around the theme of machinery. There were always streams of worshippers in blue suits, going through their traditional rituals and reciting their prayers at altars designed like lathes, microscopes, motors, and electron tubes.
"You haven't become a Science Communist yourself?" I bantered Benda.
"You haven't turned into a Science Communist yourself?" I joked with Benda.
There was a metallic ring in the laugh he gave.
There was a metallic sound in his laugh.
"They'd like to have me!" was all he said.
"They want me!" was all he said.
I was rather surprised at the emptiness of the large and well-kept park to which Benda took me. It was beautifully landscaped, but only a few scattering people were there, lost in its vast reaches.
I was pretty surprised by the emptiness of the large and well-maintained park that Benda took me to. It was beautifully landscaped, but only a few people were scattered around, lost in its wide open spaces.
"These people seem to have no need of recreation," Benda said. "They do not come here much. But I confess that I need air and relaxation, even if only for short snatches. I've been too busy to get away for long at a time, but this park has helped me keep my balance—I'm here every day for at least a few minutes."
"These people don’t seem to need any time off," Benda said. "They don’t come here very often. But I’ll admit that I need fresh air and some downtime, even if it’s just for a little while. I’ve been too busy to take a long break, but this park has helped me stay grounded—I come here every day for at least a few minutes."
"Beautiful place," I remarked. "A lot of strange trees and plants I never saw before—"
"Beautiful place," I said. "So many weird trees and plants I've never seen before—"
"Oh, mostly tropical forms, common enough in their own habitats. They have steam pipes under the ground to grow them. I've been trying to learn something about them. Fancy me studying natural history! I've never cared for it, but here, where there is no such thing as recreation, I have become intensely interested in it as a hobby. I find it very much of a rest to study these plants and bugs."
"Oh, mostly tropical species, pretty common in their own environments. They have underground steam pipes to help them grow. I've been trying to learn a bit about them. Can you believe it, me studying natural history! I've never really been into it, but now, where there's no entertainment whatsoever, I’ve become genuinely interested in it as a hobby. I find studying these plants and bugs to be a great way to relax."
"Why don't you run up to New York for a few days?"
"Why don't you take a trip to New York for a few days?"
"Oh, the time will come for that. In the meanwhile, I've got an idea all of a sudden. Speaking of New York, will you do me a little service? Even though you might think it silly?"
"Oh, that time will come. In the meantime, I just had a thought. Speaking of New York, could you do me a small favor? Even if you think it’s silly?"
"I'll do anything I can," I began, eager to be of help to him.
"I'll do whatever I can," I said, eager to help him.
"It has been somewhat of a torture to me," Benda continued, "to find so many of these forms which I am unable to identify. I like to be scientific, even in my play, and reference books on plants and insects are scarce here. Now, if you would carry back a few specimens for me, and ask some of the botany and zoology people to send me their names—"
"It has been pretty torturous for me," Benda continued, "to find so many of these forms that I can't identify. I like to be scientific, even when I’m playing around, and there aren’t many reference books on plants and insects available here. Now, if you could take back a few specimens for me and ask some of the botany and zoology folks to send me their names—"
"Fine!" I exclaimed. "I've got a good-sized pocket notebook I can carry them in."
"Great!" I said. "I've got a decent-sized pocket notebook I can use to carry them."
"Well then, please put them in the order in which I hand them to you, and send me the names by number. I am pretty thoroughly familiar with them, and if you will keep them in order, there is no need for me to keep a list. The first is a blade of this queer grass."
"Okay, please organize them in the order I give them to you and send me the names with their numbers. I'm quite familiar with them, and if you keep them in order, I won’t need to maintain a list. The first one is a blade of this strange grass."
I filed the grass blade between the first two pages of my book.
I tucked the grass blade between the first two pages of my book.
"The next is this unusual-looking pinnate leaf." He tore off a dry leaflet and handed me a stem with three leaflets irregularly disposed of it.
"The next is this weird-looking feather-like leaf." He ripped off a dry leaflet and handed me a stem with three leaflets arranged randomly on it.
"Now leave a blank page in your book. That will help me remember the order in which they come."
"Now leave a blank page in your book. That will help me keep track of the order they come in."
Next came a flat insect, which, strangely enough, had two legs missing on one side. However, Benda was moving so fast that I had to put it away without comment. He kept darting about and handing me twigs of leaves, little sticks, pieces of bark, insects, not seeming to care much whether they were complete or not; grass-blades, several dagger-shaped locust-thorns, cross-sections of curious fruits, moving so rapidly that in a few moments my notebook bulged widely, and I had to warn him that its hundred leaves were almost filled.
Next came a flat bug that, oddly enough, was missing two legs on one side. But Benda was moving so quickly that I had to set it aside without saying anything. He kept darting around and handing me twigs with leaves, little sticks, bits of bark, bugs, not seeming to mind whether they were whole or not; grass blades, several dagger-shaped locust thorns, cross-sections of strange fruits, moving so fast that in just a few moments my notebook was bulging, and I had to let him know that its hundred pages were nearly full.
"Well, that ought to be enough," he said with a sigh after his lively exertion. "You don't know how I'll appreciate your indulging my foolish little whim."
"Well, that should be enough," he said with a sigh after his energetic effort. "You have no idea how much I appreciate you going along with my silly little whim."
"Say!" I exclaimed. "Ask some[Pg 306]thing of me. This it nothing. I'll take it right over to the Botany Department, and in a few days you ought to have a list of names fit for a Bolshevik."
"Say!" I said. "Ask me something. This is nothing. I'll take it straight to the Botany Department, and in a few days, you should have a list of names perfect for a Bolshevik."
"One important caution," he said. "If you disturb their order in the book, or even the position on the page, the names you send me will mean nothing to me. Not that it will be any great loss," he added whimsically. "I suppose I've become a sort of fan on this, like the business men who claim that their office work interferes with their golf."
"One important caution," he said. "If you disrupt their order in the book, or even their position on the page, the names you send me will mean nothing to me. Not that it’ll be a huge loss," he added playfully. "I guess I've become a bit of a fan of this, like businesspeople who say their office work gets in the way of their golf."
We walked leisurely back toward the big dormitory. It was while we were crossing a street that Benda stumbled, and, to dodge a passing truck, had to catch my arm, and fell against me. I heard his soft voice whisper in my ear:
We strolled casually back to the big dorm. As we were crossing a street, Benda tripped, and to avoid a passing truck, he grabbed my arm and leaned against me. I heard his soft voice whisper in my ear:
"Get out of this town as soon as you can!"
"Leave this town as soon as you can!"
I looked at him in startled amazement, but he was walking along, shaking himself from his stumble, and looking up and down the street for passing trucks.
I stared at him in shock, but he kept walking, shaking off his stumble, and looking around the street for passing trucks.
"As I was saying," he said in a matter-of-fact voice, "we expect to reach the one-and-one-quarter million mark this month. I never saw a place grow so fast."
"As I was saying," he said in a straightforward tone, "we expect to hit the one-and-a-quarter million mark this month. I’ve never seen a place grow this fast."
I felt a great leap of sudden understanding. For a moment my muscles tightened, but I took my cue.
I felt a sudden clarity wash over me. For a moment, my muscles tensed, but I got the hint.
"Remarkable place," I said calmly; "one reads a lot of half-truths about it. Too bad I can't stay any longer."
"Great place," I said calmly; "you read a lot of half-truths about it. Too bad I can't stay any longer."
"Sorry you have to leave," he said, in exactly the right tone of voice. "But you can come again."
"Sorry you have to go," he said, in just the right tone. "But you can come back anytime."
How thankful I was for the forty years of playing and working together that had accustomed us to that sort of team-work! Unconsciously we responded to one another's cues. Once our ability to "play together" had saved my life. It was when we were in college and were out on a cross-country hike together; Benda suddenly caught my hand and swung it upward. I recognized the gesture; we were cheerleaders and worked together at football games, and we had one stunt in which we swung our hands over our heads, jumped about three feet, and let out a whoop. This was the "stunt" that he started out there in the country, where we were by ourselves. Automatically, without thinking, I swung my arms and leaped with him and yelled. Only later did I notice the rattlesnake over which I had jumped. I had not seen that I was about to walk right into it, and he had noticed it too late to explain. A flash of genius suggested the cheering stunt to him.
How grateful I was for the forty years of playing and working together that had trained us for that kind of teamwork! Unconsciously, we reacted to each other's cues. There was a time when our ability to "play together" saved my life. It happened when we were in college on a cross-country hike; Benda suddenly grabbed my hand and lifted it up. I recognized the signal; we were cheerleaders who worked together at football games, and we had a stunt where we raised our hands over our heads, jumped about three feet, and yelled. This was the stunt he initiated out there in the countryside, just the two of us. Automatically, without thinking, I swung my arms, jumped with him, and shouted. Only later did I notice the rattlesnake I had just leaped over. I hadn’t seen that I was about to step right into it, and he realized it too late to warn me. A flash of brilliance led him to suggest the cheering stunt.
"Communication is a science!" he had said, and that was all the comment there was on the incident.
"Communication is a science!" he had said, and that was all the comment there was on the incident.
So now, I followed my cue, without knowing why, nor what it was all about, but confident that I should soon find out. By noon I was on the bus, on my way through the pass, to meet the vehicle from Washington. As the bus swung along, a number of things kept jumbling through my mind: Benda's effusive glee at seeing me, and his sudden turning and bundling me off in a nervous hurry without a word of explanation; his lined and worried face and yet his insistence on the joys of his work in The Science Community; his obvious desire to be hospitable and play the good host, and yet his evasiveness and unwillingness to chat intimately and discuss important thing as he used to. Finally, that notebook full of odd specimens bulging in my pocket. And the memory of his words as he shook hands with me when I was stepping into the bus:
So now, I took my cue, not really knowing why or what was going on, but feeling sure that I'd find out soon. By noon, I was on the bus, heading through the pass to meet the vehicle from Washington. As the bus moved along, a bunch of thoughts kept swirling in my head: Benda's excited joy at seeing me, and his sudden rush to bundle me off without a word of explanation; his lined and worried face, yet his insistence on the joys of his work in The Science Community; his clear desire to be friendly and play the good host, but also his evasiveness and reluctance to engage in the deep conversations we used to have. And finally, that notebook full of strange specimens bulging in my pocket. I also remembered his words as he shook my hand when I was getting onto the bus:
"Long live the science of communication!" he had said. Otherwise, he was rather glum and silent.
"Long live the science of communication!" he had said. Otherwise, he was pretty down and quiet.
I took out the book of specimens and looked at it. His caution not to disturb the order and position of things rang in my ears. The Science of Communication! Two and two were beginning to make four in my mind. All the way on the train from Wash[Pg 307]ington to New York I could hardly, keep my hands off the book. I had definitely abandoned the idea of hunting up botanists and zoologists at Columbia. Benda was not interested in the names of these things. That book meant something else. Some message. The Science of Communication!
I grabbed out the book of specimens and examined it. His warning not to disturb the organization and placement of things echoed in my mind. The Science of Communication! Two and two were finally adding up to four in my head. Throughout the train ride from Wash[Pg 307]ington to New York, I could barely keep my hands off the book. I had completely given up on the idea of searching for botanists and zoologists at Columbia. Benda wasn’t interested in the names of these things. That book represented something else. Some kind of message. The Science of Communication!
That suddenly explained all the contradictions in his behavior. He was being closely watched. Any attempt to tell me the things he wanted to say would be promptly recognized. He had succeeded brilliantly in getting a message to me. Now, my part was to read it! I felt a sudden sinking within me. That book full of leaves, bugs, and sticks? How could I make anything out of it?
That suddenly cleared up all the contradictions in his behavior. He was being closely monitored. Any attempt to share the things he wanted to say would be quickly noticed. He had done an amazing job of getting a message to me. Now, it was my turn to figure it out! I felt a sudden heaviness inside me. That book filled with leaves, bugs, and sticks? How could I make sense of it?
"There's the Secret Service," I thought. "They are skilled in reading hidden messages. It must be an important one, worthy of the efforts of the Secret Service, or he would not have been at such pains to get it to me—
"There's the Secret Service," I thought. "They know how to decode hidden messages. It has to be something important, worth the effort of the Secret Service, or he wouldn't have gone to so much trouble to get it to me—
"But no. The Secret Service is skilled at reading hidden messages, but not as skilled as I am in reading my friend's mind. Knowing Benda, his clear intellect, his logical methods, will be of more service in solving this than all the experts of the Secret Service."
"But no. The Secret Service is good at picking up hidden messages, but they can’t read my friend's mind like I can. Knowing Benda, his sharp intellect and logical approach, will be way more helpful in solving this than all the experts at the Secret Service."
I barely stopped to eat dinner when I reached home. I hurried to the laboratory building, and laid out the specimens on white sheets of paper, meticulously preserving order, position, and spacing. To be on the safe side I had them photographed, asking the photographer to vary the scale of his pictures so that all of the final figures would be approximately the same size. Plate I. shows what I had.
I barely took a break for dinner when I got home. I rushed to the lab, spreading the specimens out on white sheets of paper, carefully keeping them organized, positioned, and spaced. To be extra cautious, I had them photographed, asking the photographer to adjust the scale of his pictures so that all the final images would be about the same size. Plate I shows what I had.
I was all a-tremble when the mounted photographs were handed to me. The first thing I did was to number the specimens, giving each blank space also its consecutive number. Certainly no one could imagine a more meaningless jumble of twigs, leaves, berries, and bugs. How could I read any message out of that?
I was shaking when the mounted photos were given to me. The first thing I did was to number the specimens, assigning each empty space its consecutive number too. No one could possibly envision a more confusing mess of twigs, leaves, berries, and bugs. How could I interpret any meaning from that?
Yet I had no doubt that the message concerned something of far more importance than Benda's own safety. He had moved in this matter with astonishing skill and breathless caution; yet I knew him to be reckless to the extreme where only his own skill was concerned. I couldn't even imagine his going to this elaborate risk merely on account of Smith and Francisco. Something bigger must be involved.
Yet I had no doubt that the message was about something much more important than Benda's own safety. He had handled this situation with remarkable skill and intense caution; yet I knew he was extremely reckless when it came to his own abilities. I couldn't even picture him taking such a big risk just because of Smith and Francisco. There had to be something bigger at stake.
I stared at the rows of specimens.
I looked at the rows of samples.
"Communication is a science!" Benda had said, and it came back to me as I studied the bent worms and the beetles with two legs missing. I was confident that the solution would be simple. Once the key idea occurred to me I knew I should find the whole thing astonishingly direct and systematic. For a moment I tried to attach some sort of heiroglyphic significance to the specimen forms; in the writing of the American Indians, a wavy line meant water, an inverted V meant a wigwam. But, I discarded that idea in a moment. Benda's mind did not work along the paths of symbolism. It would have to be something mathematical, rigidly logical, leaving no room for guess-work.
"Communication is a science!" Benda had said, and it came back to me as I examined the twisted worms and the beetles with two legs missing. I was sure the solution would be straightforward. Once the key idea came to me, I knew I would find the entire thing surprisingly simple and systematic. For a moment, I tried to attribute some kind of hieroglyphic meaning to the specimen forms; in the writing of Native Americans, a wavy line represented water, and an inverted V stood for a wigwam. But I dismissed that thought quickly. Benda's mind didn’t operate along symbolic lines. It would have to be something mathematical, strictly logical, leaving no room for guessing.
No sooner had the key-idea occurred to me than the basic conception underlying all these rows of twigs and bugs suddenly flashed into clear meaning before me. The simplicity of it took my breath away.
No sooner had the main idea come to me than the fundamental concept behind all these sticks and bugs suddenly became clear. The simplicity of it took my breath away.
"I knew it!" I said aloud, though I was alone. "Very simple."
"I knew it!" I said out loud, even though I was by myself. "It's very simple."
I was prepared for the fact that each one of the specimens represented a letter of the alphabet. If nothing else, their number indicated that. Now I could see, so clearly that the photographs shouted at me, that each specimen consisted of an upright stem, and from this middle stem projected side-arms to the right and to the left, and in various vertical locations on each side.
I was ready for the realization that each of the specimens represented a letter of the alphabet. If nothing else, their quantity made that clear. Now I could see, so vividly that the photographs were practically yelling at me, that each specimen had an upright stem, and from this central stem extended side-arms to the right and to the left, positioned at different vertical levels on each side.
The middle upright stem contained[Pg 308] these side-arms in various numbers and combinations. In five minutes I had a copy of the message, translated into its fundamental characters, as shown on Plate II.
The middle upright stem held[Pg 308] these side-arms in different amounts and arrangements. Within five minutes, I translated the message into its basic symbols, as shown on Plate II.

The first grass-blade was the simple, upright stem; the second, three leaflets on their stem, represented the upright portion with two arms to the left at the top and middle, and one arm to the right at the top; and so on.
The first grass blade was the simple, straight stem; the second, three leaflets on their stem, represented the upright part with two branches to the left at the top and middle, and one branch to the right at the top; and so on.
That brought the message down to the simple and straightforward matter of a substitution cipher. I was confident that Benda had no object in introducing any complications that could possibly be avoided, as his sole purpose was to get to me the most readable message without getting caught at it. I recollected now how cautious he had been to hand me no paper, and how openly and obviously he had dropped each specimen into my book; because he knew someone was watching him and expecting him to slip in a message. He had, as I could see now in the retrospect, been conspicuously careful that nothing suspicious should pass from his hands to mine.
That boiled down to a simple and straightforward substitution cipher. I was sure that Benda had no intention of adding any complications that could be avoided since his only goal was to get me the most readable message without getting caught. I now remembered how careful he was not to hand me any paper and how openly he dropped each item into my book; he knew someone was watching him, expecting him to slip in a message. Looking back, it was clear he had been very careful to ensure that nothing suspicious passed from his hands to mine.

Substitution ciphers are easy to solve, especially for those having some experience. The method can be found in Edgar Allen Poe's "Gold Bug" and in a host of its imitators. A Secret Service cipher man could have read it in an hour. But I knew my friend's mind well enough to find a short-cut. I knew just how he would go about devising such a cipher, in fact, how ninety-nine persons out of a hundred with a scientific education would do it.
Substitution ciphers are straightforward to crack, especially for those with some experience. This method appears in Edgar Allan Poe's "The Gold-Bug" and many of its followers. A Secret Service code expert could decode it in an hour. But I understood my friend's thinking well enough to find a shortcut. I knew exactly how he would create such a cipher, in fact, how ninety-nine out of a hundred people with a scientific education would tackle it.
If we begin adding horizontal arms to the middle stem, from top to bottom and from left to right, the possible characters can be worked out by the system shown on Plate III.
If we start adding horizontal arms to the middle stem, from top to bottom and from left to right, the possible characters can be figured out using the system shown on Plate III.

It is most logical to suppose that Benda would begin with the first sign and substitute the letters of the alphabet in order. That would give us the cipher code shown on Plate IV.
It makes the most sense to think that Benda would start with the first sign and replace the letters of the alphabet in order. This would provide us with the cipher code displayed on Plate IV.
It was all very quick work, just as I had anticipated, once the key-idea had occurred to me. The ease and speed of[Pg 309] my method far exceeded that of Poe's method, but, of course, was applicable only to this particular case. Substituting letters for signs out of my diagram, I got the following message:
It was all very quick work, just as I had expected, once the main idea came to me. The simplicity and speed of[Pg 309] my method were far better than Poe's method, but, of course, it only applied to this specific case. By replacing letters with signs from my diagram, I created the following message:
AM PRISONER R PLANS CAPTURE OF N Y BY SEIZING POWER WATER AND PHONES THEN WORLD CONQUEST S O S
AM PRISONER R PLANS CAPTURE OF N Y BY SEIZING POWER, WATER, AND PHONES, THEN WORLD CONQUEST. S O S.

PART IV
L'Envoi
(By Peter Hagstrom, M.D.)
(By Dr. Peter Hagstrom)
My solution of the message practically ends the story. Events followed each other from then on like bullets from a machine-gun. A wild drive in a taxicab brought me to the door of Mayor Anderson at ten o'clock that night. I told him the story and showed him my photographs.
My solution to the message basically wraps up the story. Things happened quickly from that point, like bullets firing from a machine gun. A crazy ride in a taxi got me to Mayor Anderson's door at ten o'clock that night. I shared the story with him and showed him my photos.
Following that I spent many hours telling my story to and consulting with officers in the War Department. Next afternoon, photographic maps of the Science Community and its environs, brought by airplanes during the forenoon, were spread on desks before us. A colonel of marines and a colonel of aviation sketched plans in notebooks. After dark I sat in a transport plane with muffled exhaust and propellers, slipping through the air as silently as a hawk. About us were a dozen bombing planes, and about fifty transports, carrying a battalion of marines.
Following that, I spent many hours sharing my story and consulting with officials in the War Department. The next afternoon, aerial maps of the Science Community and its surroundings, brought in by airplanes in the morning, were laid out on desks in front of us. A Marine colonel and an aviation colonel took notes as they sketched plans. After dark, I sat in a transport plane with muffled exhaust and propellers, gliding through the air as silently as a hawk. Around us were a dozen bombers and about fifty transport planes carrying a battalion of Marines.
I am not an adventure-loving man. Though a cordon of husky marines about me was a protection against any possible danger, yet, stealing along through that wild valley in the Virginia mountains toward the dark masses of that fanatic city, the silent progress of the long, dark line through the night, their mysterious disappearance, one by one, as we neared the city, the creepy, hair-raising journey through the dark streets—I shall never forget for the rest of my life the sinking feeling in my abdomen and the throbbing in my head. But I wanted to be there, for Benda was my lifelong friend.
I’m not really an adventure-seeking guy. Even though a group of tough marines around me was supposed to keep us safe from any potential danger, moving quietly through that wild valley in the Virginia mountains toward the ominous shadows of that crazy city, watching the long line of soldiers vanish one by one as we got closer to the city, and the eerie, spine-chilling trek through the dark streets—I will never forget the sinking feeling in my stomach and the pounding in my head for the rest of my life. But I wanted to be there because Benda was my lifelong friend.
I guided them to Rohan's rooms, and saw a dozen dark forms slip in, one by one. Then we went on to the dormitory where Benda lived. Benda answered our hammering at his door in his pajamas. He took in the Captain's automatic, and the bayonets behind me, at a glance.
I showed them to Rohan's rooms and watched as a dozen dark figures slipped in, one after another. Then we moved on to the dormitory where Benda lived. Benda answered our knocking at his door in his pajamas. He took notice of the Captain's gun and the bayonets behind me in an instant.
"Good boy, Hagstrom!" he said. "I knew you'd do it. There wasn't much time left. I got my instructions about handling the New York telephone system to-day."
"Good job, Hagstrom!" he said. "I knew you could do it. There wasn't much time left. I got my instructions today about how to handle the New York telephone system."
As we came out into the street. I saw Rohan handcuffed to two big marines, and rows of bayonets gleaming in the darkness down the streets. Every few moments a bright flare shot out from the planes in the sky, until a squad located the power-house and turned on all the lights they could find.
As we stepped out onto the street, I saw Rohan handcuffed to two big marines, with rows of bayonets shining in the darkness along the streets. Every few moments, a bright flare shot out from the planes overhead, until a squad found the power plant and turned on all the lights they could find.
Jetta of the Lowlands

BEGINNING A THREE-PART NOVEL
By Ray Cummings
Foreword
Have you ever stood on the seashore, with the breakers rolling at your feet, and imagined what the scene would be like if the ocean water were gone? I have had a vision of that many times. Standing on the Atlantic Coast, gazing out toward Spain, I can envisage myself, not down at the sea-level, but upon the brink of a height. Spain and the coast of Europe, off there upon another height.
Have you ever stood on the beach, with the waves crashing at your feet, and thought about what it would look like if the ocean water disappeared? I've imagined that many times. Standing on the Atlantic Coast, looking out toward Spain, I can picture myself not at sea level, but on the edge of a high point. Spain and the coast of Europe are out there on a different elevation.
And the depths between? Unreal landscape! Mysterious realm which now we call the bottom of the sea! Worn and rounded crags; bloated mud-plains; noisome reaches of ooze which once[Pg 310] were the cold and dark and silent ocean floor, caked and drying in the sun. And off to the south the little fairy mountain tops of the West Indies rearing their verdured crowns aloft.
And the spaces in between? An unreal landscape! A mysterious realm that we now refer to as the bottom of the sea! Worn and rounded rocks; swollen mud flats; foul stretches of sludge that once[Pg 310] were the cold, dark, and silent ocean floor, now baked dry in the sun. And to the south, the little enchanting mountain tops of the West Indies rise up with their green crowns held high.

If the ocean water were gone! Can you picture it? A new world, greater in area than all the land we now have. They would call the former sea-level the zero-height, perhaps. The depths would go down as far beneath it as Mount Everest towers above it. Aeroplanes would fly down into them.
If the ocean water disappeared! Can you imagine it? A new world, larger in size than all the land we currently have. They might call the old sea-level the zero-height. The depths would extend as far below it as Mount Everest rises above it. Airplanes would fly down into them.
And I can imagine the settlement of these vast new realms: New little nations being created, born of man's indomitable will to conquer every adverse condition of inhospitable nature.
And I can picture the establishment of these huge new territories: new small nations emerging, born from humanity's unbreakable desire to overcome every harsh challenge posed by an unwelcoming environment.
A novel setting for a story of adventure. It seems so to me. Can you say that the oceans will never drain of their water? That an earthquake will not open a rift—some day in the future—and lower the water into subterranean caverns? The volume of water of all the oceans is no more to the volume of the earth than a tissue paper wrapping on an orange.
A fresh backdrop for an adventure story. That’s how it looks to me. Can you really say that the oceans will never run dry? That an earthquake won’t eventually create a rift—someday in the future—and let the water flow into underground caves? The amount of water in all the oceans is nothing compared to the size of the Earth, like a tissue paper wrapping around an orange.
Is it too great a fantasy? Why, reading the facts of what happened in 1929, it is already prognosticated. The fishing banks off the Coast of Newfoundland have suddenly sunk. Cable ships repairing a broken cable, snapped by the earthquake of November 18th, 1929, report that for distances of a hundred miles on the Grand Banks the cables have disappeared into unfathomable depths. And before the subterranean cataclysm, they were within six hundred feet of the surface. And all the bottom of that section of the North Atlantic seems to have caved in. Ten thousand square miles dropped out of the bottom of the ocean! Fact, not fancy.
Is it too much of a fantasy? After reading about what happened in 1929, it's already predicted. The fishing grounds off the coast of Newfoundland have suddenly vanished. Cable ships fixing a broken cable, which was snapped by the earthquake on November 18th, 1929, report that for a hundred miles on the Grand Banks, the cables have plunged into unfathomable depths. Before the underground disaster, they were just six hundred feet from the surface. It looks like the entire bottom of that section of the North Atlantic has collapsed. Ten thousand square miles disappeared from the ocean floor! Fact, not fantasy.
And so let us enlarge the picture. Let us create the Lowlands—twenty thousand feet below the zero-height—the setting for a tale of adventure. The romance of the mist-shrouded deeps. And the romance of little Jetta.
So let's broaden the view. Let's set the scene in the Lowlands—twenty thousand feet below sea level—for an adventure story. The allure of the fog-covered depths. And the story of little Jetta.
CHAPTER I
The Secret Mission
I was twenty-five years of age that May evening of 2020 when they sent me south into the Lowlands. I had been in the National Detective Service Bureau, and then was transferred to the Customs Department, Atlantic Lowlands Branch. I went alone; it was best, my commander thought. An assignment needing diplomacy rather than a show of force.
I was twenty-five years old that May evening in 2020 when they sent me down to the Lowlands. I had been in the National Detective Service Bureau and then transferred to the Customs Department, Atlantic Lowlands Branch. I went alone; my commander thought it was for the best. An assignment that required diplomacy instead of a show of force.
It was 9 P. M. when I catapulted from the little stage of Long Island airport. A fair, moonlit evening—a moon just beyond the full, rising to pale the eastern stars. I climbed about a thousand feet, swung over the headlands of the Hook, and, keeping in the thousand-foot local lane, took my course.
It was 9 PM when I launched from the small stage at Long Island airport. It was a nice, moonlit evening—a nearly full moon rising to brighten the eastern stars. I climbed about a thousand feet, flew over the Hook's headlands, and, staying in the thousand-foot local airspace, set my course.
My destination lay some thirteen hundred miles southeast of Great New York. I could do a good normal three-ninety in this fleet little Wasp, especially if I kept in the rarer air-pres[Pg 311]sures over the zero-height. The thousand-foot lane had a southward drift, this night. I was making now well over four hundred; I would reach Nareda soon after midnight.
My destination was about thirteen hundred miles southeast of New York City. I could easily maintain a normal speed of three-ninety in this slick little Wasp, especially if I stayed in the thinner air above zero elevation. The thousand-foot runway sloped southward this evening. I was going well over four hundred; I would arrive in Nareda shortly after midnight.
The Continental Shelf slid beneath me, dropping away as my course took me further from the Highland borders. The Lowlands lay patched with inky shadows and splashes of moonlight. Domes with upstanding, rounded heads; plateaus of naked black rock, ten thousand feet below the zero-height; trenches, like valleys, ridged and pitted, naked in places like a pockmarked lunar landscape. Or again, a pall of black mist would shroud it all, dark curtain of sluggish cloud with moonlight tinging its edges pallid green.
The Continental Shelf sank beneath me, disappearing as I moved farther from the Highland borders. The Lowlands were dotted with dark shadows and patches of moonlight. There were domes with rounded tops; flat expanses of bare black rock, ten thousand feet below sea level; trenches resembling valleys, with ridges and pits, exposed in spots like a damaged lunar surface. At other times, a blanket of black mist would cover everything, a dark curtain of slow-moving clouds with moonlight making the edges a sickly green.
To my left, eastward toward the great basin of the mid-Atlantic Lowlands, there was always a steady downward slope. To the right, it came up over the continental shelf to the Highlands of the United States.
To my left, heading east toward the large basin of the mid-Atlantic Lowlands, there was always a consistent downward slope. To the right, it rose over the continental shelf to the Highlands of the United States.
There was often water to be seen in these Lowlands. A spring-fed lake far down in a caldron pit, spilling into a trench; low-lying, land-locked little seas; cañons, some of them dry, others filled with tumultuous flowing water. Or great gashes with water sluggishly flowing, or standing with a heavy slime, and a pall of uprising vapor in the heat of the night.
There was often water visible in these Lowlands. A spring-fed lake deep in a caldron pit, pouring into a trench; low-lying, enclosed small seas; canyons, some dry, others full of rushing water. Or large cuts with water moving sluggishly, or standing with a thick sludge, and a haze of rising vapor in the heat of the night.
At 37°N. and 70°W., I passed over the newly named Atlas Sea. A lake of water here, more than a hundred miles in extent. Its surface lay fifteen thousand feet below the zero-height; its depth in places was a full three thousand. It was clear of mist to-night. The moonlight shimmered on its rippled surface, like pictures my father had often shown me of the former oceans.
At 37°N. and 70°W., I flew over the newly named Atlas Sea. A lake of water here stretched over a hundred miles. Its surface was fifteen thousand feet below sea level; in some places, it was a full three thousand feet deep. It was clear of fog tonight. The moonlight shimmered on its rippled surface, like the images my dad had often shown me of the old oceans.
I passed, a little later, well to the westward of the verdured mountain top of the Bermudas.
I passed a bit later, well to the west of the green mountain peak of the Bermudas.
There was nothing of this flight novel to me. I had frequently flown over the Lowlands; I had descended into them many times. But never upon such a mission as was taking me there now.
There was nothing unfamiliar about this flight to me. I had often flown over the Lowlands; I had landed there many times. But never for a purpose like the one that was bringing me there now.
I was headed for Nareda, capital village of the tiny Lowland Republic of Nareda, which only five years ago came into national being as a protectorate of the United States. Its territory lies just north of the mountain Highlands of Haiti, Santo Domingo and Porto Rico. A few hundred miles of tumbled Lowlands, embracing the turgid Nares Sea, whose bottom is the lowest point of all the Western Hemisphere—some thirty thousand feet below the zero-height.
I was on my way to Nareda, the capital village of the small Lowland Republic of Nareda, which just five years ago became a national entity as a protectorate of the United States. Its territory is located just north of the mountainous Highlands of Haiti, Santo Domingo, and Puerto Rico. A few hundred miles of rugged Lowlands surround the turbulent Nares Sea, whose bottom is the lowest point in the Western Hemisphere—about thirty thousand feet below sea level.
The village of Nareda is far down indeed. I had never been there. My charts showed it on the southern border of the Nares Sea, at minus twenty thousand feet, with the Mona Valley behind it like a gash in the steep upward slopes to the Highlands of Porto Rico and Haiti.
The village of Nareda is really far down. I had never been there. My maps showed it on the southern edge of the Nares Sea, at minus twenty thousand feet, with the Mona Valley behind it like a cut in the steep slopes leading up to the Highlands of Puerto Rico and Haiti.
Nareda has a mixed population of typical Lowland adventures, among which the hardy Dutch predominate; and Holland and the United States have combined their influence in the World Court to give it national identity.
Nareda has a diverse mix of classic Lowland adventurers, with the tough Dutch being the most prominent; Holland and the United States have joined forces in the World Court to establish its national identity.
And out of this had arisen my mission now. Mercury—the quicksilver of commerce—so recently come to tremendous value through its universal use in the new antiseptics which bid fair to check all human disease—was being produced in Nareda. The import duty into the United States was being paid openly enough. But nevertheless Hanley's agents believed that smuggling was taking place.
And from this, my mission now emerged. Mercury—the liquid metal of trade—has recently become incredibly valuable due to its widespread use in new antiseptics that are likely to help control human diseases—was being produced in Nareda. The import duty into the United States was being paid openly. However, Hanley's agents suspected that smuggling was happening.
It was to investigate this condition that Hanley was sending me. I had introduction to the Nareda government officials. I was to consult with Hanley by ether-phone in seeking the hidden source of the contraband quicksilver, but, in the main, to use my own judgment.
It was to look into this situation that Hanley was sending me. I had connections with the Nareda government officials. I was to consult with Hanley via ether-phone to find the hidden source of the illegal quicksilver, but mainly, I was to use my own judgment.
A mission of diplomacy. I had no mind to pry openly among the people[Pg 312] of these Lowland depths, looking for smugglers. I might, indeed, find them too unexpectedly! Over-curious strangers are not welcomed by the Lowlanders. Many have gone into the depths and have never returned....
A mission of diplomacy. I had no intention of openly snooping around the people[Pg 312] of these Lowland depths, searching for smugglers. I might, in fact, stumble upon them too unexpectedly! The Lowlanders don’t welcome overly curious outsiders. Many have ventured into the depths and have never come back....
I was above the Nares Sea, by midnight. I was still flying a thousand feet over the zero-height. Twenty-one thousand feet below me lay the black expanse of water. The moon had climbed well toward the zenith, now. Its silver shafts penetrated the hanging mist-stratas. The surface of the Nares Sea was visible—dark and sullen looking.
I was flying over the Nares Sea at midnight. I was still a thousand feet above sea level. Twenty-one thousand feet below me was the dark expanse of water. The moon had risen high into the sky by now, its silver beams cutting through the mist. The surface of the Nares Sea was visible, dark and gloomy.
I shifted the angles of incidence of the wings, re-set my propeller angles and made the necessary carburetor adjustments, switching on the supercharger which would supply air at normal zero-height pressure to the carburetors throughout my descent.
I adjusted the angle of the wings, reset the propeller angles, and made the required carburetor changes, turning on the supercharger that would provide air at regular sea-level pressure to the carburetors during my descent.
I swung over Nareda. The lights of the little village, far down, dwarfed by distance, showed like bleary, winking eyes through the mists. The jagged recesses of the Mona valley were dark with shadow. The Nares Sea lay like some black monster asleep, and slowly, heavily panting. Moonlight was over me, with stars and fleecy white clouds. Calm, placid, atmospheric night was up here. But beneath, it all seemed so mysterious, fantastic, sinister.
I swung over Nareda. The lights of the small village, far below, looked like bleary, blinking eyes through the mist. The jagged cuts of the Mona valley were deep in shadow. The Nares Sea lay like a giant black monster, asleep and breathing heavily. Moonlight bathed me, along with stars and fluffy white clouds. It was calm and serene up here. But below, everything felt so mysterious, surreal, and ominous.
My heart was pounding as I put the Wasp into a spiral and forced my way down.
My heart was racing as I put the Wasp into a spiral and pushed my way down.
CHAPTER II
The Face at the Window
With heavy, sluggish engines I panted down and came to rest in the dull yellow glow of the field lights. A new world here. The field was flat, caked ooze, cracked and hardened. It sloped upward from the shore toward where, a quarter of a mile away, I could see the dull lights of the settlement, blurred by the gathered night vapors.[Pg 313]
With heavy, slow engines, I breathed hard as I landed and rested in the dim yellow glow of the field lights. This place felt totally new. The field was flat, covered in thick mud, cracked and dry. It rose gently from the shore towards the settlement, where, a quarter of a mile away, I could see the faint lights, blurred by the night mist.[Pg 313]
The field operator shut off his permission signal and came forward. He was a squat, heavy-set fellow in wide trousers and soiled white shirt flung open at his thick throat. The sweat streamed from his forehead. This oppressive heat! I had discarded my flying garb in the descent. I wore a shirt, knee-length pants, with hose and wide-soled shoes of the newly fashioned Lowland design. What few weapons I dared carry were carefully concealed. No alien could enter Nareda bearing anything resembling a lethal weapon.
The field operator turned off his permission signal and approached. He was a short, stocky guy in baggy pants and a dirty white shirt that was open at his thick neck. Sweat was pouring down his forehead. This heat was unbearable! I had ditched my flight gear during the descent. I was wearing a shirt, knee-length shorts, with tights and chunky shoes of the latest Lowland style. Any weapons I dared to bring were well hidden. No outsider could enter Nareda with anything that looked like a deadly weapon.
My wide, thick-soled shoes did not look suspicious for one who planned much walking on the caked Lowland ooze. But those fat soles were cleverly fashioned to hide a long, keen knife-blade, like a dirk. I could lift a foot and get the knife out of its hidden compartment with fair speed. This I had in one shoe.
My wide, thick-soled shoes didn’t seem suspicious for someone who planned to do a lot of walking on the hardened Lowland muck. But those chunky soles were cleverly designed to conceal a long, sharp knife blade, like a dirk. I could quickly lift my foot and pull the knife out of its hidden compartment. I had one in each shoe.
In the other, was the small mechanism of a radio safety recorder and image finder, with its attendant individual audiophone transmitter and receiver. A miracle of smallness, these tiny contrivances. With batteries, wires and grids, the whole device could lay in the palm of one's hand. Once past this field inspection I would rig it for use under my shirt, strapped around my chest. And I had some colored magnesium flares.
In the other one was a small radio safety recorder and image finder, complete with its own personal audio transmitter and receiver. These tiny gadgets were a marvel of compactness. With batteries, wires, and grids, the whole device could fit in the palm of your hand. Once I got through this field inspection, I'd set it up for use under my shirt, strapped around my chest. And I had some colored magnesium flares.
The field operator came panting.
The field operator arrived out of breath.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
"Philip Grant. From Great New York." I showed him my name etched on my forearm. He and his fellows searched me, but I got by.
"Philip Grant. From Great New York." I pointed to my name tattooed on my forearm. He and his friends patted me down, but I managed to get through.
"You have no documents?"
"No documents?"
"No."
"No."
My letter to the President of Nareda was written with invisible ink upon the fabric of my shirt. If he had heated it to a temperature of 180°F. or so, and blown the fumes of hydrochloric acid upon it, the writing would have come out plain enough.
My letter to the President of Nareda was written with invisible ink on the fabric of my shirt. If he had heated it to about 180°F and blown hydrochloric acid fumes on it, the writing would have shown up clearly.
I said, "You'll house and care for my machine?"[Pg 314]
I said, "You'll take care of my machine?"[Pg 314]
They would care for it. They told me the price—swindlingly exorbitant for the unwary traveller who might wander down here.
They would take care of it. They told me the price—ridiculously high for the unsuspecting traveler who might end up here.
"All correct," I said cheerfully. "And half that much more for you and your men if you give me good service. Where can I have a room and meals?"
"That's right," I said happily. "And I'll give you and your crew half again as much if you provide good service. Where can I find a room and some meals?"
"Spawn," said the operator. "He is the best. Fat-bellied from his own good cooking. Take him there, Hugo."
"Spawn," said the operator. "He's the best. Round from his own good cooking. Take him there, Hugo."
I had a gold coin instantly ready; and with a few additional directions regarding my flyer, I started off.
I had a gold coin ready right away, and after giving a few more instructions about my flyer, I headed out.
It had been hot and oppressive standing in the field; it was infinitely worse climbing the mud-slope into the village; but my carrier, trudging in advance of me along the dark, winding path up the slope, shouldered my bag and seemed not to notice the effort. We passed occasional tube-lights strung on poles. They illumined the heavy rounded crags. A tumbled region, this slope which once was the ocean floor twenty thousand feet below the surface. Rifts were here like gulleys; little buttes reared their rounded, dome heads. And there were caves and crevices in which deep sea fish once had lurked.
It had been hot and stifling standing in the field; it was way worse climbing the muddy slope into the village. My carrier, trudging ahead of me along the dark, winding path, carried my bag and seemed completely unfazed by the effort. We passed by occasional tube lights strung on poles. They lit up the heavy, rounded rocks. This slope was a chaotic landscape that had once been the ocean floor twenty thousand feet below the surface. There were rifts like gullies and little buttes with rounded, dome-shaped tops. Caves and crevices were scattered around where deep-sea fish had once lurked.
For ten minutes or so we climbed. It was past the midnight hour; the village was asleep. We entered its outposts. The houses were small structures of clay. In the gloom they looked like drab little beehives set in unplanned groups, with paths for streets wandering between them.
For about ten minutes, we climbed. It was past midnight; the village was asleep. We reached the outskirts. The houses were small clay structures. In the dim light, they resembled dull little beehives clustered together randomly, with paths winding between them like streets.
Then we came to a more prosperous neighborhood. The street widened and straightened. The clay houses, still with rounded dome like tops, stood back from the road, with wooden front fences, and gardens and shrubbery. The windows and doors were like round finger-holes plugged in the clay by a giant hand. Occasionally the windows, dimly lighted, stared like sleeping giant eyes.
Then we arrived at a wealthier neighborhood. The street broadened and straightened out. The clay houses, still with rounded dome-like tops, were set back from the road, featuring wooden front fences, gardens, and shrubs. The windows and doors looked like round finger holes pressed into the clay by a giant hand. At times, the dimly lit windows gazed out like the eyes of a sleeping giant.
There were flowers in all the more pretentious private gardens. Their perfume, hanging in the heavy night air, lay on the village, making one forget the over-curtain of stenching mist. Down by the shore of the Nares Sea, this world of the depths had seemed darkly sinister. But in the village now, I felt it less ominous. The scent of the flowers, the street lined in one place by arching giant fronds drowsing and nodding overhead—there seemed a strange exotic romance to it. The sultry air might almost have been sensuous.
There were flowers in all the fancier private gardens. Their fragrance, lingering in the heavy night air, enveloped the village, making one overlook the overpowering stench of mist. Down by the shore of the Nares Sea, this underwater world had seemed dark and foreboding. But in the village now, it felt less threatening. The scent of the flowers, the street in one spot lined with arching giant fronds drowsing and swaying overhead—there was an oddly exotic romance to it. The humid air felt almost sensual.
"Much further, Hugo?"
"Going much further, Hugo?"
"No. We are here."
"Nope. We're here."
He turned abruptly into a gateway, led me through a garden and to the doorway of a large, rambling, one-story building. The news of my coming had preceded me. A front room was lighted; my host was waiting.
He suddenly turned into a gateway, took me through a garden, and to the entrance of a large, sprawling, one-story building. The news of my arrival had gotten ahead of me. A front room was lit up; my host was waiting.
Hugo set down my bag, accepted another gold coin; and with a queer sidelong smile, the incentive for which I had not the slightest idea, he vanished. I fronted my host, this Jacob Spawn. Strange fate that should have led me to Spawn! And to little Jetta!
Hugo put my bag down, took another gold coin, and with a strange sideways smile that I couldn't understand, he disappeared. I faced my host, this Jacob Spawn. What a strange twist of fate that had brought me to Spawn! And to little Jetta!
Spawn was a fat-bellied Dutchman, as the field attendant had said. A fellow of perhaps fifty-five, with sparse gray hair and a heavy-jowled, smooth-shaved face from which his small eyes peered stolidly at me. He laid aside a huge, old-fashioned calabash pipe and offered a pudgy hand.
Spawn was a heavyset Dutchman, just as the field attendant had mentioned. He looked to be around fifty-five, with thin gray hair and a broad, smooth-shaven face that had a heavy jaw, from which his small eyes stared at me without much expression. He put down a large, old-fashioned calabash pipe and extended a chunky hand.
"Welcome, young man, to Nareda. Seldom do we see strangers."
"Welcome, young man, to Nareda. We rarely see newcomers."
The meal which he presently cooked and served me himself was lavishly done. He spoke good English, but slowly, heavily, with the guttural intonation of his race. He sat across the table from me, puffing his pipe while I ate.
The meal he cooked and served to me himself was extravagant. He spoke good English, but slowly and with a thick, guttural accent. He sat across the table from me, puffing on his pipe while I ate.
"What brings you here, young lad? A week, you say?"
"What brings you here, young man? A week, you say?"
"Or more. I don't know. I'm looking for oil. There should be petroleum beneath these rocks."
"Or more. I'm not sure. I'm searching for oil. There should be petroleum under these rocks."
For an hour I avoided his prying questions. His little eyes roved me,[Pg 315] and I knew he was no fool, this Dutchman, for all his heavy, stolid look.
For an hour, I dodged his intrusive questions. His small eyes scanned me,[Pg 315] and I knew he wasn't a fool, this Dutchman, despite his heavy, expressionless appearance.
We remained in his kitchen. Save for its mud walls, its concave, dome-roof, it might have been a cookery of the Highlands. There was a table with its tube-light; the chairs; his electron stove; his orderly rows of pots and pans and dishes on a broad shelf.
We stayed in his kitchen. Aside from its mud walls and dome-shaped roof, it could have been a kitchen from the Highlands. There was a table with a tube light, some chairs, his electric stove, and neatly arranged pots, pans, and dishes on a wide shelf.
I recall that it seemed to me a woman's hand must be here. But I saw no woman. No one, indeed, beside Spawn himself seemed to live here. He was reticent of his own business, however much he wanted to pry into mine.
I remember thinking that there had to be a woman’s hand in this place. But I didn’t see any woman. In fact, it just seemed to be Spawn himself living here. He was secretive about his own affairs, even though he was eager to dig into mine.
I had felt convinced that we were alone. But suddenly I realized it was not so. The kitchen adjoined an interior back-garden. I could see it through the opened door oval—a dim space of flowers; a little path to a pergola; an adobe fountain. It was a sort of Spanish patio out there, partially enclosed by the wings of the house. Moonlight was struggling into it. And, as I gazed idly, I thought I saw a figure lurking. Someone watching us.
I was sure we were alone. But suddenly, I realized that wasn’t the case. The kitchen opened up to an interior backyard. I could see it through the oval door— a dim area filled with flowers; a small path leading to a pergola; an adobe fountain. It looked like a Spanish patio outside, partially enclosed by the house’s wings. Moonlight was trying to break through. And as I stared absentmindedly, I thought I saw a figure hiding there. Someone watching us.
Was it a boy, observing us from the shadowed moonlit garden? I thought so. A slight, half grown boy. I saw his figure—in short ragged trousers and a shirt-blouse—made visible in a patch of moonlight as he moved away and entered the dark opposite wing of the house.
Was it a boy watching us from the shadowy moonlit garden? I thought so. A small, half-grown boy. I spotted him—in tattered shorts and a loose shirt—briefly illuminated in a patch of moonlight as he turned and disappeared into the dark side of the house.
I did not see the boy's figure again; and presently I suggested that I retire. Spawn had already shown me my bedroom. It was in another wing of the house. It had a window facing the front; and a window and door back to this same patio. And a door to the house corridor.
I didn’t see the boy again; soon I suggested that I head to bed. Spawn had already shown me my bedroom. It was in another part of the house. It had a window facing the front, another window and door leading to the same patio, and a door to the hallway of the house.
"Sleep well, Meester Grant." My bag was here on the table under an electrolier. "Shall I call you?"
"Sleep well, Mr. Grant." My bag was here on the table under a chandelier. "Should I call you?"
"Yes," I said. "Early."
"Yes," I said. "Early."
He lingered a moment. I was opening my bag. I flung it wide under his gaze.
He hesitated for a moment. I was opening my bag. I threw it open wide for him to see.
"Well, good night. I shall be very comfortable, thanks."
"Well, good night. I'll be very comfortable, thanks."
"Good night," he said.
"Good night," he said.
He went out the patio door. I watched his figure cross the moonlit path and enter the kitchen. The noise of his puttering there sounded for a time. Then the light went out and the house and garden fell into silence.
He walked out the patio door. I watched him cross the moonlit path and head into the kitchen. I could hear him fussing around in there for a while. Then the light went off, and the house and garden fell silent.
I closed my doors. They sealed on the inside, and I fastened them securely. Then I fastened the transparent window panes. I did not undress, but lay on the bed in the dark. I was tired; I realized it now. But sleep would not come.
I closed my doors. They shut tight on the inside, and I locked them securely. Then I secured the clear window panes. I didn't change out of my clothes, but lay on the bed in the dark. I was tired; I recognized that now. But sleep wouldn’t come.
I am no believer in occultism, but there are premonitions which one cannot deny. It seemed now as I lay there in the dark that I had every reason to be perturbed, yet I could not think why. Perhaps it was because I had been lying to this innkeeper stoutly for an hour past, and whether he believed me or not for the life of me I could not now determine.
I don't believe in the supernatural, but there are feelings you just can't ignore. As I lay there in the dark, it felt like I had plenty of reasons to be anxious, but I couldn't figure out why. Maybe it was because I had been confidently lying to this innkeeper for the past hour, and whether he believed me or not, I couldn't tell at that moment.
I sat up on the bed, presently, and adjusted the wires and diaphragms of the ether-wave mechanism. When in place it was all concealed under my shirt. As I switched it on, the electrodes against my flesh tingled a little. But it was absolutely soundless, and one gets used to the tingle. I decided to call Hanley.
I was sitting up on the bed and fixed the wires and diaphragms of the ether-wave device. Once everything was in position, it was hidden under my shirt. When I turned it on, the electrodes pressed against my skin buzzed slightly. But it was completely silent, and you get used to the buzz. I decided to call Hanley.
The New York wave-sorter handled me promptly, but Hanley's office was dead.
The New York wave-sorter took care of me quickly, but Hanley's office was empty.
As I sat there in the darkness, annoyed at this, a slight noise forced itself on me. A scratching—a tap—something outside my window.
As I sat there in the dark, irritated by this, a faint noise caught my attention. A scratching—a tap—something outside my window.
Spawn, come back to peer in at me?
Spawn, are you coming back to check on me?
I slipped noiselessly from the bed. The sound had come from the window which faced the patio. The room, over by the bed, was wholly dark. The moonlight outside showed the patio window as a dimly illumined oval.
I quietly got out of bed. The noise had come from the window that faced the patio. The area by the bed was completely dark. The moonlight outside made the patio window appear as a softly lit oval.
For a moment I crouched on the floor by the bed. No sound. The silence of the Lowlands is as heavy and oppressive as its air. I felt as though my heart were audible.[Pg 316]
For a moment, I squatted on the floor next to the bed. No sound. The silence in the Lowlands is as thick and stifling as the air. I felt like my heart was loud enough to hear.[Pg 316]
I lifted my foot; extracted my dirk. It opened into a very businesslike steel blade of a good twelve-inch length. I bared the blade. The click of it leaving the flat, hollow handle sounded loud in the stillness of the room.
I raised my foot and pulled out my dagger. It revealed a serious steel blade about twelve inches long. I brandished the blade. The sound of it coming out of the flat, hollow handle echoed in the quiet of the room.
A moment. Then it seemed that outside my window a shadow had moved. I crept along the floor. Rose up suddenly at the window.
A moment. Then it seemed like a shadow had moved outside my window. I crawled along the floor. Suddenly, I stood up at the window.
And stared at a face peering in at me. A small face, framed by short, clustering, dark curls.
And stared at a face looking in at me. A small face, framed by short, tight dark curls.
A girl!
A girl!
CHAPTER III
In a Moonlit Garden
She drew back from the window like a startled fawn; timorous, yet curious, too, for she ran only a few steps, then turned and stood peering. The moonlight slanted over the western roof of the building and fell on her. A slight, boyish figure in short, tattered trousers and a boy's shirt, open at her slim, rounded throat. The moonlight gleamed on the white shirt fabric to show it torn and ragged. Her arms were upraised; her head, with clustering, flying dark curls, was tilted as though listening for a sound from me. A shy, wild creature. Drawn to my window; tapping to awaken me, then frightened at what she had done.
She stepped back from the window like a startled deer; nervous, yet intrigued, because she only ran a few steps before stopping to look back. The moonlight slanted over the western roof of the building and illuminated her. She had a slight, boyish figure in short, torn trousers and a boy’s shirt, which was open at her slim, rounded neck. The moonlight made the white shirt fabric shine, highlighting its rips and frays. Her arms were raised; her head, with wild, dark curls flying around, was tilted as if she were listening for a sound from me. A shy, untamed creature. Drawn to my window; tapping to wake me, then startled by her own actions.
I opened the garden door. She did not move. I thought she would run, but she did not. The moonlight was on me as I stood there. I was conscious of its etching me with its silver sheen. And twenty feet from me this girl stood and gazed, with startled eyes and parted lips—and white limbs trembling like a frightened animal.
I opened the garden door. She didn’t move. I thought she would run, but she stayed still. The moonlight fell on me as I stood there. I felt it highlighting me with its silver glow. And twenty feet away, this girl stood staring, with wide eyes and slightly open lips—and pale limbs shaking like a scared animal.
The patio was very silent. The heavy arching fronds stirred slightly with a vague night breeze; the moonlight threw a lacy dark pattern of them on the gray stone path. The fountain bowl gleamed white in the moonlight behind the girl, and in the silence I could hear the low splashing of the water.
The patio was very quiet. The heavy, arching fronds swayed slightly in a gentle night breeze; the moonlight cast a delicate dark pattern of them on the gray stone path. The fountain bowl shone white in the moonlight behind the girl, and in the stillness, I could hear the soft splashing of the water.
A magic moment. Unforgettable. It comes to some of us just once, but to all of us it comes. I stood with its spell upon me. Then I heard my voice, tense but softly raised.
A magical moment. Unforgettable. It happens to some of us just once, but it comes to all of us. I stood there, under its spell. Then I heard my voice, tense yet softly raised.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
It frightened her. She retreated until the fountain was between us. And as I took a step forward, she retreated further, noiseless, with her bare feet treading the smooth stones the path.
It scared her. She backed away until the fountain was between us. And as I took a step closer, she moved back even more, silently, with her bare feet walking on the smooth stones of the path.
I ran and caught her at the doorway of the flowered pergola. She stood trembling as I seized her arms. But the timorous smile remained, and her eyes, upraised to mine, glowed with misty starlight.
I went for a run. and caught her at the entrance of the flower-covered pergola. She stood trembling as I grabbed her arms. But the shy smile stayed, and her eyes, looking up at mine, sparkled with a dreamy starlight.
"Who are you?"
"Who are you?"
This time she answered me. "I am called Jetta."
This time she replied to me. "My name is Jetta."
It seemed that from her white forearm within my grasp a magic current swept from her to me and back again. We humans, for all our clamoring, boasting intellectuality, are no more than puppets in Nature's hands.
It felt like a magical energy flowed from her white forearm, through my hands and back again. We humans, despite all our noise and claims of intelligence, are nothing more than puppets in Nature's hands.
"Are you Spawn's daughter?"
"Are you Spawn's kid?"
"Yes."
"Yep."
"I saw you a while ago, when I was having my meal."
"I saw you earlier when I was eating."
"Yes—I was watching you."
"Yeah—I was watching you."
"I thought you were a boy."
"I thought you were a guy."
"Yes. My father told me to keep away. I wanted to meet you, so I came to wake you up."
"Yeah. My dad told me to stay away. I wanted to see you, so I came to wake you up."
"He may be watching us now."
"He might be watching us right now."
"No. He is sleeping. Listen—you can hear him snore."
"No. He’s sleeping. Listen—you can hear him snoring."
I could, indeed. The silence of the garden was broken now by a distant, choking snore.
I could, for sure. The quiet of the garden was interrupted now by a far-off, choking snore.
We both laughed. She sat on the little mossy seat in the pergola doorway And on the side away from the snore. (I had the wit to be sure of that.)
We both laughed. She sat on the small mossy seat in the pergola doorway, on the side away from the snoring. (I was smart enough to make sure of that.)
"I wanted to meet you," she repeated. "Was it too bold?"
"I wanted to meet you," she said again. "Was that too bold?"
I think that what we said sitting there with the slanting moonlight on us, could not have amounted to[Pg 317] much. Yet for us, it was so important! Vital. Building memories which I knew—and I think that she knew, even then—we would never forget.
I believe that what we talked about while the moonlight angled down on us probably didn’t mean[Pg 317] much. But for us, it felt so significant! Essential. We were creating memories that I knew—and I think she did too, even at that time—we would never forget.
"I will be here a week, Jetta."
"I'll be here for a week, Jetta."
"I want—I want very much to know you. I want you to tell me about the world of the Highlands. I have a few books. I can't read very well, but I can look at the pictures."
"I really want to get to know you. I want you to share with me about the Highlands. I have a few books. I can’t read very well, but I can look at the pictures."
"Oh, I see—"
"Oh, got it—"
"A traveler gave them to me. I've got them hidden. But he was an old man: all men seem to be old—except those in the pictures, and you, Philip."
"A traveler gave these to me. I’ve hidden them away. But he was an old man: all men seem old—except for those in the pictures, and you, Philip."
I laughed. "Well, that's too bad. I'm mighty glad I'm young."
I laughed. "Well, that's unfortunate. I'm really glad I'm young."
Ah, in that moment, with blessed youth surging in my veins, I was glad indeed!
Ah, in that moment, with youthful energy rushing through my veins, I was truly happy!
"Young. I don't remember ever seeing anyone like you. The man I am to marry is not like you. He is old, like father—"
"Young. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone like you. The man I’m supposed to marry isn’t like you. He’s old, like my father—"
I drew back from her, startled.
I stepped back from her, surprised.
"Marry?"
"Get married?"
"Yes. When I am seventeen. The law of Nareda—your Highland law, too, father says—will not let a girl be married until she is that age. In a month I am seventeen."
"Yes. When I turn seventeen. The law of Nareda—your Highland law, too, dad says—won't allow a girl to get married until she's that age. In a month, I'll be seventeen."
"Oh!" And I stammered, "But why are you going to marry?"
"Oh!" I stammered, "But why are you getting married?"
"Because father tells me to. And then I shall have fine clothes: it is promised me. And go to live in the Highlands, perhaps. And see things; and be a woman, not a ragged boy forbidden to show myself; and—"
"Because my dad tells me to. Then I'll get nice clothes: that's what I was promised. And maybe I'll go live in the Highlands. And see things; and be a woman, not a scruffy boy who isn’t allowed to show myself; and—"
I was barely touching her. It seemed as though something—some vision of happiness which had been given me—were fading, were being snatched away. I was conscious of my hand moving to touch hers.
I was barely touching her. It felt like something—some glimpse of happiness that I had been given—was fading, slipping away. I was aware of my hand reaching out to touch hers.
"Why do you marry—unless you're in love? Are you?"
"Why would you get married—unless you're in love? Are you?"
Her gaze like a child came up to meet mine. "I never thought much about that. I have tried not to. It frightened me—until to-night."
Her gaze, innocent like a child's, met mine. "I never really thought about that. I've tried not to. It scared me—until tonight."
She pushed me gently away. "Don't. Let's not talk of him. I'd rather not."
She gently pushed me away. "Don't. Let's not talk about him. I’d prefer not to."
"But why are you dressed as a boy?"
"But why are you dressed like a boy?"
I gazed at her slim but rounded figure in tattered boy's garb—but the woman's lines were unmistakable. And her face, with clustering curls. Gentle girlhood. A face of dark, wild beauty.
I looked at her slim but curvy figure in worn-out boy's clothes—but the feminine features were clear. And her face, with its tousled curls, showed a sweet girlhood. A face of dark, untamed beauty.
"My father hates women. He says they are all bad. It is a sin to wear woman's finery; or it breeds sin in women. Let's not talk of that. Philip, tell me—oh, if you could only realize all the things I want to know. In Great New York, there are theatres and music?"
"My dad hates women. He says they're all bad. It's a sin to wear women's fancy clothes, or it encourages sin in women. Let's not get into that. Philip, tell me—oh, if you only knew all the things I want to learn. In Great New York, are there theaters and music?"
"Yes," I said. And began telling her about them.
"Yeah," I said. And started telling her about them.
The witching of this moonlit garden! But the moon had presently sunk, and to the east the stars were fading.
The magic of this moonlit garden! But the moon had already set, and to the east the stars were disappearing.
"Philip! Look! Why, it's dawn already. I've got to leave you."
"Philip! Look! Wow, it's already dawn. I have to go."
I held her just a moment by the hand.
I held her hand for just a moment.
"May I meet you here to-morrow night?" I asked.
"Can I meet you here tomorrow night?" I asked.
"Yes," she said simply.
"Yeah," she said simply.
"Good night—Jetta."
"Good night, Jetta."
"Good night. You—you've made me very happy."
"Good night. You—you've made me really happy."
She was gone, into a doorway of the opposite wing. The silent, empty garden sounded with the distant, reassuring snores of the still sleeping Spawn.
She was gone, into a doorway on the other side. The quiet, empty garden was filled with the distant, calming snores of the still-sleeping Spawn.
I went back to my room and lay on my bed. And drifted off on a sea of magic memories. The world—my world before this night—now seemed to have been so drab. Empty. Lifeless. But now there was pulsing, living magic in it for me.
I went back to my room and lay on my bed. I drifted off on a sea of magical memories. The world—my world before this night—now felt so dull, empty, and lifeless. But now there was vibrant, living magic in it for me.
I drifted into sleep, thinking of it.
I drifted off to sleep, thinking about it.
CHAPTER IV
The Mine in the Cauldron Depths
I was awakened by the tinkling, buzzing call of the radio-diaphragm beneath my shirt. I had left the call open.
I was awakened by the ringing, buzzing sound of the radio-diaphragm under my shirt. I had left the call open.
It was Hanley. I lay down, eyeing my window which now was illumined by the flat light of dawn.[Pg 318]
It was Hanley. I lay down, looking at my window which was now lit by the soft light of dawn.[Pg 318]
Hanley's microscopic voice:
Hanley's tiny voice:
"Phil? I've just raised President Markes, there in Nareda. I've been a bit worried about you."
"Phil? I just got in touch with President Markes in Nareda. I've been a little concerned about you."
"I'm all right, Chief."
"I'm good, Chief."
"Well, you'd better see President Markes this morning."
"Well, you should probably meet with President Markes this morning."
"That was my intention."
"That was my goal."
"Tell him frankly what you're after. This smuggling of quicksilver from Nareda has got to stop. But take it easy, Phil; don't be reckless. Remember: one little knife thrust and I've lost a good man!"
"Be honest with him about what you want. This illegal smuggling of mercury from Nareda has to end. But take it easy, Phil; don't act impulsively. Remember: one small stab and I've lost a valuable guy!"
I laughed at his anxious tone. That was always Hanley's way. A devil himself, when he was on a trail, but always worried for fear one of his men would come to harm.
I laughed at his worried tone. That was always Hanley's style. A real troublemaker when he was on a hunt, but always anxious that one of his guys would get hurt.
"Right enough, Chief. I'll be careful."
"Sure thing, Chief. I'll be cautious."
He cut off presently.
He got disconnected soon after.
I did not see Jetta that morning. I told Spawn I was hoping to see President Markes on my petroleum proposition. And at the proper hour I took myself to the government house.
I didn't see Jetta that morning. I told Spawn I was hoping to meet with President Markes about my oil proposal. And at the right time, I headed to the government house.
This Lowland village by daylight seemed even more fantastic than shrouded in the shadows of night. The morning sun had dissipated the overhead mists. It was hot in the rocky streets under the weird overhanging vegetation. The settlement was quietly busy with its tropical activities. There were a few local shops; vehicles with the Highland domestic animals—horses and oxen—panting in the heat; an occasional electro-automatic car.
This Lowland village during the day looked even more amazing than it did at night. The morning sun had cleared away the mist. It was hot in the rocky streets, lined with strange hanging plants. The village was gently bustling with its tropical activities. There were a few local shops, vehicles with Highland domestic animals—horses and oxen—struggling in the heat, and the occasional electric car.
But there were not many evidences of modernity here. The street and house tube-lights. A few radio image-finders on the house-tops. An automatic escalator bringing ore from a nearby mine past the government checkers to an aero stage for northern transportation. Cultivated fields in the village outskirts operated with modern machinery.
But there weren't many signs of modernity here. The street and house lights were fluorescent. A few radio antennas stood on the rooftops. An automatic conveyor belt was transporting ore from a nearby mine past the government inspectors to an air station for northern transport. Cultivated fields on the outskirts of the village were using modern machinery.
But beyond that, it seemed primitive. Two hundred years back. Street vendors. People in primitive, ragged, tropical garb. Half naked children. I was stared at curiously. An augmenting group of children followed me as I went down the street.
But beyond that, it felt backward. Two hundred years ago. Street vendors. People in tattered, tropical clothing. Half-naked kids. I was stared at with curiosity. An increasing group of children trailed after me as I walked down the street.
The President admitted me at once. In his airy office, with safeguards against eavesdropping, I found him at his desk with a bank of modern instruments before him.
The President welcomed me right away. In his spacious office, equipped with privacy features, I saw him at his desk surrounded by a range of high-tech devices.
"Sit down, Grant."
"Take a seat, Grant."
He was a heavy-set, flabby man of sixty-odd, this Lowland President. White hair; and an old-fashioned, rolling white mustache of the sort lately come into South American fashion. He sat with a glass of iced drink at his side. His uniform was stiffly white, and ornate with heavy gold braid, but his neckpiece was wilted with perspiration.
He was a stocky, out-of-shape man in his sixties, this Lowland President. He had white hair and an old-fashioned, curled white mustache that had recently become trendy in South America. He sat with a glass of iced drink beside him. His uniform was crisp white and adorned with heavy gold braiding, but his neck piece was drenched in sweat.
"Damnable heat, Grant."
"Unbearable heat, Grant."
"Yes, Sir President."
"Yes, Mr. President."
"Have a drink." He swung a tinkling glass before me. "Now then, tell me what is your trouble. Smuggling, here in Nareda. I don't believe it." His eyes, incongruously alert with all the rest of him so fat and lazy, twinkled at me. "We of the Nareda Government watch our quicksilver production very closely. The government fee is a third."
"Have a drink." He waved a clinking glass in front of me. "Now, tell me what your problem is. Smuggling, here in Nareda? I don’t buy it." His eyes, surprisingly sharp despite his overall lazy and overweight appearance, sparkled at me. "We in the Nareda Government keep a close eye on our quicksilver production. The government takes a one-third cut."
I might say that the Nareda government collected a third on all the mineral and agricultural products of the country, in exchange for the necessary government concessions. Markes exported this share openly to the world markets, paying the duty exactly like a private corporation.
I would say that the Nareda government took one-third of all the mineral and agricultural products in the country, in return for the required government concessions. Markes openly exported this share to world markets, paying the same duties as a private corporation.
He added, "You think—Hanley thinks—the smuggling is on too large a scale to be any illicit producer?"
He added, "You think—Hanley thinks—the smuggling is too extensive to be from any illegal producer?"
I nodded.
I agreed.
"Then," he said, "it must be one of our recognized mines."
"Then," he said, "it has to be one of our known mines."
"Hanley thinks it is a recognized mine, falsifying its production record," I explained.
"Hanley believes it's a well-known mine but is faking its production record," I explained.
"If that is so, I will discover it," he said. He spoke with enthusiasm and vigor. "For you I shall treat as what[Pg 319] you are—the representative of our most friendly government. The figures of our quicksilver production I shall lay before you in just a few days. Let me fill up your glass, Grant."
"If that's the case, I'll find out," he said. He spoke with enthusiasm and energy. "Because I’ll treat you as what[Pg 319] you are—the representative of our very friendly government. I'll present the figures of our quicksilver production to you in just a few days. Let me top off your glass, Grant."
The lazy tropics. I really did not doubt his sincerity. But I did doubt his ability to cope with any clever criminal. His enthusiasm for action would wilt like his neckpiece, in Nareda's heat. Unless, perhaps, the knowledge that the smuggler was cheating him as well as the United States—that might spur him.
The lazy tropics. I truly didn't question his sincerity. But I did question his ability to handle any smart criminal. His eagerness for action would fade like his neckpiece in Nareda's heat. Unless, maybe, the awareness that the smuggler was cheating him as well as the United States—that might motivate him.
He added—and now I got a shock wholly unexpected: "If we think that some recognized producer of quicksilver here is cheating us, it should not be difficult to check up on it. Nareda has only one large cinnabar lode being worked. A private individual: that fellow Jacob Spawn—"
He added—and now I was completely taken aback: "If we suspect that some known quicksilver producer is cheating us, it shouldn’t be hard to verify. Nareda has just one major cinnabar lode being mined. A private individual: that guy Jacob Spawn—"
"Spawn?" I exclaimed involuntarily.
"Spawn?" I exclaimed instinctively.
"Why, yes. Did not he mention it? His mine is no more than ten kilometers from here—back on the southern slope."
"Yes, he did mention it. His mine is only about ten kilometers from here—on the southern slope."
"He didn't mention it," I said.
"He didn't bring it up," I said.
"So? That is strange; but he is a secretive Dutchman by nature. He specializes in prying into the other fellow's affairs. Hm-m."
"So? That's odd; but he's naturally a secretive Dutchman. He specializes in snooping into other people's business. Hm-m."
He fell into a reverie while I stared at him. Spawn, the big—the only big—quicksilver producer here!
He drifted into a daydream while I looked at him. Spawn, the big—the only big—quicksilver producer here!
The President interrupted my startled thoughts. "I hope you did not intimate your real purpose?"
The President interrupted my surprised thoughts. "I hope you didn’t reveal your true intentions?"
"No."
"Nope."
We both turned at the sound of an opening door. Markes called, "Ah, come in Perona! Are you alone? Good! Close that slide. Here is Chief Hanley's representative." He introduced us all in a breath. "This is interesting, Perona. Damnably interesting. We're being cheated, what? It looks that way. Sit down, Perona."
We both turned at the sound of a door opening. Markes said, "Oh, come in, Perona! Are you by yourself? Great! Close that slide. Here’s Chief Hanley’s representative." He introduced us all in one go. "This is interesting, Perona. Really interesting. We’re being cheated, right? It seems that way. Have a seat, Perona."
This was Greko Perona. Nareda's Minister of Internal Affairs. Spawn had mentioned him to me. A South American. A man in his fifties. Thin and darkly saturnine, with iron-gray hair, carefully plastered to cover his half-bald head. He sat listening to the President's harangue, twirling the upturned waxen ends of his artificially black mustache. A wave of perfume enveloped him. A ladies' courtier, this Perona by the look of him. His white uniform was immaculate, carefully tailored and carefully worn to set off at its best his still trim and erect figure.
This was Greko Perona, Nareda's Minister of Internal Affairs. Spawn had mentioned him to me. He was South American, in his fifties, thin and darkly brooding, with iron-gray hair neatly styled to cover his balding head. He sat listening to the President's speech, twirling the waxy ends of his artificially black mustache. A wave of perfume surrounded him. By the looks of it, Perona was quite the gentleman. His white uniform was spotless, perfectly tailored, and worn to best highlight his still fit and upright figure.
"Well," he said, when at last the President paused, "of a surety something must be done."
"Well," he said, after the President finally stopped, "something definitely needs to be done."
Perona seemed not excited, rather more carefully watchful, of his own words, and of me. His small dark eyes roved me.
Perona didn't seem excited; instead, he looked more cautiously attentive to his own words and to me. His small dark eyes scanned me.
"What is it you would plan to do about it, Señorito?"
"What do you plan to do about it, Señorito?"
An irony was in that Latin diminutive! He spread his pale hands. "Your United States officials perhaps exaggerate. I am very doubtful if we have smugglers here in Nareda."
An irony was in that Latin diminutive! He spread his pale hands. "Your U.S. officials might be exaggerating. I'm not sure we have smugglers here in Nareda."
"Unless it is Spawn," the President interjected.
"Unless it’s Spawn," the President interjected.
Perona frowned slightly. But his suave manner remained. "Spawn? Why Spawn?"
Perona frowned slightly. But his smooth demeanor stayed intact. "Spawn? Why Spawn?"
"You need not take offense, Perona," Markes retorted. "We are discussing this before an envoy of the United States, sent here to consult with us. We have nothing to hide."
"You don’t need to take offense, Perona," Markes replied. "We’re having this conversation in front of an envoy from the United States, who’s here to consult with us. We have nothing to hide."
Markes turned to me. And his next words were like a bomb exploding at my feet.
Markes turned to me. And his next words hit me like a bomb going off at my feet.
"Perona is offended, Grant. But I promise you, his natural personal prejudice will not affect my investigation. Of course he is prejudiced, since he is to marry Spawn's daughter, the little Jetta."
"Perona is offended, Grant. But I promise you, his personal biases won’t interfere with my investigation. Of course he has biases, since he’s marrying Spawn's daughter, the little Jetta."
I started involuntarily. This pomaded old dotard! This perfumed, ancient dandy!
I started involuntarily. This slicked-back old fool! This scented, ancient fashionista!
For all the importance of my mission in Nareda my thoughts had been subconsciously more upon Jetta—far more—than upon smugglers of quick[Pg 320]silver. This palsied popinjay! This, the reality of the specter which had been between Jetta and me during all that magic time in the moonlit garden!
For all the significance of my mission in Nareda, my thoughts had unconsciously focused much more on Jetta—way more—than on smugglers of quick[Pg 320]silver. This trembling fool! This was the real presence that had been hanging between Jetta and me during all that enchanting time in the moonlit garden!
This suave old rake! Betrothed to that woodland pixie whose hand I had held and to whom I had sung love songs in the magic flower-scented moonlight only a few hours ago! And whom I had promised to meet there again to-night!
This smooth old player! Engaged to that forest fairy whose hand I had held and to whom I had sung love songs in the enchanting, flower-scented moonlight just a few hours ago! And to whom I had promised to meet there again tonight!
This, then, was my rival!
So, this was my rival!
Nothing of importance transpired during the remainder of that interview. Markes reiterated his intention of making a complete governmental investigation at once. To which Perona suavely assented.
Nothing of importance happened during the rest of that interview. Markes repeated his plan to conduct a thorough government investigation immediately. Perona smoothly agreed.
"Por Dios Señorito," he said to me, "we would not have your great government annoyed at Nareda. If there are smugglers, we will capture them of a certainty."
"For God's sake, Sir," he said to me, "we wouldn’t want your esteemed government upset with Nareda. If there are smugglers, we will definitely catch them."
From the Government House, it now being almost time for the midday meal, I returned to Spawn's.
From Government House, with it being nearly time for lunch, I went back to Spawn's.
The rambling mud walls of the Inn stood baking in the noonday heat when I arrived. The outer garden drowsed; there seemed no one about. I went through the main door oval into the front public room, where first I had met Spawn. He was not here now, nor was Jetta.
The crumbling mud walls of the Inn were baking in the midday heat when I got there. The outer garden was sleepy; it looked like no one was around. I walked through the oval main door into the front public room, where I first met Spawn. He wasn’t there now, and neither was Jetta.
A sudden furtiveness fell upon me. With noiseless steps I went the length of the dim, padded interior corridor to my own room. My belongings seemed undisturbed; a vague idea that Spawn might have seized this opportunity to ransack them had come to me. But it seemed not; though if he had he would have found nothing.
A sudden sense of caution washed over me. I quietly walked down the dim, padded hallway to my room. My things appeared untouched; a vague thought crossed my mind that Spawn might have taken this chance to go through them. But it didn't seem like that was the case; even if he had, he would have found nothing.
I stood for a moment listening at my patio window. I could see the kitchen from here; there was no one in it. I started back for the living room. That furtive instinct was still on me. I made no noise. And abruptly I heard Spawn's voice, floating out softly in the hushed silence of the house.
I paused for a moment, listening at my patio window. I could see the kitchen from here; it was empty. I turned back toward the living room. That sneaky feeling persisted. I was quiet. Then, out of the stillness of the house, I suddenly heard Spawn's voice, gently drifting through.
"So, Perona?"
"So, Perona?"
A brief silence, in which it seemed that I could hear a tiny aerial answer. Then Spawn again. A startled oath.
A quick silence, during which it felt like I could hear a faint response from above. Then Spawn again. A shocked curse.
"De duvel! You say—"
"Devil! You say—"
I stood frozen, listening.
I stood still, listening.
"She is here.... Yes, I will keep her close. I am no fool, Perona."
"She’s here... Yeah, I’ll keep her near. I’m not stupid, Perona."
Spawn's laugh was like a growl. "Later to-day, yes. Fear not! I am no fool. I will be careful of it."
Spawn's laugh sounded like a growl. "Later today, sure. Don't worry! I'm no idiot. I'll be cautious with it."
Spawn, talking by private audiphone, to Perona. The colloquy came to an abrupt end.
Spawn, speaking through a private earpiece, to Perona. The conversation ended suddenly.
"... Might eavesdrop? By hell, you are right!"
"... Might eavesdrop? Damn, you’re right!"
I heard the click as Spawn and Perona broke connection. Spawn came from his room. But he was not quick enough. I slipped away before he saw me. In the living room I had time to be calmly seated with a lighted cigarette. His approaching heavy footsteps sounded. He came in.
I heard the click when Spawn and Perona disconnected. Spawn came out of his room, but he wasn't fast enough. I managed to slip away before he noticed me. In the living room, I had enough time to sit down calmly with a lit cigarette. I could hear his heavy footsteps getting closer. He walked in.
"Oh—Grant."
"Oh—Grant."
"Good noon, friend Spawn. I'm hungry." I grinned at him. "I understand my bargain with you included a noonday meal. Does it?"
"Hey there, Spawn. I'm hungry." I smiled at him. "I believe our deal included lunch, right?"
He eyed me suspiciously. "Have you been waiting here long?"
He looked at me suspiciously. "Have you been waiting here for a while?"
"No. I just came in."
"Nope. I just got here."
He led me to the kitchen. He apologized for the informality of his hotel service: visitors were so infrequent. But the good quality of his food would make up for it.
He took me to the kitchen. He apologized for the casualness of his hotel service: guests were so rare. But the good quality of his food would make up for it.
"Right," I agreed. "Your food is marvelous, friend Spawn."
"Sounds good," I said. "Your food is amazing, buddy Spawn."
There was a difference in Spawn's manner toward me now. He seemed far more wary. Outwardly he was in a high good humor. He asked nothing concerning my morning at the Government House. He puttered over his electron-stove, making me help him; he cursed the heat; he said one could not eat in such heat as this; but the meal he cooked, and the way he sat down opposite me and attacked it, belied him.
There was a change in Spawn's attitude towards me now. He seemed a lot more cautious. On the surface, he appeared to be in great spirits. He didn’t ask anything about my morning at the Government House. He busied himself with his electric stove, making me help him; he complained about the heat; he said you can't eat in such heat as this; but the meal he prepared and the way he sat down across from me and dug into it contradicted that.
He was acting; but so was I. And[Pg 321] perhaps I deceived him as little as he deceived me. We avoided the things which were uppermost in the thoughts of us both. But, when we had very nearly finished the meal, I decided to try him out. I said suddenly, out of a silence:
He was putting on a show; but so was I. And[Pg 321] maybe I tricked him as little as he tricked me. We steered clear of the things that were at the forefront of both our minds. But, when we were almost done with the meal, I decided to test him. I suddenly said, breaking the silence:
"Spawn, why didn't you tell me you were a producer of quicksilver?" I shot him a sharp glance. "You are, aren't you?"
"Spawn, why didn't you tell me you were a quicksilver producer?" I gave him a sharp look. "You are, right?"
It took him by surprise, but he recovered himself instantly. "Yes. Are you interested?"
It surprised him, but he bounced back right away. "Yeah. Are you interested?"
I tried another shot. "What surprised me was that a wealthy mine owner—you are, aren't you?—should bother to keep an unprofitable hotel. Why bother with it, Spawn?"
I took another shot. "What surprised me was that a rich mine owner—you are one, right?—would bother running a hotel that doesn't make any money. Why even do it, Spawn?"
I thought I knew the answer: he wanted Nareda's visitors under his eyes.
I thought I knew the answer: he wanted to keep Nareda's visitors in his sight.
"That is a pleasure." There was irony in his tone. "I am a lonesome man. I like—interesting companionship, such as yours, young Grant."
"That’s a pleasure." There was irony in his tone. "I’m a lonely man. I enjoy—interesting company, like yours, young Grant."
It was on my tongue to hint at his daughter. But I thought better of it.
It was on my mind to drop a hint about his daughter. But I decided against it.
"I am going to the mine now," he said abruptly. "Would you like to come?"
"I’m heading to the mine now," he said suddenly. "Do you want to come?"
"Yes," I smiled. "Thanks."
"Yes," I smiled. "Thanks!"
I wanted to see his mine. But that he should be eager to show it, surprised me. I wondered what purpose he could have in that. I had a hint of it later; for when we took his little autocar and slid up the winding road into the bloated crags towering on the slope behind Nareda, he told me calmly:
I wanted to. to see his mine. But I was surprised that he was so eager to show it to me. I wondered what his motive was. I got a clue later; as we took his little car and drove up the winding road into the massive cliffs rising up the slope behind Nareda, he told me calmly:
"I shall have to put you in charge of my mine commander. I am busy elsewhere this afternoon. You will see the mine just as well without me."
"I'll need to put you in charge of my mine, commander. I'm tied up elsewhere this afternoon. You'll manage the mine just fine without me."
He added. "I must go to the Government House: President Markes wants a report on my recent production."
He added, "I need to go to the Government House; President Markes wants an update on my recent production."
So that was what Perona had told him over the audiphone just before our noonday meal?
So that’s what Perona had told him over the intercom right before our lunch?
It was an inferno of shadows and glaring lights, this underground cavern. As modern mining activities go, it was small and primitive. No more than a dozen men were here, beside the sweating pudgy mine commander who was my guide. A voluble fellow; of what original nationality I could not determine.
It was a hell of shadows and bright lights, this underground cave. Compared to today's mining operations, it was tiny and basic. There were no more than a dozen men here, along with the sweaty, chubby mine commander who was my guide. He was a talkative guy; I couldn't figure out what his original nationality was.
We stood watching the line of carts dumping the ore onto the endless lifting-belt. It went a hundred feet or so up and out of the cavern's ascending shaft, to fall with a clatter into the bins above the smelter.
We stood watching the line of carts dumping the ore onto the endless conveyor belt. It stretched about a hundred feet up and out of the cavern's upward shaft, where it would clatter into the bins above the smelter.
"Rich ore," I said. "Isn't it?"
"Rich ore," I said. "Isn't it?"
The cinnabar ran like thick blood-red veins in the rock.
The cinnabar flowed like thick blood-red veins in the rock.
"Rich," said the mine commander. "That it is. Rich. But who does it make rich? Only Spawn, not me." He waved his arms, airing his grievance with which for an hour past he had regaled me. "Only Spawn. For me, a dole each week."
"Rich," said the mine commander. "Yeah, it is. Rich. But who actually gets rich? Only Spawn, not me." He waved his arms, expressing the complaint he had been sharing with me for the past hour. "Only Spawn. As for me, I just get a handout every week."
The smelter was in a stone building—one of a small group of mine houses which stood in a cauldron depression above excavations. Rounded domes of rock towered above them. The sun, even at this tri-noon hour, was gone behind the heights above us. The murky shadows of night were gathering, the mists of the Lowlands settling. The tube-lights of the mine, strung between small metal poles, winked on like bleary eyes.
The smelter was in a stone building—one of a small group of mine houses that sat in a hollow above the excavations. Rounded rock formations loomed above them. Even at this late noon hour, the sun was hidden behind the heights above us. The dim shadows of night were creeping in, with the mists of the Lowlands settling down. The tube lights of the mine, strung between small metal poles, flickered on like sleepy eyes.
"Of a day soon I will fling this job to hell—"
"One day soon, I’m going to throw this job away—"
I was paying scant attention to the fellow's tirade. Could there be smuggling going on from this mine? It all seemed to be conducted openly enough. If the production record were being falsified I felt that this dissatisfied mine commander was not aware of it. He showed me the smelter, where the quicksilver condensed in the coils and ran with its small luminous silver streams into the vats.
I was hardly paying attention to the guy's rant. Could there be some smuggling happening at this mine? Everything seemed to be done pretty openly. If the production records were being manipulated, I doubted this frustrated mine commander knew about it. He showed me the smelter, where the mercury condensed in the coils and flowed with its small glowing silver streams into the vats.
He was called away momentarily by one of his men, leaving me standing[Pg 322] there. I was alone; no one seemed in sight, or within hearing. In the shadow of the condensers I drew out my transmitter and called Hanley.
He was briefly called away by one of his crew, leaving me standing[Pg 322] there. I was alone; nobody seemed to be around or within earshot. In the shadow of the condensers, I pulled out my transmitter and called Hanley.
I got him within a minute.
I found him in under a minute.
"Chief!"
"Boss!"
"Yes, Phil. I hoped you'd call me. Didn't want to chance it, raising you when you might not be alone."
"Yeah, Phil. I was hoping you’d call me. I didn’t want to take the risk of raising you when you might not be by yourself."
I told him swiftly what I had done; where I was now.
I quickly told him what I had done and where I was now.
And Hanley said, with equal briskness: "I've an important fact. Just had Markes on secret wave-length. He tells me that Spawn has been saving up his quicksilver for six months past. He's got several hundred thousand dollar-standards' worth of it in ingots there right now."
And Hanley said, just as briskly, "I've got an important fact. I just spoke with Markes on a secure line. He told me that Spawn has been hoarding his quicksilver for the past six months. He currently has several hundred thousand dollars' worth of it in ingots right now."
"Here at the mine?"
"Is this the mine?"
"Yes. Got them all radiuminized, ready for the highest priced markets. Markes says he is scheduled to turn them over to the government checkers to-morrow. The Nareda government takes its share to-morrow; then Spawn exports the rest."
"Yes. I got them all treated with radium, ready for the highest priced markets. Markes says he’s set to hand them over to the government inspectors tomorrow. The Nareda government takes its cut tomorrow; then Spawn will export the rest."
I heard a footstep. "Off, Chief! I'll call you later!"
I heard a footstep. "Go away, Chief! I'll call you later!"
I clicked off summarily. The little grid was under my shirt when the mine commander rejoined me.
I clicked it off quickly. The small device was under my shirt when the mine commander came back to me.
For another half hour or to I hovered about the smelter house. A treasure of quicksilver ingots here? I mentioned it casually to my companion. He shot me a sharp glance.
For another half hour or so, I lingered around the smelter house. A stash of quicksilver ingots here? I brought it up casually to my companion. He gave me a sharp look.
"Spawn has told you that?"
"Spawn told you that?"
"I heard it."
"I heard that."
"His business. We do not talk of that. Never can I tell what Spawn will choose to take offense at."
"His business. We don’t discuss that. I can never predict what Spawn will get upset about."
We rambled upon other subjects. Later, he said, "We work not at night. But Spawn, he is here often at night, with his friend, the Señor Perona."
We talked about other topics. Later, he said, "We don’t work at night. But Spawn is here often at night, with his friend, Señor Perona."
That caught my attention. "I met Perona this morning," I said quickly. "Is he a partner of Spawn's?"
That caught my attention. "I met Perona this morning," I said quickly. "Is he a partner of Spawn's?"
"If he is so, I never was told it. But much he is here—at night."
"If that's the case, I was never told. But he is definitely here—at night."
"Why at night?"
"Why at night?"
The fellow really knew nothing. Or if he did, he was diplomatic enough not to jeopardize his post by babbling of it to me. He said:
The guy really didn’t know anything. Or if he did, he was smart enough not to risk his position by talking about it to me. He said:
"Perona is Spawn's friend. Why not? His daughter to marry: that will make him a son-in-law." He laughed. "An old fool, but not such a fool either. Spawn is rich."
"Perona is Spawn's friend. Why not? His daughter to marry: that will make him a son-in-law." He laughed. "An old fool, but not that much of a fool. Spawn is wealthy."
"His daughter. Has he a daughter?"
"His daughter. Does he have a daughter?"
"The little Jetta. You haven't seen her? Well, that is not strange. Spawn keeps her very hidden. A mystery about it: all Nareda talks, but no one knows; and Spawn does not like questions."
"The little Jetta. You haven’t seen her? That’s not surprising. Spawn keeps her very hidden. There’s a mystery surrounding it: everyone talks about Nareda, but no one knows; and Spawn doesn't like questions."
Spawn abruptly joined us! He came from the black shadows of the lurid smelter room. Had he heard us discussing Jetta? I wondered.
Spawn suddenly showed up! He emerged from the dark shadows of the grim smelter room. I wondered if he had overheard us talking about Jetta.
CHAPTER V
Mysterious Meeting
"
The text appears to be incomplete. Please provide a full phrase for modernization.
Ah, Grant—have you enjoyed yourself?" He dismissed his subordinate. "I was detained. Sorry."
Ah, Grant—did you have a good time?" He waved off his assistant. "I got held up. My bad."
He was smoothly imperturbable. "Have you seen everything? Quite a little plant I have here? We shut down early to-day. I will make ready to close."
He was completely unbothered. "Have you seen everything? I've got quite a little plant here. We’re closing early today. I'll get ready to wrap things up."
I followed him about while he arranged for the termination of the day's activities. The clatter of the smelter house was presently still; the men departing. Spawn and I were the last to leave, save for the eight men who were the mine's night guards. They were stalwart, silent fellows, armed with electronic needle projectors.
I followed him around as he wrapped up the day's work. The noise from the smelter was finally quiet; the men were leaving. Spawn and I were the last to go, except for the eight guys who were the mine's night guards. They were tough, quiet guys, armed with electronic needle guns.
The lights of the mine went low until they were mere pencil points of blue illumination in the gloom. The eery look of the place was intensified by the darkness and silence of the abnormally early nightfall. The fantastic crags stood dark with formless shadow.
The lights in the mine dimmed until they were just tiny blue dots in the darkness. The creepy vibe of the place was heightened by the unusual darkness and silence of the early night. The incredible cliffs loomed darkly, blending into an indistinct shadow.
Spawn stopped to speak to one of the guards. The men wore a gold-trimmed, but now dirty, white linen uniform, wilted by the heat—the uniform of[Pg 323] Nareda's police. I remarked it to him.
Spawn paused to talk to one of the guards. The men were dressed in a white linen uniform trimmed with gold, but now it was dirty and wilted from the heat—the uniform of[Pg 323] Nareda's police. I pointed it out to him.
"The government lent me the men," Spawn explained. "Of an ordinary time I have only one guard."
"The government provided me with the men," Spawn said. "Normally, I only have one guard."
"But this then, is not an ordinary time?" I hinted.
"But is this really just an ordinary time?" I suggested.
He looked at me sharply. And upon sudden impulse, I added:
He looked at me intently. And on a sudden urge, I added:
"President Markes said something about you having a treasure here. Radiumized quicksilver."
"President Markes mentioned that you have a treasure here. Radium-infused mercury."
It was evidently Spawn's desire to appear thoroughly frank with me. He laughed. "Well, then, if Markes has told you, then might I not as well admit it? The treasure is here, indeed yes. Will you like to see it?"
It was clear that Spawn wanted to be completely honest with me. He laughed. "Well, if Markes has told you, then I might as well admit it. The treasure is here, yes. Do you want to see it?"
He led me into a little strong room adjoining the smelter coil-rectifiers. He flashed his hand searchlight. On the floor, piled crosswise, were small moulded bars of refined quicksilver—dull, darkened silver ingots of this world's most precious metal.
He took me into a small secure room next to the smelter coil-rectifiers. He shone his handheld flashlight. On the floor, stacked haphazardly, were small molded bars of refined mercury—dull, dark silver ingots of this world’s most valuable metal.
"Quite a treasure, Grant, here to-night. See, it is radiumized."
"Such a treasure, Grant, here tonight. Look, it’s been treated with radium."
He snapped off his torch. In the darkness the little bars glowed irridescent.
He turned off his flashlight. In the darkness, the small bars glowed iridescent.
"To-morrow I will divide with our Nareda government. One-third for them. And my own share I will export: to Great New York, this shipment. Already I have the order for it."
"Tomorrow I will split it with our Nareda government. One-third for them. And I will export my share: to Great New York, this shipment. I already have the order for it."
He added calmly, "The duty is high, Grant. Too bad your big New York market is protected by so large a duty. With my cost of production—these accursed Lowland workmen who demand so much for their labor, and a third of all I produce taken by Nareda—there is not much in it for me."
He added calmly, "The duty is high, Grant. It’s a shame your big New York market is protected by such a large duty. With my production costs—these damn Lowland workers who demand so much for their labor, and a third of everything I produce taken by Nareda—there’s not much profit for me."
He had re-lighted the room. I could feel his eyes on me, but I said nothing. It was obvious to me now that he knew I was a government customs agent.
He had lit up the room again. I could feel his gaze on me, but I said nothing. It was clear to me now that he knew I was a government customs agent.
I said, "This certainly interests me, friend Spawn. I'll tell you why some other time."
I said, "This really interests me, buddy Spawn. I'll explain why another time."
We exchanged significant glances, both of us smiling.
We shared meaningful looks, both of us smiling.
"Well can I guess it, young Grant. So here is my treasure. Without the duty I would soon be wealthy. Chut! Why should I roll in a pity for myself? There is a duty and I am an honest man, so I pay it."
"Well, I can guess it, young Grant. So here is my treasure. Without the tax, I would soon be rich. Ugh! Why should I wallow in self-pity? There is a duty, and I'm an honest man, so I pay it."
I said, "Aren't you afraid to leave this stored here?" I knew that this pile of ingots—the quicksilver in its radiumized form—was worth four or five hundred thousand dollars in American gold-coin at the very least.
I said, "Aren't you worried about leaving this stored here?" I knew that this stack of ingots—the quicksilver in its radiumized state—was worth at least four or five hundred thousand dollars in American gold coins.
Spawn shrugged. "Who would attack it? But of course I will be glad to be rid of it. It is a great responsibility—even though it carries international insurance, to protect my and the Nareda Government share."
Spawn shrugged. "Who would even try to attack it? But sure, I’d be happy to get rid of it. It’s a huge responsibility—even though it has international insurance to protect my share and the Nareda Government's."
He was sealing up the heavy barred portals of the little strong-room. There was an alarm-detector, connected with the office of Nareda's police commander. Spawn set the alarm carefully.
He was locking up the heavy barred doors of the small strong-room. There was an alarm system linked to the office of Nareda's police chief. Spawn activated the alarm carefully.
"I have every safeguard, Grant. There is really no danger." He added, as though with sudden thought. "Except possibly one—a depth bandit named De Boer. Ever you have heard of him?"
"I have every precaution, Grant. There’s really no risk." He added as if an idea just struck him. "Except maybe one—a deep-sea thief named De Boer. Have you ever heard of him?"
"Yes. I have."
"Yeah. I have."
We climbed into Spawn's small automatic vehicle. The lights of the mine faded behind us as we coasted the winding road down to the village.
We got into Spawn's small automatic car. The mine's lights faded away as we drove down the winding road to the village.
"De Boer," said Spawn. "A fellow who lives by his wits in the depths. Near here, perhaps: who knows? They say he has many followers—fifty—a hundred, perhaps—outlaws: a cut-belly band it must be."
"De Boer," said Spawn. "A guy who survives by his wits in the depths. Somewhere around here, maybe: who knows? They say he has a lot of followers—fifty—a hundred, maybe—outlaws: it must be a rough gang."
"Didn't he once take a hand in Nareda's politics?" I suggested.
"Didn't he once get involved in Nareda's politics?" I suggested.
Spawn guffawed. "That is so. He was once what they called a patriot here. He thought he might be made President. But Markes ran him out. Now he is a bandit. I have believe that American mail-ship which sank last year in the cauldron north of the Nares Sea—you remember how it was attacked by bandits?—I have always believe that was De Boer's band."[Pg 324]
Spawn laughed loudly. "That's right. He was once considered a patriot around here. He thought he had a shot at becoming President. But Markes got rid of him. Now he's a bandit. I’ve always believed that American mail ship that sank last year in the cauldron north of the Nares Sea—you remember how it was attacked by bandits?—I’ve always thought that was De Boer's gang."[Pg 324]
We rolled back to Nareda. Spawn's manner had again changed. He seemed even more friendly than before. More at his ease with me. We had supper, and smoked together in his living room for half an hour afterward. But my thoughts were more on Jetta than on her father. There was still no evidence of her about the premises. Ah, if I only had known what had taken place there at Spawn's that afternoon while I was at the mine!
We rolled back to Nareda. Spawn seemed to have changed again. He was even friendlier than before, more relaxed with me. We had dinner and smoked together in his living room for half an hour afterward. But my mind was more on Jetta than on her dad. There was still no sign of her anywhere on the property. Ah, if only I had known what had happened at Spawn's that afternoon while I was at the mine!
Soon after supper Spawn yawned. "I think I shall go to bed." His glance was inquiring. "What are you going to do?"
Soon after dinner, Spawn yawned. "I think I'm going to bed." His look was curious. "What are you going to do?"
I stood up. "I'll go to bed, too. Markes wants to see me early in the morning. You'll be there, Spawn?"
I got up. "I'm going to bed, too. Markes wants to see me early in the morning. You'll be there, Spawn?"
"Yes. We will go together."
"Yes, we'll go together."
It was still no more than eight o'clock in the evening. Spawn followed me to my bedroom, and left me at its door.
It was still only eight o'clock in the evening. Spawn followed me to my bedroom and stopped at the door.
"Sleep well. I will call you in time."
"Sleep tight. I'll call you on time."
"Thanks, Spawn."
"Thanks, kid."
I wondered if there were irony in his voice as he said good night. No one could have told.
I wondered if there was irony in his voice when he said good night. No one could tell.
I did not go to bed. I sat listening to the silence of my room and the garden, and Spawn's retreating footsteps. He had said he was sleepy, but nevertheless I presently heard him across the patio. He was apparently in the kitchen, cleaning away our meal, to judge by the rattling of his pans. It was as yet not much after hour eight of the evening. The hours before my tryst with Jetta seemed an interminable time to wait. She might not come, though, I was afraid, until midnight.
I did. not go to bed. I sat listening to the silence of my room and the garden, and Spawn's fading footsteps. He had said he was tired, but I soon heard him across the patio. He was apparently in the kitchen, cleaning up after our meal, judging by the clanging of pots and pans. It was still only a little past eight in the evening. The time before my meeting with Jetta felt like an endless wait. I was worried she might not arrive until midnight.
At all events I felt that I had some hours yet. And it occurred to me that the evening was not yet too far advanced for me to call upon Perona. He lived not far from here, I had learned. I wanted to see this beribboned old Minister of Nareda's Internal Affairs.
At any rate, I felt I still had a few hours left. And it struck me that the evening wasn’t too far along for me to visit Perona. I had found out he lived nearby. I wanted to meet this decorated old Minister of Nareda's Internal Affairs.
I would use as my excuse a desire to discuss further the possibility of smuggler being here in Nareda.
I would use my desire to discuss further the possibility of a smuggler being here in Nareda as my excuse.
I put on my hat and a light jacket, verified that my dirk was readily accessible and sealed up my room. Spawn apparently was still in the kitchen. I got out of the house, I felt sure, without him being aware of it.
I put on my hat and a light jacket, checked that my knife was easily reachable, and locked up my room. Spawn was still in the kitchen. I got out of the house, sure he didn’t notice.
The Nareda streets were quiet. There was a few pedestrians, and none of them paid much attention to me. It was no more than ten minutes walk to Perona's home.
The Nareda streets were quiet. There were a few pedestrians, and none of them paid much attention to me. It was no more than a ten-minute walk to Perona's house.
His house was set back from the road, surrounded by luxurious vegetation. There was a gate in front of the garden, and another, a hundred feet or to along a small alleyway which bordered the ground to my left. I was about to enter the front gate when sight of a figure passing under the garden foliage checked me. It was a man, evidently coming from the house and headed toward the side gate. He went through a shaft of light that slanted from one of the lower windows of the house.
His house was positioned away from the road, surrounded by lush greenery. There was a gate at the front of the garden and another one a hundred feet or so down a narrow alley that bordered the land to my left. I was about to walk through the front gate when I noticed a figure moving under the garden's foliage. It was a man, clearly coming from the house and walking toward the side gate. He passed through a beam of light that angled in from one of the lower windows of the house.
Perona! I was sure it was he. His slight figure, with a gay, tri-cornered hat. A short tasseled cloak hanging from his shoulders. He was alone; walking fast. He evidently had not seen me. I crouched outside the high front wall, and through its lattice bars I saw him reach the side gate, open it swiftly, pass through, and close it after him. There was something furtive about his manner, for all he was undisguised. I decided to follow him.
Perona! I was certain it was him. His slim build, wearing a cheerful tri-cornered hat. A short tassel-trimmed cloak draped over his shoulders. He was alone, walking quickly. He clearly hadn’t noticed me. I ducked down outside the tall front wall, and through its lattice bars, I saw him reach the side gate, open it quickly, walk through, and shut it behind him. There was something sneaky about the way he acted, even though he wasn’t hiding anything. I decided to follow him.
The front street fortunately was deserted at the moment. I waited long enough for him to appear. But he did not; and when I ran to the alley corner—chancing bumping squarely into him—I saw him far down its dim, narrow length where it opened into the back street which bordered his grounds to the rear. He turned to the left and shot a swift glance up the alley, which I anticipated, provided for by drawing back. When I looked again, he was gone.[Pg 325]
The front street was luckily empty at the moment. I waited long enough for him to show up. But he never did; when I ran to the alley corner—risking running right into him—I spotted him far down the dim, narrow stretch where it opened into the back street that lined his property. He turned left and quickly glanced up the alley, which I expected, so I moved back. When I looked again, he had disappeared.[Pg 325]
I have had some experience at playing the shadow. But it was not easy here along the almost deserted and fairly bright Nareda streets. Perona was walking swiftly down the slope toward the outskirts of the village where it bordered upon the Nares Sea. For a time I thought he was headed for the landing field, but at a cross-path he turned sharply to the right, away from the field, whose sheen of lights I could now see down the rocky defile ahead of me. There was nothing but broken, precipitous rocky country ahead of him, into which this path he had taken was winding. What could Perona, a Minister, be engaged in, wandering off alone into this black, deserted region?
I have had some experience at playing the shadow. But it wasn’t easy here along the almost deserted and pretty bright Nareda streets. Perona was walking quickly down the slope toward the edge of the village where it met the Nares Sea. For a while, I thought he was heading for the landing field, but at a cross-path, he turned sharply to the right, away from the field, whose lights I could now see shimmering down the rocky path ahead of me. There was nothing but broken, steep rocky terrain ahead of him, into which this path he had taken was winding. What could Perona, a Minister, be doing wandering off alone into this dark, deserted area?
It was black indeed, by now. The village was soon far behind us. A storm was in the night air; a wind off the sea; solid black clouds overhead blotted out the moon and stars. The crags and buttes and gullies of this tumbled area loomed barely visible about me. There were times when only my feel of the path under my feet kept me from straying, to fall into a ravine or crevice.
It was really dark now. The village was soon far behind us. There was a storm in the air; a wind coming off the sea; thick black clouds above blocked out the moon and stars. The rocky hills, cliffs, and valleys in this rugged area were barely visible around me. Sometimes, the only thing that kept me from wandering off and falling into a ravine or crevice was the feel of the path beneath my feet.
I prowled perhaps two hundred yards behind Perona. He was using a tiny hand-flash now; it bobbed and winked in the darkness ahead, vanishing sometimes when a curve in the path hid him, or when he plunged down into a gully and up again. I had no search-beam. Nor would I have dared use one: Perona could too obviously have seen that someone was following him.
I followed maybe two hundred yards behind Perona. He was using a small flashlight now; it flickered in the dark ahead, disappearing sometimes when the path curved away or when he dipped down into a gully and then back up again. I didn’t have a searchlight. And I wouldn’t have dared use one: Perona would have clearly noticed that someone was tailing him.
There was half a mile of this, I think, though it seemed interminable. I could hear the sea, rising with the wind, pounding against the rocks to my left. Then, a distance ahead, I saw lights moving. Perona's—and others. Three or four of them. Their combined glow made a radiance which illumined the path and rocks. I could see the figures of several men whom Perona had joined. They stood a moment and then moved off. To the right a ragged cliff wall towered the path. The spots of light bobbed toward it. I caught the vague outline of a huge broken opening, like a cave mouth in the cliff. The lights were swallowed by it.
There was about half a mile of this, I think, even though it felt endless. I could hear the sea, rising with the wind, crashing against the rocks to my left. Then, in the distance, I saw lights moving. Perona's—and others. Three or four of them. Their combined glow created a brightness that lit up the path and rocks. I could see the figures of several men who had joined Perona. They paused for a moment and then moved on. To the right, a jagged cliff wall rose above the path. The lights bounced toward it. I caught a glimpse of a huge broken opening, like a cave entrance in the cliff. The lights disappeared into it.
I crept cautiously forward.
I moved forward carefully.
CHAPTER VI
Ether-wave Eavesdropping
I had thought it was a cavern mouth into which the men had disappeared, but it was not. I reached it without any encounter. It loomed above me, a great archway in the cliff—an opening fifty feet high and equally as broad. And behind it was a roofless cave—a sort of irregularly circular bowl, five hundred feet across its broken, bowlder-strewn, caked-ooze floor.
I have thought it was a cave entrance where the men had gone, but it wasn’t. I got there without any trouble. It towered above me, a massive archway in the cliff—an opening fifty feet high and just as wide. Behind it was a roofless cave—kind of an uneven circular basin, five hundred feet across its uneven, boulder-strewn, muddy floor.
I crouched in the blackness under the archway. The moon had risen and its light filtered with occasional shafts through the swift-flying black clouds overhead. The scene was brighter. It was dark in the archway, but a glow of moonlight in the bowl beyond showed me its tumbled floor and the precipitous, eroded walls, like a crater-rim, which encircled it.
I squatted in the darkness under the archway. The moon had come up, and its light occasionally broke through the fast-moving black clouds above. The scene was brighter. It was dark in the archway, but a glow of moonlight in the area beyond revealed its uneven floor and the steep, worn walls that surrounded it like a crater rim.
The men whom Perona had met were across the bowl near its opposite side. I could see the group of them, five hundred feet from me, by a little moonlight that was on them; also by the sheen from the spots of their hand-lights. Four or five men, and Perona. I thought I distinguished the aged Minister sitting on a rock, and before him a huge giant man's figure striding up and down. Perona seemed talking vehemently: the men were listening; the giant paused occasionally in his pacing to fling a question.
The men Perona had met were on the other side of the bowl. I could see them, about five hundred feet away, under the little moonlight shining on them, and also by the glow from their flashlights. There were four or five guys, along with Perona. I thought I recognized the old Minister sitting on a rock, with a huge giant figure walking back and forth in front of him. Perona looked like he was talking passionately; the men were paying attention, and the giant would occasionally stop his pacing to ask a question.
All this I saw with my first swift glance. My attention was drawn from the men to an object near them. The nose of a flyer showed between two upstanding crags on the floor of the valley. Only its forward horizontal propellers and the tip of its cabin and landing gear were visible, but I could guess that it was a fair-sized ship.[Pg 326]
All of this caught my eye in a quick glance. I turned my focus from the men to something nearby. The nose of an aircraft peeked out from between two tall rocks on the valley floor. Only the front horizontal propellers and the tip of its cockpit and landing gear were visible, but I could tell it was a pretty decent-sized plane.[Pg 326]
The men were too far away for me to hear them. Could I get across the floor of the bowl without discovery? It did not seem so. The accursed moonlight became stronger every moment. Then I saw a guard—a dark figure of a man showing just inside the archway, some seventy feet from me. He was leaning against a rock, facing my way. In his hands was a thick-barreled electronic projector.
The men were too far away for me to hear them. Could I cross the floor of the bowl without being noticed? It didn't seem likely. The cursed moonlight got brighter with every passing moment. Then I spotted a guard—a dark figure standing just inside the archway, about seventy feet away from me. He was leaning against a rock, facing me. In his hands was a thick-barreled electronic projector.
I could not advance: that was obvious. The moonlight lay in a clear clean patch beyond the archway. The guard stood at its edge.
I couldn't move forward: that was clear. The moonlight shone in a bright, clean area just past the archway. The guard stood at the edge of it.
A minute or two had passed. Perona was still talking vehemently. I was losing it: not a word was audible. Yet I felt that if I could hear Perona now, much that Hanley and I wanted to learn would be made clear to us. My little microphone receiver could be adjusted for audible air vibrations. I crouched and held it cautiously above my head with its face, like a listening ear, turned toward the distant men. My single-vacuum amplification brought up the sound until their voices sounded like whispers murmured in my ear-grids.
A min or two had passed. Perona was still talking passionately. I was losing focus: not a word was clear. But I sensed that if I could hear Perona now, a lot of what Hanley and I wanted to know would be revealed. My small microphone receiver could pick up sound waves. I crouched down and carefully held it above my head, its face turned like a listening ear toward the men in the distance. The single vacuum amplification boosted the sound until their voices came through like whispers in my ear.
"De Boer, listen to me—"
"De Boer, hear me out—"
Perona's voice. They must have been chance words spoken loudly. It was all I could hear, save tantalizing, unintelligible murmurs.
Perona's voice. They must have been random words spoken loudly. It was all I could hear, except for tempting, unclear whispers.
So this was De Boer, the bandit! The big fellow pacing before Perona. I wanted infinitely more, now, to hear what was being said.
So this was De Boer, the bandit! The big guy pacing in front of Perona. I wanted so much more now to hear what they were saying.
I thought of Hanley. There might be a way of handling this.
I thought about Hanley. There could be a way to deal with this.
I had to murmur very softly. I was hidden in these shadows from the guard's sight, but he was close enough to hear my normal voice. I chanced it. A wind was sucking through the archway with an audible whine: the guard might not hear me.
I had to whisper really quietly. I was out of sight in these shadows, but the guard was close enough to hear me speak normally. I took the risk. A breeze was flowing through the archway with a noticeable whistling sound: the guard might not hear me.
"X. 2. AY."
"X. 2. AY."
The sorter's desk. He came in. I murmured Hanley's rating. "Rush. Danger. Special."
The sorter's desk. He walked in. I whispered Hanley's rating. "Urgent. Risky. Special."
It went swiftly through. Hanley, thank Heaven, was at his desk.
It went through quickly. Hanley, thank God, was at his desk.
I plugged in my little image finder; held it over my head; turned it slowly. I whispered:
I connected in my small image finder; held it above my head; turned it slowly. I whispered:
"Look around, Chief. See where I am? Near Nareda; couple of miles out. Followed Perona; he met these men.
"Look around, Chief. See where I am? Near Nareda; a couple of miles out. I followed Perona; he met these guys."
"The big one is De Boer, the depth bandit. I can't hear what they're saying—but I can send you their voice murmurs."
"The big one is De Boer, the depth thief. I can't hear what they're saying—but I can send you their voice murmurs."
"Amplify them all you can. Relay them up," Hanley ordered.
"Turn them up as much as you can. Pass them along," Hanley ordered.
I caught Perona's murmurs again; I swung them through my tiny transformers and off my transmitter points into the ether.
I heard Perona's whispers again; I sent them through my small transformers and out through my transmitter points into the air.
"Hear them, Chief?"
"Do you hear them, Chief?"
"Yes. I'll try further amplification."
"Yes. I'll try more amplification."
It was what I had intended. Hanley's greater power might be able to amplify those murmurs into audible strength.
It was what I had planned. Hanley's greater power might be able to turn those whispers into clear strength.
"I'm getting them, Phil."
"I'm on it, Phil."
He swung them back to me. Grotesquely distorted, blurred with tube-hum and interference crackle, they roared in my ear-grids so loudly that I saw the nearby guard turn his head as though startled. Listening....
He threw them back to me. Distorted and fuzzy with the hum of the tubes and crackling interference, they blasted in my ear so loudly that I noticed the nearby guard turn his head, looking surprised. Listening...
But evidently he concluded it was nothing.
But clearly, he decided it was nothing.
I cut down the volume. Hanley switched in.
I turned down the volume. Hanley came on.
"By God. Phil! This—"
"OMG. Phil! This—"
"Off, Chief! Let me hear, too!"
"Stop it, Chief! Let me listen in, too!"
He cut away. Those distorted voices! They came from Perona and the bandits to me across this five hundred foot moonlit bowl; from me, thirteen hundred miles up to Hanley's instruments; and back to me once more. But the words, most of them, now were distinguishable.
He took off. Those twisted voices! They came from Perona and the bandits to me across this five hundred-foot moonlit valley; from me, thirteen hundred miles up to Hanley's instruments; and back to me again. But the words, most of them, were now clear.
Perona's voice: "I tell it to you. De Boer ... and a good chance for you to make the money."
Perona's voice: "I'll tell you. De Boer ... and a great opportunity for you to make money."
"But will they pay?"
"Will they pay, though?"
"Of course they will pay. Big. A ransom princely."[Pg 327]
"Of course they will pay. A lot. A huge ransom." [Pg 327]
"And why, Perona? Why princely? Who is this fellow—so important?"
"And why, Perona? Why prince-like? Who is this guy—so special?"
"He is with rich business men, I tell to you."
"He is with wealthy business people, I'm telling you."
"A private citizen?"
"A regular person?"
"... And a private citizen, of a surety. Fool! Have you come to be a coward, De Boer?"
"... And a private citizen, for sure. Fool! Have you turned into a coward, De Boer?"
"Pah!"
"Pfft!"
"Well then I tell you it is a lifetime chance. All of it I have arranged. If he was a government agent, that would be very different, for they are very keen, this administration of the American government, to protect their agents. But their private citizens—it is a scandal! Do you not ever pick the newscasters' reports, De Boer? Has it not been a scandal that this administration does very little for its citizens abroad?"
"Well, I’m telling you it’s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. I’ve set everything up. If he were a government agent, that would be completely different, because this administration of the American government is very serious about protecting their agents. But for regular citizens—it’s a scandal! Don’t you ever check the newscasters' reports, De Boer? Isn’t it a scandal that this administration does very little for its citizens overseas?"
"And you want to get rid of this fellow? Why, Perona?"
"And you want to get rid of this guy? Why, Perona?"
"That is not your concern. The ransom is to be all yours. Make away with him—in the depths somewhere. Demand your ransom. Fifty thousand gold-standards! Demand it of me. Of Nareda!"
"That’s not your problem. The ransom is all yours. Get rid of him—somewhere deep. Ask for your ransom. Fifty thousand gold standards! Ask it from me. From Nareda!"
"And you will pay it?"
"And you'll pay for it?"
"I promise it. Nareda will pay it—and Nareda will collect the ransom from the American capitalists. Very easy."
"I promise you. Nareda will make it happen—and Nareda will get the ransom from the American capitalists. It's simple."
His voice fell lower. "Between us, you will get the ransom money from Nareda—and then kill your prisoner if you like. Call it an accident; what matter? And dead men are silent men, De Boer. I will see that no real pursuit is made after you."
His voice dropped. "Just between us, you'll get the ransom from Nareda—and then you can kill your prisoner if you want. Just call it an accident; what difference does it make? And dead men don’t talk, De Boer. I'll make sure there's no real pursuit after you."
They were talking about me! It was obvious. Questions rushed at me. Perona, planning with this bandit to abduct me. Hold me for ransom. Or kill me! But Perona knew that I was not a private citizen. He was lying to De Boer, to persuade him.
They were talking about me! It was clear. Questions came at me fast. Perona was scheming with this bandit to kidnap me. Hold me for ransom. Or kill me! But Perona knew I wasn't just any regular person. He was lying to De Boer to manipulate him.
Why this attack upon me? Was Spawn in on it? Why were they so anxious to get rid of me? Because of Jetta? Or because I was dangerous, prying into their smuggling activities. Or both?
Why did they attack me? Was Spawn involved? Why were they so eager to get rid of me? Was it because of Jetta? Or because I was a threat, investigating their smuggling operations? Or maybe both?
De Boer: "... Get up with my men through the streets to Spawn's house? You have it fixed?"
De Boer: "... Head out with my team through the streets to Spawn's place? Is everything set?"
"Yes. Over the route from here as I told you, there are no police to-night. I have ordered them off. In the garden. Dios! You offer so many objections! I tell you all is fixed. In an hour, half an hour; even now, perhaps, the Americano is in the garden. The girl has promised to meet him there. He will be there, fear not. Will you go?"
"Yes. As I mentioned earlier, there are no police along the route tonight. I've ordered them away. In the garden. God! You have so many objections! I assure you everything is arranged. In an hour, half an hour; maybe even now, the American is in the garden. The girl has agreed to meet him there. He’ll be there, don’t worry. Will you go?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Hah! That is the De Boer I have always admired!"
"Hah! That's the De Boer I've always admired!"
I could see them in the moonlight across the pit. Perona now standing up, the giant figure of the bandit towering over him.
I could see them in the moonlight across the pit. Perona was now standing up, the giant figure of the bandit towering over him.
Hanley's microscopic voice cut in: "Getting it, Phil? To seize you for ransom!"
Hanley's tiny voice interrupted: "Got it, Phil? They're planning to kidnap you for ransom!"
"Yes. I hear it."
"Yeah. I hear it."
"This girl. Who—?"
"This girl. Who is she?"
"Wait, Chief. Off—"
"Hang on, Chief. Off—"
De Boer: "I will do it! Fifty thousand."
De Boer: "I'll do it! Fifty thousand."
Perona: "An hour now. Spawn will be at his home asleep."
Perona: "It's been an hour now. Spawn will be home, sleeping."
"And you will go to the mine?"
"And you’re going to the mine?"
"Yes. Now, from here. You seize this fellow Grant, and then attack the mine. Our regular plan, De Boer. This does not change it."
"Yes. So, from here, you grab this guy Grant, and then you go for the mine. Just like we usually do, De Boer. This doesn’t change anything."
Attack Spawn's mine! Half a million of treasure was there to-night!
Attack Spawn's mine! There were half a million in treasure there tonight!
Perona was chuckling: "You give Spawn's guards the signal. They are all my men—in my pay. They will run away when you appear."
Perona was laughing: "You signal Spawn's guards. They're all my guys—on my payroll. They'll bolt when you show up."
Hanley cut in again. "By the gods, they're after that treasure! Phil, listen to me! you must...." His voice faded.
Hanley interrupted again. "By the gods, they're after that treasure! Phil, listen to me! you have to...." His voice trailed off.
"Chief, I can't hear you!"
"Boss, I can't hear you!"
Hanley came again: "... And I will notify Porto Rico. The local patrol will be about ready to leave."
Hanley came back: "... And I'll let Porto Rico know. The local patrol should be getting ready to leave."
"Or notify Nareda headquarters," I suggested. "If you can get President[Pg 328] Markes, he can send some police to the mine—"
"Or let Nareda headquarters know," I suggested. "If you can reach President[Pg 328] Markes, he can send some police to the mine—"
"And find all Nareda's police bribed by Perona? I'll get Porto Rico. We have an hour or two; the patrol can reach you in an hour."
"And find all of Nareda's police bribed by Perona? I'll get Puerto Rico. We have an hour or two; the patrol can reach you in an hour."
The bandits were preparing to leave here. Two or three of them had gone to the flyer. Perona and De Boer were parting.
The bandits were getting ready to leave. Two or three of them had gone to the flyer. Perona and De Boer were saying goodbye.
"... Well, that is all, De Boer."
"... Well, that's everything, De Boer."
"Right, Señor Perona. I will start shortly."
"Okay, Señor Perona. I'll start soon."
"On foot, by the street route to Spawn's—"
"Walking along the street route to Spawn's—"
Hanley's hurried voice came back: "I've sent the call to Porto Rico."
Hanley's rushed voice came back: "I've sent the call to Puerto Rico."
The guard had moved again. He was no more than forty feet away from me now—standing up gazing directly toward where I was crouching over my tiny instruments in the shadows of the rocky arch. A footstep sounded behind me, on the path outside the arch. Someone approaching!
The guard had shifted again. He was only about forty feet away from me now—standing and staring right at the spot where I was crouched with my small tools in the shadows of the rocky arch. I heard a footstep behind me, on the path outside the arch. Someone was coming!
A tiny light bobbing!
A small light flickering!
Then a voice calling, "Perona! De Boer!"
Then a voice called, "Perona! De Boer!"
The guard took a step forward; stopped, with levelled weapon.
The guard stepped forward, then stopped with his weapon aimed.
Then the voice again: it was so loud it went through my opened relay, flashed up to New York, and blew out half a dozen of Hanley's attuned vacuums.
Then the voice again: it was so loud it went through my open relay, flashed up to New York, and blew out half a dozen of Hanley's tuned vacuums.
"Perona!"
"Perona!"
Spawn's voice! He was coming toward me! I lay prone, my little grids switched off. I held my breath.
Spawn's voice! He was coming closer! I lay flat, my little grids turned off. I held my breath.
Spawn's figure went past within ten feet of me. But he did not see me.
Spawn walked by within ten feet of me, but he didn’t notice me.
He met the guard. "Hello, Gutierrez. The damned American—"
He met the guard. "Hey, Gutierrez. That damn American—"
Perona and De Boer came hastening. Spawn joined them in the moonlight just beyond the archway, close enough for me to hear them plainly. Spawn was out of breath, panting from his swift walk. He greeted them with a roar.
Perona and De Boer rushed over. Spawn joined them in the moonlight just beyond the archway, close enough for me to hear them clearly. Spawn was out of breath, panting from his quick walk. He greeted them with a loud roar.
"The American—he is gone!"
"The American—he's gone!"
"Dios! Gone where, Spawn?"
"God! Gone where, Spawn?"
"The hell—how do I know, Perona? He is gone from his room—from the house. Maybe he followed you here? Did he?"
"The hell—how should I know, Perona? He’s gone from his room—from the house. Maybe he followed you here? Did he?"
CHAPTER VII
Behind the Sealed Door
There was a moment when I think I might have escaped unseen from that archway. But I was too amazed at Spawn's appearance to think of my own situation. I had believed that Perona was plotting against Spawn, meeting these bandits in this secret place; I had just heard them planning to attack Spawn's mine—to rob it of the treasure doubtless, which I knew was stored there.
There was a moment when I thought I might have slipped away unnoticed from that archway. But I was too stunned by Spawn's appearance to consider my own situation. I had believed that Perona was scheming against Spawn, meeting these bandits in this hidden spot; I had just overheard them planning to attack Spawn's mine—to steal the treasure that I knew was kept there.
But I realized now it was not a plot against Spawn. He had come here swiftly to join Perona and tell him that I, their intended victim, was missing. He had greeted the bandit guard by name. He seemed, indeed, as well known to these bandits as Perona himself.
But I now understood that it wasn't a scheme against Spawn. He had quickly arrived to meet Perona and inform him that I, their intended target, was missing. He had addressed the bandit guard by name. He actually seemed as familiar to these bandits as Perona himself.
They stood now in a group some thirty feet away from me. I could hear their excited voices perfectly clearly. My instruments were off; but I recall that as I listened to Spawn I was also aware of the tingle of the electrode-band on my chest—Hanley, vigorously calling me back to find out why I had so summarily disconnected.
They were now gathered in a group about thirty feet away from me. I could hear their excited voices quite clearly. My devices were turned off, but I remember that while I listened to Spawn, I could also feel the tingle of the electrode band on my chest—Hanley, urgently calling me back to see why I had abruptly disconnected.
"I took him to his room," Spawn was explaining excitedly. "De duvel, why should I have sealed him in? How could I? He is no child!"
"I took him to his room," Spawn was explaining excitedly. "Come on, why would I have locked him in? How could I? He's not a kid!"
De Boer laughed caustically. "And so he has walked away from you? I think I am a fool to mix myself with you two."
De Boer laughed sarcastically. "So he just walked away from you? I must be an idiot to get involved with you two."
Perona retorted, "I have made you rich, De Boer. Think what you like; to-night is the end of our partnership. Only, you do what I have told you to-night."
Perona shot back, "I've made you wealthy, De Boer. Believe what you want; tonight marks the end of our partnership. Just make sure you do what I've instructed you to do tonight."
"Hah! How can I? Your American has flown his trap."
"Hah! How can I? Your American has flown the coop."
This guard—this Gutierrez, as Spawn had called him—was listening with in[Pg 329]terest. De Boer's several other men were gathered there. I felt myself safe where I was, for the moment at least.
This guard—this Gutierrez, as Spawn had called him—was listening with interest. De Boer's other men were gathered there. I felt safe where I was, at least for now.
I cut Hanley in. "Chief, they're closer! Spawn has come! They've missed me! I'll relay what they're saying, but you step it down; there's too much volume."
I trimmed Hanley in. "Chief, they're closer! Spawn has shown up! They've missed me! I'll pass on what they're saying, but you need to lower the volume; it's too loud."
"You're all right, Phil? Thank Heaven for that! Something blew my vacuums."
"Are you okay, Phil? Thank goodness for that! Something messed up my vacuums."
"Chief, listen—here they are—"
"Chief, listen—here they come—"
Perona: "But he will be back. In the garden now, no doubt, with Jetta."
Perona: "But he'll be back. He's probably in the garden right now with Jetta."
De Boer: "Ah—the little Jetta! So she is there, Spawn? Not in years have you spoken of your daughter. A young lady now, I suppose. Is it so?"
De Boer: "Ah—the little Jetta! Is she there, Spawn? You haven't mentioned your daughter in years. I guess she's a young lady now. Is that right?"
Spawn cursed. "We leave her out of this. You follow the Señor's plan."
Spawn cursed. "We’re leaving her out of this. You stick to the Señor's plan."
"Come to your house? You think the bird will be there for me to seize?"
"Come to your place? Do you really think the bird will be there for me to grab?"
"Yes," Perona put in. "You go there; in an hour. Then to the mine."
"Yeah," Perona added. "You head there in an hour. Then to the mine."
Spawn undoubtedly was in this plot to attack his mine! He said, "At the mine we have arranged everything. Damn this American! But for Perona I would not bother with him."
Spawn was definitely plotting to attack his mine! He said, "We've got everything set at the mine. Damn this American! If it weren't for Perona, I wouldn't even deal with him."
"But you will bother," Perona interjected.
"But you will annoy me," Perona interrupted.
De Boer laughed again. "I would be witless could I not figure this! He is a young man, and so handsome he has frightened you with the little Jetta! Is that it, Perona? Jealous, eh?"
De Boer laughed again. "I would be foolish if I couldn't figure this out! He's a young guy, and so good-looking that he's scared you with the little Jetta! Is that it, Perona? Jealous, huh?"
I had been holding the image finder so that Hanley might see them. Hanley's voice rattled my ear-grid. "Phil! Get away from there! Look! De Boer is searching!"
I had been holding the image finder so that Hanley could see them. Hanley's voice buzzed in my ear. "Phil! Get away from there! Look! De Boer is searching!"
De Boer had, a moment before, spoken quietly aside to Gutierrez. And now three or four of the men were spreading out, poking about with small hand-flashes. Searching for me! The possibility that I might be here, eavesdropping!
De Boer had just spoken quietly to Gutierrez. Now, three or four of the men were fanning out, using small flashlights to look around. They were searching for me! The thought that I might be here, listening in!
Hanley repeated vehemently, "Phil, they'll find you! Get out of there: the way is still open!"
Hanley shouted urgently, "Phil, they’ll find you! Get out of there: the path is still clear!"
Gutierrez was approaching the archway. But I lingered a moment longer.
Gutierrez was walking toward the archway. But I paused for a moment longer.
"Chief, you heard about that girl, Jetta, Spawn's daughter—"
"Chief, have you heard about that girl, Jetta, Spawn's daughter—"
I stopped. Perona was saying, "Spawn, was Jetta still in her room? You did not untie her?"
I stopped. Perona was saying, "Spawn, was Jetta still in her room? You didn't untie her?"
"No."
"Nope."
"And gagged? Suppose the Americano was back there now? She might call to him, and he would release her—"
"And gagged? What if the Americano is back there now? She might call out to him, and he would let her go—"
De Boer: "How do you know he is not around here? Listening?"
De Boer: "How do you know he isn't here? Eavesdropping?"
With the assumption that I might be within hearing, De Boer tried to trap me. Gutierrez, at a signal now, suddenly dashed through the archway and planted himself on the path outside. The other searchers spread their rays; the rocks all about me were lighted. But my niche was still untouched.
With the idea that I could hear him, De Boer tried to catch me. At a signal, Gutierrez suddenly ran through the archway and took his position on the path outside. The other searchers aimed their lights; the surrounding rocks were illuminated. But my hiding spot remained undisturbed.
De Boer: "If he is around here—"
De Boer: "If he's around here—"
Perona: "He could not have followed me; I was too careful."
Perona: "He couldn't have tracked me; I was way too careful."
I was murmuring: "Chief, they've got that girl."
I was whispering, "Boss, they've got that girl."
"Phil, you get away! Go to Markes. Stay with him."
"Phil, you need to get out of here! Go to Markes. Stay with him."
"But Chief, that Jetta, I—"
"But Chief, that Jetta, I—"
"Keep out of this! You're only one; you can't help any! I've sent for the Porto Rican patrol ship to handle this."
"Stay out of this! You're just one person; you can't do anything to help! I've called for the Puerto Rican patrol ship to take care of it."
"Chief, I'm going back to Spawn's."
"Boss, I'm heading back to Spawn's."
"No—"
"Nope—"
I cut off abruptly. In another moment I would have been discovered. The searchers were headed directly for me.
I stopped suddenly. In another moment, I would have been found. The searchers were coming straight for me.
I moved, crouching, back along the inner wall of the archway. The moon was momentarily behind a cloud. It was black under the arch; and out front it was so dim I could only see the faint blob of Gutierrez's standing figure, and the spot of his flashlight.
I relocated, crouching, along the inner wall of the archway. The moon was briefly hidden by a cloud. It was dark under the arch; and outside, it was so dim I could only make out the outline of Gutierrez's standing figure and the beam of his flashlight.
Perona: "He is not around here, De Boer. That is foolish."
Perona: "He's not here, De Boer. That's ridiculous."
Spawn: "He could have gone anywhere. Maybe a walk around the village."
Spawn: "He could have gone anywhere. Maybe just for a walk around the neighborhood."
Perona: "Go back home, Spawn. De Boer will come—"[Pg 330]
Perona: "Head back home, Spawn. De Boer will arrive—"[Pg 330]
Their voices faded as I moved away. A searching bandit behind me poked with his light into the crevice where a moment before I had been crouching. I moved faster. Only Gutierrez now was in front of me. He was at the far end of the arch. I could slip past, and still be fifty feet from him—if I could avoid his swinging little light-beam.
Their voices faded as I walked away. A scout behind me shined his light into the spot where I had just been crouching. I quickened my pace. Only Gutierrez was in front of me now. He was at the far end of the arch. I could slip past and still be fifty feet away from him—if I could dodge his swinging little flashlight.
I was running now, chancing that he would hear me. I was on the path; I could see it vaguely.
I was running now, hoping he would hear me. I was on the path; I could see it faintly.
From behind me came a sizzling flash, and the ting of the flying needle as it missed me by a foot.
From behind me came a sizzling flash, and the ting of the flying needle as it narrowly missed me.
"The Americano! He goes there!"
"The Americano! He's going there!"
Another shot. The shouts of the bandits in the archway. A turmoil back there.
Another shot. The bandits shouting in the archway. A mess back there.
But it was all behind me. I leaped sidewise off the path as Gutierrez small light-beam swept it. I ran stumbling through a stubble of boulders, around an upstanding rock spire, back to the path again.
But it was all behind me. I jumped to the side off the path as Gutierrez's small light beam swept over it. I stumbled through a patch of boulders, around an upright rock spire, and back to the path again.
There were other shots. Then De Boer's voice, faint by distance: "Stop! Fools! We will alarm the village! The landing field can see our shots from here! Take it easy! You can't get him!"
There were more shots. Then De Boer's voice, distant and faint: "Stop! You idiots! We're going to alert the village! The landing area can see our shots from here! Calm down! You can't hit him!"
The turmoil quieted. I went around a bend in the path, running swiftly.
The chaos settled down. I turned a corner on the path, running quickly.
Pursuit was behind me. I could hear them coming.
Pursuit was behind me. I could hear them approaching.
It was a run of no more than ten minutes to the junction where, down the slope, I could see the lights of the landing field.
It was a quick ten-minute walk to the junction where, down the slope, I could see the lights of the landing field.
The glow of the village was ahead of me. Then I was in its outskirts. Occasional dark houses. Deserted streets.
The village light was in front of me. Soon, I reached its edges. A few dark houses. Empty streets.
I slowed to a fast walk. I was breathless, panting in the heat.
I slowed down to a brisk walk. I was out of breath, gasping in the heat.
I heard no pursuit now. But Spawn and the rest of them doubtless were after me. Would they head back for Spawn's inn? I thought they would. But I could beat them back there; I was sure there was no shorter route than this I was taking.
I heard no one chasing me now. But Spawn and the others were definitely after me. Would they go back to Spawn's inn? I thought they would. But I could get there faster; I was sure there was no quicker way than the one I was taking.
Would they use their flyer? That would not gain them any time, what with launching it and landing, for so short a flight. And a bandit flyer could not very well land unseen or unnoticed, even in somnolent Nareda.
Would they use their flyer? That wouldn't save them any time, considering the launch and landing for such a short flight. Plus, a bandit flyer couldn't land without being seen or noticed, even in sleepy Nareda.
I reached the main section of the village. There were occasional lights and pedestrians. My haste was noticeable, but I was not accosted. There seemed no police about. I recalled Perona's remark that he had attended to that.
I got to the main part of the village. There were a few lights and people walking around. You could tell I was in a hurry, but no one bothered me. It didn’t seem like there were any police around. I remembered Perona saying he had taken care of that.
My electrode was tingling. I had been running again. I slowed down.
My electrode was buzzing. I had been running again. I slowed down.
"Chief?"
"Boss?"
"Phil." His voice carried relief. "You got away?"
"Phil." His voice sounded relieved. "You got away?"
"Yes. I'm in the village."
"Yes, I'm in the village."
"Go to President Markes."
"Go see President Markes."
"No, I'm headed for Spawn's! They're all behind me; I can get there a few minutes ahead of them."
"No, I’m on my way to Spawn's! They’re all behind me; I can get there a few minutes before them."
I panted an exclamation, incoherently, but frankly, about Jetta. "I'm going to get her out of there."
I was shocked an exclamation, not clearly, but honestly, about Jetta. "I'm going to rescue her from there."
"Phil, what in hell—"
"Phil, what the hell—"
I told him.
I told him.
"So you've fallen in love with a girl? Entangled—"
"So you've fallen in love with a girl? Caught up—"
"Chief!"
"Boss!"
"Go after her, Phil! Got her bound and gagged, have they? Going to marry her to this Perona? Like the Middle Ages?"
"Go get her, Phil! They’ve got her tied up and gagged, right? Are they really going to marry her off to this Perona? Like it’s the Middle Ages or something?"
I had never seen this side of Hanley.
I had never seen this side of Hanley.
"Get her if you want her. Get her out of there. Take her to Markes—No, I wouldn't trust anybody in Nareda! Take her into the uplands behind the village. But keep away from that mine! Have you got flash-fuses?"
"Get her if you want her. Get her out of there. Take her to Markes—No, I wouldn't trust anyone in Nareda! Take her to the uplands behind the village. But stay away from that mine! Do you have flash-fuses?"
"Yes."
Yes.
I was within sight of Spawn's house. The street was dim and deserted. I was running again.
I could see Spawn's house ahead. The street was dark and empty. I was running again.
I panted. "I'm—almost at Spawn's!"
I panted. "I'm—almost at Spawn!"
"Good! When it's over, whatever happens up there at the mine, then signal the patrol."[Pg 331]
"Great! When it's done, no matter what goes down at the mine, just signal the patrol." [Pg 331]
"Yes."
Yes.
I reached Spawn's front gate. The house and front garden were dark.
I reached Spawn's front gate. The house and front yard were dark.
"Use your fuses, Phil. What colors?"
"Use your fuses, Phil. What colors?"
"I have red and blue."
"I have red and blue."
"I'll talk to the patrol ship again. Tell them to watch for you. Red and blue. Two short red flashes, a long blue."
"I'll reach out to the patrol ship again. Let them know to keep an eye out for you. Red and blue. Two quick red flashes, followed by a long blue one."
"Right, Chief. I'm here at Spawn's, cutting off."
"Got it, Chief. I'm at Spawn's, signing off."
"Come back on when you can." His voice went anxious again. "I'll wait here."
"Come back whenever you can." His voice was anxious again. "I'll be here waiting."
"All right."
"Okay."
I cut silent. I ran through the front doorway of Spawn's inn. The living room was dim and empty. Which way was Jetta's room? I could only guess.
I stayed quiet. I dashed through the front door of Spawn's inn. The living room was dim and empty. Which way was Jetta's room? I could only guess.
I had a few minutes, perhaps, before my pursuers would arrive.
I had a few minutes, maybe, before my pursuers would show up.
I reached the inner, patio garden. The moon was well out from under the clouds now. The patio shimmered, a silent, deserted fairyland.
I arrived the inner patio garden. The moon was fully visible now, shining brightly through the clouds. The patio sparkled, like a quiet, abandoned fairyland.
"Jetta!" I called it softly. Then louder. "Jetta!"
"Jetta!" I called softly. Then louder. "Jetta!"
Spawn's house was fairly large and rambling. There were so many rooms. Jetta was gagged; how could she answer me? But I had no time to search for her.
Spawn's house was pretty big and spread out. There were so many rooms. Jetta was gagged; how could she respond to me? But I didn't have time to look for her.
"Jetta?"
"Jetta?"
And then came her voice. "Philip?"
And then her voice came. "Philip?"
"Jetta! Which way? Where are you?"
"Jetta! Which way? Where are you?"
"Here! This way: in my room."
"Right here! Follow me: in my room."
A window and a door near the pergola. "Jetta!"
A window and a door by the pergola. "Jetta!"
"Yes. I am in here. They tied me up. Not so loud, Phil: father will hear you."
"Yeah. I'm in here. They tied me up. Not so loud, Phil: Dad will hear you."
"He's gone out."
"He's left."
I reached her garden door. Turned its handle. Rattled the door. Shoved frantically with my shoulder!
I got to her garden door. I turned the handle, shook the door, and pushed against it wildly with my shoulder!
The metal door was firmly sealed!
The metal door was securely shut!
(To be continued)
(To be continued)

The Terrible Tentacles of L-472
By Sewell Peaslee Wright
It was a big mistake. I should not have done it. By birth, by instinct, by training, by habit, I am a man of action. Or I was. It is queer that an old man cannot remember that he is no longer young.
It was a huge mistake. I shouldn’t have done it. By nature, by instinct, by training, by habit, I’m a man of action. Or at least I was. It’s strange that an old man can’t remember that he’s no longer young.
But it was a mistake for me to mention that I had recorded, for the archives of the Council, the history of a certain activity of the Special Patrol—a bit of secret history[1] which may not be mentioned here. Now they insist—by "they" I refer to the Chiefs of the Special Patrol Service—that I write of other achievements of the Service, other adventures worthy of note.
But it was a mistake for me to mention that I had recorded, for the archives of the Council, the history of a certain activity of the Special Patrol—a bit of secret history[1] which may not be mentioned here. Now they insist—by "they" I mean the Chiefs of the Special Patrol Service—that I write about other achievements of the Service, other adventures worth noting.
Perhaps that is the penalty of becoming old. From commander of the Budi, one of the greatest of the Special Patrol ships, to the duties of recording ancient history, for younger men to read and dream about. That is a shrewd blow to one's pride.
Perhaps that is the price of getting older. From being the captain of the Budi, one of the best Special Patrol ships, to the task of documenting old history, so that younger guys can read and fantasize about it. That really hits your pride hard.
But if I can, in some small way, add luster to the record of my service, it will be a fitting task for a man grown old and gray in that service; work for hands too weak and palsied for sterner duties.
But if I can, in some small way, enhance the account of my service, it will be a suitable task for a man who has grown old and gray in that service; work for hands that are too weak and shaky for tougher responsibilities.
But I shall tell my stories in my own way; after all, they are my stories. And I shall tell the stories that appeal to me most. The universe has had enough and too much of dry history; these shall be adventurous tales to make the blood of a young man who reads them run a trifle faster—and perhaps the blood of the old man who writes them.
But I’ll tell my stories in my own way; after all, they are mine. And I’ll share the stories that interest me the most. The universe has had its fill of boring history; these will be exciting tales that make a young reader's heart race a little faster—and maybe even the heart of the older guy who writes them.
This, the first, shall be the story of the star L-472. You know it to-day as Ibit, port-o'-call for interplanetary ships, and source of ocrite for the universe, but to me it will always be L-472, the world of terrible tentacles.
This, the first, will be the story of the star L-472. You know it today as Ibit, a stop for interplanetary ships and a source of ocrite for the universe, but to me it will always be L-472, the world of terrifying tentacles.
My story begins nearly a hundred years ago—reckoned in terms of Earth time, which is proper, since I am a native of Earth—when I was a young man. I was sub-commander, at the time, of the Kalid, one of the early ships of the Special Patrol.
My story starts almost a hundred years ago—measured in Earth time, which is appropriate since I'm from Earth—when I was a young man. At that time, I was the sub-commander of the Kalid, one of the first ships of the Special Patrol.
We had been called to Zenia on special orders, and Commander Jamison, after an absence of some two hours, returned to the Kalid with his face shining, one of his rare smiles telling me in advance that he had news—and good news.
We had been summoned to Zenia on special orders, and Commander Jamison, after being away for about two hours, came back to the Kalid with a beaming face, one of his rare smiles hinting that he had news—and it was good news.
He hurried me up to the deserted navigating room and waved me to a seat.
He rushed me to the empty navigation room and gestured for me to take a seat.
"Hanson," he said. "I'm glad to be the first to congratulate you. You are now Commander John Hanson, of the Special Patrol Ship Kalid!"
"Hanson," he said. "I'm happy to be the first to congratulate you. You are now Commander John Hanson of the Special Patrol Ship Kalid!"
"Sir." I gasped, "do you mean—"
"Sir," I gasped, "are you saying—"
His smile broadened. From the breast pocket of the trim blue and silver uniform of our Service he drew a long, crackling paper.
His smile widened. From the breast pocket of the neat blue and silver uniform of our Service, he pulled out a long, crackling piece of paper.
"Your commission," he said. "I'm taking over the Borelis."
"Your commission," he said. "I'm in charge of the Borelis now."
It was my turn to extend congratulations then; the Borelis was the newest and greatest ship of the Service. We shook hands, that ancient gesture of good-fellowship on Earth. But, as our hands unclasped, Jamison's face grew suddenly grave.
It was my turn to offer congratulations then; the Borelis was the newest and best ship in the Service. We shook hands, that age-old sign of friendship on Earth. But as our hands released, Jamison's expression became suddenly serious.
"I have more than this news for you, however," he said slowly. "You are to have a chance to earn your comet hardly."
"I have more than just this news for you," he said slowly. "You’re going to get a chance to earn your comet for real."
I smiled broadly at the mention of the comet, the silver insignia, worn over the heart, that would mark my future rank as commander, replacing the four-rayed star of a sub-commander which I wore now on my tunic.
I smiled. widely at the mention of the comet, the silver emblem, worn over my heart, that would represent my future rank as commander, taking the place of the four-pointed star of a sub-commander that I currently wore on my uniform.
"Tell me more, sir," I said confidently.
"Tell me more, sir," I said confidently.
"You have heard of the Special Patrol Ship Filanus?" asked my late commander gravely.
"You've heard of the Special Patrol Ship Filanus?" asked my late commander seriously.
"Reported lost in space," I replied promptly.
"Reported lost in space," I replied quickly.
"And the Dorlos?"
"And the Dorlos?"
"Why—yes; she was at Base here at our last call," I said, searching his face anxiously. "Peter Wilson was Second Officer on her—one of my best friends. Why do you ask about her, sir?"
"Yeah, she was at Base during our last visit," I said, looking at him nervously. "Peter Wilson was the Second Officer on her—he's one of my closest friends. Why are you asking about her, sir?"
"The Dorlos is missing also," said Commander Jamison solemnly. "Both of these ships were sent upon a particular mission. Neither of them has returned. It is concluded that some common fate has overtaken them. The Kalid, under your command, is commissioned to investigate these disappearances.
"The Dorlos is also missing," Commander Jamison said seriously. "Both of these ships were sent on a specific mission. Neither has come back. We believe they have faced some shared fate. The Kalid, under your command, is assigned to look into these disappearances."
"You are not charged with the mission of these other ships; your orders are to investigate their disappearance. The course, together with the official patrol orders, I shall hand you presently, but with them go verbal orders.
"You aren't tasked with the mission of these other ships; your orders are to look into their disappearance. I'll provide you with the course and the official patrol orders shortly, but there will also be verbal instructions."
"You are to lay and keep the course designated, which will take you well out of the beaten path to a small world[Pg 333] which has not been explored, but which has been circumnavigated a number of times by various ships remaining just outside the atmospheric envelope, and found to be without evidence of intelligent habitation. In other words, without cities, roads, canals, or other evidence of human handiwork or civilization.
"You need to follow and maintain the specified route, which will take you far from the usual path to a small world[Pg 333] that hasn't been explored, but has been circled a few times by various ships staying just outside the atmosphere and found to show no signs of intelligent life. In other words, there are no cities, roads, canals, or any other signs of human activity or civilization."
I believe your instructions give you some of this information, but not all of it. This world, unnamed because of its uninhabited condition, is charted only as L-472. Your larger charts will show it, I am sure. The atmosphere is reported to be breatheable by inhabitants of Earth and other beings having the same general requirements. Vegetation is reported as dense, covering the five continents of the world to the edges of the northern and southern polar caps, which are small. Topographically, the country is rugged in the extreme, with many peaks, apparently volcanic, but now inactive or extinct, on all of its five large continents."
I think your instructions provide some of this information, but not all of it. This world, unnamed because it’s uninhabited, is labeled only as L-472. Your larger maps will show it, I’m sure. The atmosphere is said to be breathable by inhabitants of Earth and other beings with the same general needs. The vegetation is reported to be dense, covering the five continents of the world up to the edges of the small northern and southern polar caps. Geographically, the land is extremely rugged, with many peaks that appear to be volcanic, but are now inactive or extinct, found across all five of its large continents.
"And am I to land there, sir?" I asked eagerly.
"And am I supposed to land there, sir?" I asked eagerly.
"Your orders are very specific upon that point," said Commander Jamison. "You are not to land until you have carefully and thoroughly reconnoitered from above, at low altitude. You will exercise every possible precaution. Your specific purpose is simply this: to determine, if possible, the fate of the other two ships, and report your findings at once. The Chiefs of the Service will then consider the matter, and take whatever action may seem advisable to them." Jamison rose to his feet and thrust out his hand in Earth's fine old salute of farewell.
"Your orders are very clear on this," said Commander Jamison. "You are not to land until you have carefully and thoroughly surveyed the area from above at a low altitude. You need to take every possible precaution. Your main goal is simply this: to find out, if you can, what happened to the other two ships and report your findings immediately. The Chiefs of the Service will then review the situation and decide on the appropriate actions." Jamison stood up and extended his hand in Earth's traditional salute of farewell.
"I must be going, Hanson," he said. "I wish this patrol were mine instead of yours. You are a young man for such a responsibility."
"I have to go, Hanson," he said. "I wish this patrol was mine instead of yours. You're a young man for this kind of responsibility."
"But," I replied, with the glowing confidence of youth, "I have the advantage of having served under Commander Jamison!"
"But," I replied, with the bright confidence of youth, "I have the advantage of having served under Commander Jamison!"
He smiled as we shook again, and shook his head.
He smiled as we shook hands again, and he shook his head.
"Discretion can be learned only by experience," he said. "But I wish you success, Hanson; on this undertaking, and on many others. Supplies are on their way now; the crew will return from leave within the hour. A young Zenian, name of Dival, I believe, is detailed to accompany you as scientific observer—purely unofficial capacity, of course. He has been ordered to report to you at once. You are to depart as soon as feasible: you know what that means. I believe that's all—Oh, yes! I had almost forgotten.
"Discretion can only be learned through experience," he said. "But I wish you luck, Hanson, on this mission and many others. Supplies are on their way now; the crew will be back from leave within the hour. A young Zenian named Dival, I believe, has been assigned to join you as a scientific observer—just unofficially, of course. He has been instructed to report to you immediately. You should leave as soon as possible: you know what that means. I think that’s everything—Oh, yes! I almost forgot.
"Here, in this envelope, are your orders and your course, as well as all available data on L-472. In this little casket is—your comet, Hanson. I know you will wear it with honor!"
"Here, in this envelope, are your instructions and your mission, along with all the available information on L-472. In this small box is—your comet, Hanson. I know you'll carry it with pride!"
"Thank you, sir!" I said, a bit huskily. I saluted, and Commander Jamison acknowledged the gesture with stiff precision. Commander Jamison always had the reputation of being something of a martinet.
"Thanks, sir!" I said, a bit hoarsely. I saluted, and Commander Jamison responded with a strict precision. Commander Jamison had a reputation for being a bit of a hardass.
When he had left, I picked up the thin blue envelope he had left. Across the face of the envelope, in the—to my mind—jagged and unbeautiful Universal script, was my name, followed by the proud title: "Commander, Special Patrol Ship Kalid." My first orders!
When he left, I picked up the thin blue envelope he had forgotten. Across the front of the envelope, in the—what I thought was—jagged and unattractive Universal script, was my name, followed by the proud title: "Commander, Special Patrol Ship Kalid." My first orders!
There was a small oval box, of blue leather, with the silver crest of the Service in bas-relief on the lid. I opened the case, and gazed with shining eyes at the gleaming, silver comet that nestled there.
There was a small oval box made of blue leather, with the silver crest of the Service embossed on the lid. I opened the case and stared with bright eyes at the shiny silver comet that was resting inside.
Then, slowly, I unfastened the four-rayed star on my left breast, and placed in its stead the insignia of my commandership.
Then, slowly, I took off the four-pointed star on my left chest and put on the insignia of my command.
Worn smooth and shiny now, it is still my most precious possession.
Worn smooth and shiny now, it’s still my most treasured item.
Kincaide, my second officer, turned and smiled as I entered the navigating room.
Kincaide, my second officer, turned and smiled as I walked into the navigation room.
"L-472 now registers maximum attraction, sir," he reported. "Dead ahead, and coming up nicely. My last figures,[Pg 334] completed about five minutes ago, indicate that we should reach the gaseous envelope in about ten hours." Kincaide was a native of Earth, and we commonly used Earth time-measurements in our conversation. As is still the case, ships of the Special Patrol Service were commanded without exception by natives of Earth, and the entire officer personnel hailed largely from the same planet, although I have had several Zenian officers of rare ability and courage.
"L-472 is currently showing maximum attraction, sir," he reported. "Straight ahead, and approaching nicely. My last readings, [Pg 334], finalized about five minutes ago, indicate that we should reach the gaseous envelope in about ten hours." Kincaide was from Earth, and we usually used Earth time for our discussions. As it still is, ships of the Special Patrol Service were always commanded by people from Earth, and most of the officer staff came from the same planet, although I have had a few Zenian officers with exceptional skill and bravery.
I nodded and thanked him for the report. Maximum attraction, eh? That, considering the small size of our objective, meant we were much closer to L-472 than to any other regular body.
I nodded and thanked him for the report. Maximum attraction, huh? That, given the small size of our target, meant we were much closer to L-472 than to any other regular body.
Mechanically, I studied the various dials about the room. The attraction meter, as Kincaide had said, registered several degrees of attraction, and the red slide on the rim of the dial was squarely at the top, showing that the attraction was coming from the world at which our nose was pointed. The surface-temperature gauge was at normal. Internal pressure, normal. Internal moisture-content, a little high. Kincaide, watching me, spoke up:
Mechanically, I looked at the different dials around the room. The attraction meter, as Kincaide had mentioned, registered several levels of attraction, and the red slide on the edge of the dial was right at the top, indicating that the attraction was coming from the direction we were facing. The surface temperature gauge was normal. Internal pressure, normal. Internal moisture content, a bit high. Kincaide, observing me, said:
"I have already given orders to dry out, sir," he said.
"I've already given the order to dry out, sir," he said.
"Very good, Mr. Kincaide. It's a long trip, and I want the crew in good condition." I studied the two charts, one showing our surroundings laterally, the other vertically, all bodies about us represented as glowing spots of green light, of varying sizes; the ship itself as a tiny scarlet spark. Everything shipshape: perhaps, a degree or two of elevation when we were a little closer—
"Very good, Mr. Kincaide. It’s a long journey, and I want the crew in good shape." I looked over the two charts, one displaying our surroundings horizontally and the other vertically, with all the objects around us represented as glowing green dots of different sizes; the ship itself was a tiny red spark. Everything was in order: maybe a degree or two of elevation when we got a bit closer—
"May I come in sir?" broke in a gentle, high-pitched voice.
"Can I come in, sir?" interrupted a soft, high-pitched voice.
"Certainly, Mr. Dival," I replied, answering in the Universal language in which the request had been made. "You are always very welcome." Dival was a typical Zenian of the finest type: slim, very dark, and with the amazingly intelligent eyes of his kind. His voice was very soft and gentle, and like the voice of all his people, clear and high-pitched.
"Sure thing, Mr. Dival," I responded, replying in the universal language the request was made in. "You're always welcome here." Dival was a classic Zenian of the highest quality: slim, very dark, and with strikingly intelligent eyes typical of his kind. His voice was soft and gentle, and like all his people, it was clear and high-pitched.
"Thank you," he said. "I guess I'm over-eager, but there's something about this mission of ours that worries me. I seem to feel—" He broke off abruptly and began pacing back and forth across the room.
"Thanks," he said. "I guess I'm a bit too eager, but there's something about this mission of ours that concerns me. I feel—" He stopped suddenly and started pacing back and forth in the room.
I studied him, frowning. The Zenians have a strange way of being right about such things; their high-strung, sensitive natures seem capable of responding to those delicate, vagrant forces which even now are only incompletely understood and classified.
I watched him closely, frowning. The Zenians have a weird knack for being right about this kind of stuff; their anxious, sensitive personalities seem able to pick up on those subtle, wandering energies that are still only partly understood and categorized.
"You're not used to work of this sort," I replied, as bluffly and heartily as possible. "There's nothing to worry about."
"You're not used to this kind of work," I replied, as casually and cheerfully as I could. "There's nothing to worry about."
"The commanders of the two ships that disappeared probably felt the same way, sir," said Dival. "I should have thought the Chiefs of the Special Patrol Service would have sent several ships on a mission such as this."
"The commanders of the two ships that vanished probably felt the same way, sir," said Dival. "I would have thought the Chiefs of the Special Patrol Service would have dispatched several ships on a mission like this."
"Easy to say," I laughed bitterly. "If the Council would pass the appropriations we need, we might have ships enough so that we could send a fleet of ships when we wished. Instead of that, the Council, in its infinite wisdom, builds greater laboratories and schools of higher learning—and lets the Patrol get along as best it can."
"Easy to say," I laughed cynically. "If the Council would approve the funding we need, we might have enough ships to send a fleet whenever we wanted. Instead, the Council, in its infinite wisdom, invests in bigger laboratories and universities—and leaves the Patrol to fend for itself."
"It was from the laboratories and the schools of higher learning that all these things sprang," replied Dival quietly, glancing around at the array of instruments which made navigation in space possible.
"It was from the labs and universities that all these things came," Dival said quietly, looking around at the assortment of instruments that made space navigation possible.
"True," I admitted rather shortly. "We must work together. And as for what we shall find upon the little world ahead, we shall be there in nine or ten hours. You may wish to make some preparations."
"True," I said rather briefly. "We need to work together. As for what we’ll find on the little world ahead, we’ll be there in nine or ten hours. You might want to make some preparations."
"Nine or ten hours? That's Earth time, isn't it? Let's see: about two and a half enaros."
"Nine or ten hours? That's Earth time, right? Let's check: about two and a half enaros."
"Correct," I smiled. The Universal method of reckoning time had never appealed to me. For those of my read[Pg 335]ers who may only be familiar with Earth time measurements, an enar is about eighteen Earth days, an enaren a little less than two Earth days, and an enaro nearly four and a half hours. The Universal system has the advantage, I admit, of a decimal division; but I have found it clumsy always. I may be stubborn and old-fashioned, but a clock face with only ten numerals and one hand still strikes me as being unbeautiful and inefficient.
"That's right," I smiled. The Universal way of keeping time has never interested me. For those of my readers who might only know Earth time measurements, an enar is about eighteen Earth days, an enaren is just under two Earth days, and an enaro is nearly four and a half hours. I admit that the Universal system benefits from decimal division, but I’ve always found it awkward. I might be stubborn and old-fashioned, but a clock face with only ten numbers and a single hand seems unattractive and inefficient to me.
"Two and a half enaros," repeated Dival thoughtfully. "I believe I shall see if I can get a little sleep now; I should not have brought my books with me, I'm afraid. I read when I should sleep. Will you call me should there be any developments of interest?"
"Two and a half enaros," Dival said thoughtfully. "I think I'll try to get some sleep now; I probably shouldn’t have brought my books with me. I tend to read when I should be sleeping. Will you wake me if anything interesting happens?"
I assured him that he would be called as he requested, and he left.
I told him he'd get the call he asked for, and then he left.
"Decent sort of a chap, sir," observed Kincaide, glancing at the door through which Dival had just departed.
"He's a decent guy, sir," Kincaide remarked, looking at the door that Dival had just gone through.
"A student," I nodded, with the contempt of violent youth for the man of gentler pursuits than mine, and turned my attentions to some calculations for entry in the log.
"A student," I nodded, with the disdain of young people who look down on someone with calmer interests than mine, and shifted my focus to some calculations to record in the log.
Busied with the intricate details of my task, time passed rapidly. The watch changed, and I joined my officers in the tiny, arched dining salon. It was during the meal that I noticed for the first time a sort of tenseness; every member of the mess was unusually quiet. And though I would not, have admitted it then, I was not without a good deal of nervous restraint myself.
Caught up up in the details of my work, time flew by. The watch changed, and I met my officers in the small, arched dining room. It was during the meal that I first noticed a kind of tension; everyone at the table was unusually quiet. And although I wouldn’t have admitted it at the time, I was feeling quite a bit of nervous restraint myself.
"Gentlemen," I remarked when the meal was finished, "I believe you understand our present mission. Primarily, our purpose is to ascertain, if possible, the fate of two ships that were sent here and have not returned. We are now close enough for reasonable observation by means of the television disc, I believe, and I shall take over its operation myself.
"Gentlemen," I said when we finished the meal, "I think you understand our current mission. Essentially, our goal is to find out what happened to two ships that were sent here and haven't returned. We're now close enough for a decent observation using the television disc, I believe, and I will handle its operation myself."
"There is no gainsaying the fact that whatever fate overtook the two other Patrol ships, may lay in wait for us. My orders are to observe every possible precaution, and to return with a report. I am going to ask that each of you proceed immediately to his post, and make ready, in so far as possible, for any eventuality. Warn the watch which has just gone off to be ready for instant duty. The disintegrator ray generators should be started and be available for instant emergency use, maximum power. Have the bombing crews stand by for orders."
"There’s no denying that whatever happened to the other two Patrol ships could happen to us too. My orders are to take every precaution and come back with a report. I’m asking each of you to head to your posts right away and prepare for anything that might happen. Alert the watch that just ended their shift to be ready for immediate duty. The disintegrator ray generators should be activated and set to maximum power for emergency use. Have the bombing crews ready for orders."
"What do you anticipate, sir?" asked Correy, my new sub-commander. The other officers waited tensely for my reply.
"What are you expecting, sir?" asked Correy, my new sub-commander. The other officers waited anxiously for my response.
"I don't know, Mr. Correy," I admitted reluctantly. "We have no information upon which to base an assumption. We do know that two ships have been sent here, and neither of them have returned. Something prevented that return. We must endeavor to prevent that same fate from overtaking the Kalid—and ourselves."
"I don’t know, Mr. Correy," I admitted hesitantly. "We don’t have any information to make an assumption. We know that two ships have been sent here, and neither has come back. Something stopped them from returning. We need to make sure that the Kalid—and we ourselves—don’t face the same fate."
Hurrying back to the navigating room, I posted myself beside the cumbersome, old-fashioned television instrument. L-472 was near enough now to occupy the entire field, with the range hand at maximum. One whole continent and parts of two others were visible. Not many details could be made out.
Rushing back to the navigation room, I positioned myself next to the bulky, outdated television set. L-472 was close enough now to fill the entire screen, with the range dial at its highest setting. One complete continent and parts of two others were visible. Not many details could be distinguished.
I waited grimly while an hour, two hours, went by. My field narrowed down to one continent, to a part of one continent. I glanced up at the surface temperature gauge and noted that the hand was registering a few degrees above normal. Correy, who had relieved Kincaide as navigating officer, followed my gaze.
I waited anxiously as an hour, then two hours, passed. My focus shrank down to one continent, to a specific part of that continent. I looked up at the surface temperature gauge and saw that the needle was a few degrees above normal. Correy, who had taken over from Kincaide as the navigation officer, noticed where I was looking.
"Shall we reduce speed, sir?" he asked crisply.
"Should we slow down, sir?" he asked sharply.
"To twice atmospheric speed," I nodded. "When we enter the envelope proper, reduce to normal atmospheric speed. Alter your course upon[Pg 336] entering the atmosphere proper, and work back and forth along the emerging twilight zone, from the north polar cap to the southern cap, and so on."
"To twice the speed of the atmosphere," I agreed. "When we get into the main atmospheric layer, slow down to normal atmospheric speed. Change your course at [Pg 336] when entering the main atmosphere, and navigate back and forth along the emerging twilight zone, from the north polar cap to the south cap, and so on."
"Yes, sir!" he replied, and repeated the orders to the control room forward.
"Yes, sir!" he replied, and relayed the orders to the control room ahead.
I pressed the attention signal to Dival's cubicle, and informed him that we were entering the outer atmospheric fringe.
I pressed the alert button for Dival's cubicle and told him that we were entering the outer atmospheric layer.
"Thank you, sir!" he said eagerly. "I shall be with you immediately."
"Thank you, sir!" he said excitedly. "I'll be with you in a moment."
In rapid succession I called various officers and gave terse orders. Double crews on duty in the generator compartment, the ray projectors, the atomic bomb magazines, and release tubes. Observers at all observation posts, operators at the two smaller television instruments to comb the terrain and report instantly any object of interest. With the three of us searching, it seemed incredible that anything could escape us. At atmospheric altitudes even the two smaller television instruments would be able to pick out a body the size of one of the missing ships.
In quick order, I contacted various officers and issued brief instructions. Double crews on duty in the generator room, the ray projectors, the atomic bomb storage areas, and release tubes. Observers at all lookout points, operators at the two smaller TV systems to scan the area and report any noteworthy objects immediately. With the three of us searching, it seemed unbelievable that anything could slip by us. At atmospheric altitudes, even the two smaller TV systems would be able to spot a body the size of one of the missing ships.
Dival entered the room as I finished giving my orders.
Dival walked into the room just as I was wrapping up my instructions.
"A strange world, Dival," I commented, glancing towards the television instrument. "Covered with trees, even the mountains, and what I presume to be volcanic peaks. They crowd right down to the edge of the water."
"A weird world, Dival," I said, looking at the TV. "Everything's covered in trees, even the mountains, and what I think are volcanic peaks. They go all the way down to the water's edge."
He adjusted the focusing lever slightly, his face lighting up with the interest of a scientist gazing at a strange specimen, whether it be a microbe or a new world.
He slightly adjusted the focusing lever, his face lighting up with the curiosity of a scientist studying an unusual specimen, whether it was a microbe or a new world.
"Strange ... strange ..." he muttered. "A universal vegetation ... no variation of type from equator to polar cap, apparently. And the water—did you notice its color, sir?"
"Odd ... really odd ..." he murmured. "A uniform plant life ... no changes in type from the equator to the polar cap, it seems. And the water—did you see its color, sir?"
"Purple," I nodded. "It varies on the different worlds, you know. I've seen pink, red, white and black seas, as well as the green and blue of Earth."
"Purple," I nodded. "It varies in different worlds, you know. I've seen pink, red, white, and black seas, as well as the green and blue of Earth."
"And no small islands," he went on, as though he had not ever heard me. "Not in the visible portion, at any rate."
"And no small islands," he continued, as if he hadn't heard me at all. "Not in the part we can see, anyway."
I was about to reply, when I felt the peculiar surge of the Kalid as she reduced speed. I glanced at the indicator, watching the hand drop slowly to atmospheric speed.
I was about to respond when I felt the strange shift of the Kalid as she slowed down. I looked at the gauge, watching the needle drop slowly to atmospheric speed.
"Keep a close watch, Dival," I ordered. "We shall change our course now, to comb the country for traces of two ships we are seeking. If you see the least suspicious sign, let me know immediately."
"Keep a close watch, Dival," I ordered. "We're changing our course now to search the area for signs of the two ships we're looking for. If you notice even the slightest suspicious sign, let me know right away."
He nodded, and for a time there was only a tense silence in the room, broken at intervals by Correy as he spoke briefly into his microphone, giving orders to the operating room.
He nodded, and for a while, there was just a heavy silence in the room, interrupted occasionally by Correy as he briefly spoke into his microphone, relaying instructions to the operating room.
Perhaps an hour went by. I am not sure. It seemed like a longer time than that. Then Dival called out in sudden excitement, his high, thin voice stabbing the silence:
Perhaps an hour went by. I'm not sure. It felt longer than that. Then Dival called out in sudden excitement, his high, thin voice cutting through the silence:
"Here, sir! Look! A little clearing—artificial, I judge—and the ships! Both of them!"
"Here, sir! Look! A small clearing—looks man-made, I think—and the ships! Both of them!"
"Stop the ship, Mr. Correy!" I snapped as I hurried to the instrument. "Dival, take those reports." I gestured towards the two attention signals that were glowing and softly humming and thrust my head into the shelter of the television instrument's big hood.
"Stop the ship, Mr. Correy!" I snapped as I rushed to the controls. "Dival, handle those reports." I pointed at the two alert signals that were glowing and softly humming and ducked my head under the large hood of the television instrument.
Dival had made no mistake. Directly beneath me, as I looked, was a clearing, a perfect square with rounded corners, obviously blasted out of the solid forest by the delicate manipulation of sharply focused disintegrator rays. And upon the naked, pitted surface thus exposed, side by side in orderly array, were the missing ships!
Dival hadn't made any mistakes. Right below me, as I gazed down, was a clearing, a perfect square with rounded corners, clearly cut out of the dense forest by the precise use of intense disintegrator rays. And on the bare, scarred ground that was revealed, lined up neatly, were the missing ships!
I studied the strange scene with a heart that thumped excitedly against my ribs.
I saw the strange scene with a heart that pounded excitedly against my chest.
What should I do? Return and report? Descend and investigate? There was no sign of life around the ships, and no evidence of damage. If I[Pg 337] brought the Kalid down, would she make a third to remain there, to be marked "lost in space" on the records of the Service?
What should I do? Go back and report? Go down and check it out? There was no sign of life around the ships, and no indication of damage. If I[Pg 337] brought the Kalid down, would she be the third one to end up there, marked as "lost in space" in the Service records?
Reluctantly, I drew my head from beneath the shielding hood.
Reluctantly, I pulled my head out from under the protective hood.
"What were the two reports, Dival?" I asked, and my voice was thick. "The other two television observers?"
"What were the two reports, Dival?" I asked, my voice heavy. "The other two TV reporters?"
"Yes, sir. They report that they cannot positively identify the ships with their instruments, but feel certain that they are the two we seek."
"Yes, sir. They say they can’t definitively identify the ships with their instruments, but they are pretty sure they’re the two we’re looking for."
"Very good. Tell them, please, to remain on watch, searching space in every direction, and to report instantly anything suspicious. Mr. Correy, we will descend until this small clearing becomes visible, through the ports, to the unaided eye. I will give you the corrections to bring us directly over the clearing." And I read the finder scales of the television instrument to him.
"Great. Please tell them to stay on alert, scanning space in every direction, and to report anything suspicious immediately. Mr. Correy, we’ll descend until we can see this small clearing through the windows with the naked eye. I’ll give you the adjustments to take us directly over the clearing." And I read him the finder scales from the television instrument.
He rattled off the figures, calculated an instant, and gave his orders to the control room, while I kept the television instrument bearing upon the odd clearing and the two motionless, deserted ships.
He quickly recited the numbers, did a quick calculation, and issued his commands to the control room, while I kept the TV monitor focused on the strange clearing and the two still, abandoned ships.
As we settled, I could make out the insignia of the ships, could see the pitted, stained earth of the clearing, brown with the dust of disintegration. I could see the surrounding trees very distinctly now: they seemed very similar to our weeping willows, on Earth, which, I perhaps should explain, since it is impossible for the average individual to have a comprehensive knowledge of the flora and fauna of the entire known Universe, is a tree of considerable size, having long, hanging branches arching from its crown and reaching nearly to the ground. These leaves, like typical willow leaves, were long and slender, of rusty green color. The trunks and branches seemed to be black or dark brown: and the trees grew so thickly that nowhere between their branches was the ground visible.
As we settled in, I could make out the insignia of the ships and see the pitted, stained earth of the clearing, brown with the dust of decay. I could see the surrounding trees very clearly now: they looked a lot like our weeping willows back on Earth, which I should probably explain since it’s impossible for most people to know every detail about the plants and animals across the entire known Universe. A weeping willow is a large tree with long, drooping branches that arch down toward the ground. Its leaves, like typical willow leaves, are long and thin, with a rusty green color. The trunks and branches appeared black or dark brown, and the trees grew so densely that the ground was hidden between their branches.
"Five thousand feet, sir," said Correy. "Directly above the clearing. Shall we descend further?"
"Five thousand feet, sir," Correy said. "Right above the clearing. Should we go down more?"
"A thousand feet at a time, Mr. Correy," I replied, after a moment's hesitation. "My orders are to exercise the utmost caution. Mr. Dival, please make a complete analysis of the atmosphere. I believe you are familiar with the traps provided for the purpose?"
"A thousand feet at a time, Mr. Correy," I responded after a brief pause. "My instructions are to be extremely careful. Mr. Dival, please conduct a thorough analysis of the atmosphere. I trust you're aware of the traps set up for this purpose?"
"Yes. You propose to land, sir?"
"Yes. Are you suggesting we land, sir?"
"I propose to determine the fate of those two ships and the men who brought them here," I said with sudden determination. Dival made no reply, but as he turned to obey orders, I saw that his presentiment of trouble had not left him.
"I suggest we find out what happened to those two ships and the men who brought them here," I said with newfound determination. Dival didn't respond, but as he turned to follow orders, I noticed that his sense of trouble was still hanging over him.
"Four thousand feet, sir," said Correy.
"Four thousand feet, sir," Correy said.
I nodded, studying the scene below us. The great hooded instrument brought it within, apparently, fifty feet of my eyes, but the great detail revealed nothing of interest.
I nodded, looking at the scene below us. The large hooded device brought it within what seemed like fifty feet of my eyes, but the fine details showed nothing of interest.
The two ships lay motionless, huddled close together. The great circular door of each was open, as though opened that same day—or a century before.
The two ships sat still, nestled close to one another. The large circular doors of each were open, as if they had been opened that same day—or a hundred years earlier.
"Three thousand feet, sir," said Correy.
"Three thousand feet, sir," Correy said.
"Proceed at the same speed," I replied. Whatever fate had overtaken the men of the other ships had caused them to disappear entirely—and without sign of a struggle. But what conceivable fate could that be?
"Keep going at the same speed," I replied. Whatever happened to the crews of the other ships made them vanish completely—and without any sign of a fight. But what kind of fate could that possibly be?
"Two thousand feet, sir," said Correy.
"Two thousand feet, sir," Correy said.
"Good," I said grimly. "Continue with the descent, Mr. Correy."
"Alright," I said seriously. "Keep going down, Mr. Correy."
Dival hurried into the room as I spoke. His face was still clouded with foreboding.
Dival rushed into the room as I was talking. His face was still marked by anxiety.
"I have tested the atmosphere, sir," he reported. "It is suitable for breathing by either men of Earth or Zenia. No trace of noxious gases of any kind. It is probably rather rarified, such as one might find on Earth or Zenia at high altitudes."[Pg 338]
"I've checked the atmosphere, sir," he said. "It's breathable for both Earth people and Zenia residents. There's no sign of harmful gases at all. It's likely pretty thin, similar to what you’d find on Earth or Zenia at high altitudes."[Pg 338]
"One thousand feet, sir," said Correy.
"One thousand feet, sir," said Correy.
I hesitated an instant. Undoubtedly the atmosphere had been tested by the other ships before they landed. In the case of the second ship, at any rate, those in command must have been on the alert against danger. And yet both of those ships lay there motionless, vacant, deserted.
I hesitated for a moment. There’s no doubt the atmosphere had been checked by the other ships before they landed. At least in the case of the second ship, the crew must have been on high alert for any danger. And yet both of those ships remained there, still, empty, abandoned.
I could feel the eyes of the men on me. My decision must be delayed no further.
I can feel the men staring at me. I couldn't put off my decision any longer.
"We will land, Mr. Correy," I said grimly. "Near the two ships, please."
"We'll land, Mr. Correy," I said seriously. "Close to the two ships, please."
"Very well, sir," nodded Correy, and spoke briefly into the microphone.
"Alright, sir," nodded Correy and spoke briefly into the microphone.
"I might warn you, sir," said Dival quietly, "to govern your activities, once outside: free from the gravity pads of the ship, on a body of such small size, an ordinary step will probably cause a leap of considerable distance."
"I should caution you, sir," Dival said softly, "to watch what you do once you're outside: without the ship's gravity pads, on a surface this small, even a normal step could lead to a significant jump."
"Thank you, Mr. Dival. That is a consideration I had overlooked. I shall warn the men. We must—"
"Thank you, Mr. Dival. That’s a point I missed. I’ll alert the men. We have to—"
At that instant I felt the slight jar of landing. I glanced up; met Correy's grave glance squarely.
At that moment, I felt the small jolt of landing. I looked up and met Correy's serious gaze directly.
"Grounded, sir," he said quietly.
"Grounded, sir," he said softly.
"Very good, Mr. Correy. Keep the ship ready for instant action, please, and call the landing crew to the forward exit. You will accompany us, Mr. Dival?"
"Great, Mr. Correy. Please keep the ship ready for immediate action, and summon the landing crew to the front exit. Will you join us, Mr. Dival?"
"Certainly, sir!"
"Of course, sir!"
"Good. You understand your orders, Mr. Correy?"
"Good. Do you understand your orders, Mr. Correy?"
"Yes, sir!"
"Yes, sir!"
I returned his salute, and led the way out of the room, Dival close on my heels.
I returned his salute and walked out of the room, with Dival right behind me.
The landing crew was composed of all men not at regular stations; nearly half of the Kalid's entire crew. They were equipped with the small atomic power pistols as side-arms, and there were two three-men disintegrator ray squads. We all wore menores, which were unnecessary in the ship, but decidedly useful outside. I might add that the menore of those days was not the delicate, beautiful thing that it is to-day: it was comparatively crude, and clumsy band of metal, in which were imbedded the vital units and the tiny atomic energy generator, and was worn upon the head like a crown. But for all its clumsiness, it conveyed and received thought, and, after all, that was all we demanded of it.
The landing crew was made up of all the men who weren’t at their usual posts; nearly half of the Kalid's entire crew. They were armed with small atomic power pistols as side-arms, and there were two teams of three men each with disintegrator ray guns. We all wore menores, which weren’t needed on the ship, but were definitely helpful outside. I should mention that the menor back then was not the delicate, beautiful piece that it is today: it was a comparatively crude and bulky band of metal, containing the essential units and a tiny atomic energy generator, worn on the head like a crown. But for all its awkwardness, it transmitted and received thoughts, and, after all, that's all we really needed it for.
I caught a confused jumble of questioning thoughts as I came up, and took command of the situation promptly. It will be understood, of course, that in those days men had not learned to blank their minds against the menore, as they do to-day. It took generations of training to perfect that ability.
I caught a tangled mix of questioning thoughts as I came up, and took charge of the situation quickly. It’s clear, of course, that back then, people hadn’t learned to shut off their minds against the menore like they do today. It took generations of practice to develop that skill.
"Open the exit," I ordered Kincaide, who was standing by the switch, key in the lock.
"Open the exit," I told Kincaide, who was by the switch, key in the lock.
"Yes, sir," he thought promptly, and unlocking the switch, released the lever.
"Yes, sir," he thought quickly, and unlocking the switch, let go of the lever.
The great circular door revolved swiftly, backing slowly on its fine threads, gripped by the massive gimbals which, as at last the ponderous plug of metal freed itself from its threads, swung the circular door aside, like the door of a vault.
The large circular door turned quickly, slowly retracting on its smooth tracks, held by the heavy gimbals which, when the heavy metal plug finally released itself from its tracks, swung the circular door open, like a vault door.
Fresh clean air swept in, and we breathed, it gratefully. Science can revitalize air, take out impurities and replace used-up constituents, but if cannot give it the freshness of pure natural air. Even the science of to-day.
New clean air flowed in, and we breathed it in gratefully. Science can refresh air, remove impurities, and replace depleted components, but it can't provide the freshness of pure natural air. Not even with today's science.
"Mr. Kincaide, you will stand by with five men. Under no circumstances are you to leave your post until ordered to do so. No rescue parties, under any circumstances, are to be sent out unless you have those orders directly from me. Should any untoward thing happen to this party, you will instantly reseal this exit, reporting at the same time to Mr. Correy, who has his orders. You will not attempt to rescue[Pg 339] us, but will return to the Base and report in full, with Mr. Correy in command. Is that clear?"
"Mr. Kincaide, you will stand by with five men. Under no circumstances are you to leave your post until ordered to do so. No rescue parties, under any circumstances, are to be sent out unless you have those orders directly from me. If anything goes wrong with this party, you will immediately seal this exit and report to Mr. Correy, who is in charge. You will not attempt to rescue[Pg 339] us, but will return to Base and provide a full report, with Mr. Correy in command. Is that clear?"
"Perfectly," came back his response instantly; but I could sense the rebellion in his mind. Kincaid and I were old friends, as well as fellow officers.
"Absolutely," he replied immediately; but I could feel the resistance in his thoughts. Kincaid and I were not just old friends; we were also colleagues.
I smiled at him reassuringly, and directed my orders to the waiting men.
I gave him a reassuring smile and directed my instructions to the waiting men.
"You are aware of the fate of the two ships of the Patrol that have already landed here," I thought slowly, to be sure they understood perfectly. "What fate overtook them, I do not know. That is what we are here to determine."
"You know what happened to the two Patrol ships that have already landed here," I said slowly, making sure they understood completely. "I don't know what happened to them. That's what we're here to find out."
"It is obvious that this is a dangerous mission. I'm ordering none of you to go. Any man who wishes to be relieved from landing duty may remain inside the ship, and may feel it no reproach. Those who do go should be constantly on the alert, and keep in formation; the usual column of twos. Be very careful, when stepping out of the ship, to adjust your stride to the lessened gravity of this small world. Watch this point!" I turned to Dival, motioned him to fall in at my side. Without a backward glance, we marched out of the ship, treading very carefully to keep from leaping into the air with each step.
"It’s clear that this is a risky mission. I’m not forcing any of you to go. Anyone who wants to skip landing duty can stay on the ship without any shame. Those who decide to go need to stay alert and keep their formation, the usual column of twos. Be extra cautious when stepping out of the ship; adjust your stride for the lower gravity of this small world. Pay attention to this point!" I turned to Dival, signaling him to join me at my side. Without looking back, we walked out of the ship, being careful not to jump into the air with each step.
Twenty feet away, I glanced back. There were fourteen men behind me—not a man of the landing crew had remained in the ship!
Twenty feet away, I looked back. There were fourteen men behind me—not a single member of the landing crew stayed on the ship!
"I am proud of you men!" I thought heartily: and no emanation from any menore was ever more sincere.
"I am proud of you guys!" I thought sincerely; and no message from any source was ever more genuine.
Cautiously, eyes roving ceaselessly, we made our way towards the two silent ships. It seemed a quiet, peaceful world: an unlikely place for tragedy. The air was fresh and clean, although, as Dival had predicted, rarefied like the air at an altitude. The willow-like trees that hemmed us in rustled gently, their long, frond-like branches with their rusty green leaves swaying.
Cautiously, scanning our surroundings constantly, we headed toward the two silent ships. It felt like a calm, peaceful world: a strange spot for tragedy. The air was fresh and clean, but, as Dival had expected, thin like the air at high altitude. The willow-like trees surrounding us rustled softly, their long, frond-like branches with rusty green leaves swaying gently.
"Do you notice, sir," came a gentle thought from Dival, an emanation that could hardly have been perceptible to the men behind us, "that there is no wind—and yet the trees, yonder, are swaying and rustling?"
"Do you see, sir," came a gentle thought from Dival, a presence that probably couldn’t be picked up by the men behind us, "that there’s no wind—and yet the trees over there are swaying and rustling?"
I glanced around, startled. I had not noticed the absence of a breeze.
I looked around, surprised. I hadn't realized there was no breeze.
I tried to make my response reassuring:
I tried to make my reply comforting:
"There is probably a breeze higher up, that doesn't dip down into this little clearing," I ventured. "At any rate, it is not important. These ships are what interest me. What will we find there?"
"There’s probably a breeze up higher that doesn’t come down to this little clearing," I suggested. "Anyway, it’s not that important. These ships are what really catch my attention. What will we discover there?"
"We shall soon know," replied Dival. "Here is the Dorlos; the second of the two, was it not?"
"We'll know soon," replied Dival. "Here is the Dorlos; it was the second of the two, right?"
"Yes." I came to a halt beside the gaping door. There was no sound within, no evidence of life there, no sign that men had ever crossed that threshold, save that the whole fabric was the work of man's hands.
"Yeah." I stopped next to the wide-open door. There was no noise inside, no signs of life, no indication that anyone had ever walked through that entrance, except that everything around me was made by human hands.
"Mr. Dival and I will investigate the ship, with two of you men," I directed. "The rest of the detail will remain on guard, and give the alarm at the least sign of any danger. You first two men, follow us." The indicated men nodded and stepped forward. Their "Yes, sirs" came surging through my menore like a single thought. Cautiously, Dival at my side, the two men at our backs, we stepped over the high threshold into the interior of the Dorlos.
"Mr. Dival and I will check out the ship, along with two of you," I instructed. "The rest of you will stay on guard and raise the alarm at the first sign of danger. You two, come with us." The selected men nodded and moved forward. Their "Yes, sirs" echoed through my unit like a unified thought. Carefully, with Dival beside me and the two men behind us, we stepped over the high threshold into the interior of the Dorlos.
The ethon tubes overhead made everything as light as day, and since the Dorlos was a sister ship of my own Kalid, I had not the slightest difficulty in finding my way about.
The ethon tubes above made everything bright as day, and since the Dorlos was a sister ship of my own Kalid, I had no trouble at all finding my way around.
There was no sign of a disturbance anywhere. Everything was in perfect order. From the evidence, it would seem that the officers and men of the Dorlos had deserted the ship of their own accord, and—failed to return.
There was no indication of any disturbance anywhere. Everything was in perfect order. Based on the evidence, it seemed that the officers and crew of the Dorlos had abandoned the ship voluntarily and—had not come back.
"Nothing of value here," I commented to Dival. "We may as well—"
"There's nothing useful here," I said to Dival. "We might as well—"
There was a sudden commotion from outside the ship. Startled shouts rang[Pg 340] through the hollow hull, and a confused medley of excited thoughts came pouring in.
There was a sudden noise coming from outside the ship. Startled shouts echoed[Pg 340] through the empty hull, and a jumbled mix of excited thoughts flooded in.
With one accord the four of us dashed to the exit, Dival and I in the lead. At the door we paused, following the stricken gaze of the men grouped in a rigid knot just outside.
With one mind, the four of us rushed to the exit, Dival and I in the front. At the door, we stopped, watching the stunned expressions of the men huddled together just outside.
Some, forty feet away was the edge of the forest that hemmed us in. A forest that now was lashing and writhing as though in the grip of some terrible hurricane, trunks bending and whipping, long branches writhing, curling, lashing out—
Some, forty feet away was the edge of the forest that surrounded us. A forest that was now thrashing and twisting as if caught in some terrible hurricane, trunks bending and flailing, long branches twisting, curling, and striking out—
"Two of the men, sir!" shouted a non-commissioned officer of the landing crew, as we appeared in the doorway. In his excitement he forgot his menore, and resorted to the infinitely slower but more natural speech. "Some sort of insect came buzzing down—like an Earth bee, but larger. One of the men slapped it, and jumped aside, forgetting the low gravity here. He shot into the air, and another of the men made a grab for him. They both went sailing, and the trees—look!"
"Two of the guys, sir!" shouted a non-commissioned officer of the landing crew as we showed up in the doorway. In his excitement, he forgot his formal speech and switched to the much slower but more natural way of talking. "Some kind of insect came buzzing down—like an Earth bee, but bigger. One of the guys swatted it and jumped aside, forgetting the low gravity here. He shot into the air, and another guy reached for him. They both went sailing, and the trees—look!"
But I had already spotted the two men. The trees had them in their grip, long tentacles curled around them, a dozen of the great willow-like growths apparently fighting for possession of the prizes. And all around, far out of reach, the trees of the forest were swaying restlessly, their long, pendulous branches, like tentacles, lashing out hungrily.
But I had already seen the two men. The trees had them in their grasp, long tendrils wrapped around them, a dozen of the giant willow-like growths seemingly battling for control of their prizes. All around, far out of reach, the trees of the forest were swaying anxiously, their long, drooping branches, like tentacles, reaching out greedily.
"The rays, sir!" snapped the thought from Dival, like a flash of lightning. "Concentrate the beams—strike at the trunks—"
"The rays, sir!" Dival exclaimed, like a bolt of lightning. "Focus the beams—hit the trunks—"
"Right!" My orders emanated on the heels of the thought more quickly than one word could have been uttered. The six men who operated the disintegrator rays were stung out of their startled immobility, and the soft hum of the atomatic power generators deepened.
"Right!" My orders came out right after the thought faster than I could say a word. The six men running the disintegrator rays snapped out of their surprise, and the soft hum of the automatic power generators grew louder.
"Strike at the trunks of the trees! Beams narrowed to minimum! Action at will!"
"Hit the tree trunks! Keep the beams as narrow as possible! Act freely!"
The invisible rays swept long gashes into the forest as the trainers squatted behind their sights, directing the long, gleaming tubes. Branches crashed to the ground, suddenly motionless. Thick brown dust dropped heavily. A trunk, shortened by six inches or so, dropped into its stub and fell with a prolonged sound of rending wood. The trees against which it had fallen tugged angrily at their trapped tentacles.
The invisible rays sliced deep into the forest as the trainers crouched behind their sights, aiming the long, shiny tubes. Branches fell to the ground, instantly still. Thick brown dust settled heavily. A trunk, now about six inches shorter, dropped into its stump and fell with a long sound of breaking wood. The trees it had fallen against tugged angrily at their trapped limbs.
One of the men rolled free, staggered to his feet, and came lurching towards us. Trunk after trunk dropped onto its severed stub and fell among the lashing branches of its fellows. The other man was caught for a moment in a mass of dead and motionless wood, but a cunningly directed ray dissolved the entangling branches around him and he lay there, free but unable to arise.
One of the men broke free, stumbled to his feet, and came stumbling towards us. Tree after tree crashed down onto its cut stump and landed among the thrashing branches of the others. The other man was momentarily trapped in a pile of lifeless wood, but a skillfully aimed beam broke apart the tangled branches around him, and he lay there, free but unable to get up.
The rays played on ruthlessly. The brown, heavy powder was falling like greasy soot. Trunk after trunk crashed to the ground, slashed into fragments.
The rays shone on relentlessly. The thick, brown powder fell like greasy soot. Tree after tree crashed to the ground, shattered into pieces.
"Cease action!" I ordered, and instantly the eager whine of the generators softened to a barely discernible hum. Two of the men, under orders, raced out to the injured man: the rest of us clustered around the first of the two to be freed from the terrible tentacles of the trees.
"Stop moving!" I commanded, and immediately the eager whine of the generators faded to a barely noticeable hum. Two of the men, following orders, rushed out to the injured man; the rest of us gathered around the first of the two who had been freed from the terrible grip of the trees.
His menore was gone, his tight-fitting uniform was in shreds, and blotched with blood. There was a huge crimson welt across his face, and blood dripped slowly from the tips of his fingers.
His menorah was gone, his tight-fitting uniform was in tatters, and stained with blood. There was a large red bruise across his face, and blood dripped slowly from the tips of his fingers.
"God!" he muttered unsteadily as kindly arms lifted him with eager tenderness. "They're alive! Like snakes. They—they're hungry!"
"God!" he muttered unsteadily as warm arms lifted him with eager tenderness. "They're alive! Like snakes. They—they're hungry!"
"Take him to the ship," I ordered. "He is to receive treatment immediately," I turned to the detail that was bringing in the other victim. The man was unconscious, and moaning, but suffering more from shock than any[Pg 341]thing else. A few minutes under the helio emanations and he would be fit for light duty.
"Take him to the ship," I said. "He needs treatment right away." I turned to the team bringing in the other victim. The man was unconscious and moaning, but he was suffering more from shock than anything else. A few minutes under the helio rays, and he would be ready for light duty.
As the men hurried him to the ship, I turned to Dival. He was standing beside me, rigid, his face very pale, his eyes fixed on space.
As the men rushed him to the ship, I looked over at Dival. He was standing next to me, tense, his face very pale, his eyes staring blankly into the distance.
"What do you make of it, Mr. Dival?" I questioned him.
"What do you think of it, Mr. Dival?" I asked him.
"Of the trees?" He seemed startled, as though I had aroused him from deepest thought. "They are not difficult to comprehend, sir. There are numerous growths that are primarily carnivorous. We have the fintal vine on Zenia, which coils instantly when touched, and thus traps many small animals which it wraps about with its folds and digests through sucker-like growths.
"Of the trees?" He looked surprised, as if I had pulled him out of a deep thought. "They're not hard to understand, sir. There are many types that are mainly carnivorous. We have the fintal vine on Zenia, which coils up immediately when touched and traps small animals that it wraps around and digests through suckers."
"On your own Earth there are, we learn, hundreds of varieties of insectivorous plants: the Venus fly-trap, known otherwise as the Dionaea Muscipula, which has a leaf hinged in the median line, with teeth-like bristles. The two portions of the leaf snap together with considerable force when an insect alights upon the surface, and the soft portions of the catch are digested by the plant before the leaf opens again. The pitcher plant is another native of Earth, and several varieties of it are found on Zenia and at least two other planets. It traps its game without movement, but is nevertheless insectivorous. You have another species on Earth that is, or was, very common: the Mimosa Pudica. Perhaps you know it as the sensitive plant. It does not trap insects, but it has a very distinct power of movement, and is extremely irritable.
"On your own Earth, there are hundreds of types of insect-eating plants: the Venus flytrap, also known as Dionaea Muscipula, which has a leaf that hinges down the middle, lined with teeth-like bristles. The two halves of the leaf snap shut with significant force when an insect lands on its surface, and the soft parts of the trap are digested by the plant before the leaf opens again. The pitcher plant is another native of Earth, and several varieties of it are found on Zenia and at least two other planets. It captures its prey without movement, but it's still insect-eating. There's another species on Earth that is, or was, very common: the Mimosa Pudica. You might know it as the sensitive plant. It doesn’t trap insects, but it has a very distinct ability to move and is extremely sensitive."
"It is not at all difficult to understand a carniverous tree, capable of violent and powerful motion. This is undoubtedly what we have here—a decidedly interesting phenomena, but not difficult of comprehension."
"It’s really not hard to understand a carnivorous tree that can move violently and powerfully. That’s definitely what we have here—a truly interesting phenomenon, but one that’s easy to grasp."
It seems like a long explanation, as I record it here, but emanated as it was, it took but an instant to complete it. Mr. Dival went on without a pause:
It seems like a long explanation, as I write it down here, but given how it happened, it took just a moment to finish. Mr. Dival continued without stopping:
"I believe, however, that I have discovered something far more important. How is your menore adjusted, sir?"
"I believe, though, that I've found something much more important. How is your menore set, sir?"
"At minimum."
"At least."
"Turn it to maximum, sir."
"Turn it up to max, sir."
I glanced at him curiously, but obeyed. New streams of thought poured in upon me. Kincaide ... the guard at the exit ... and something else.
I looked at him with curiosity, but I did what he said. New ideas started flowing into my mind. Kincaide ... the guard at the exit ... and something else.
I blanked out Kincaide and the men, feeling Dival's eyes searching my face. There was something else, something—
I zoned out Kincaide and the guys, feeling Dival's eyes scanning my face. There was something else, something—
I focused on the dim, vague emanations that came to me from the circlet of my menore, and gradually, like an object seen through heavy mist, I perceived the message:
I concentrated on the faint, unclear signals that came from the circle of my menorah, and slowly, like something seen through thick fog, I understood the message:
"Wait! Wait! We are coming! Through the ground. The trees ... disintegrate them ... all of them ... all you can reach. But not the ground ... not the ground...."
"Wait! Wait! We're coming! Through the ground. The trees... destroy them... all of them... everything you can reach. But not the ground... not the ground..."
"Peter!" I shouted, turning to Dival. "That's Peter Wilson, second officer of the Dorlos!"
"Peter!" I yelled, turning to Dival. "That's Peter Wilson, second officer of the Dorlos!"
Dival nodded, his dark face alight.
Dival nodded, his dark face glowing.
"Let us see if we can answer him," he suggested, and we concentrated all our energy on a single thought: "We understand. We understand."
"Let's see if we can respond to him," he suggested, and we focused all our energy on one thought: "We get it. We get it."
The answer came back instantly:
The response came back right away:
"Good! Thank God! Sweep them down, Hanson: every tree of them. Kill them ... kill them ... kill them!" The emanation fairly shook with hate. "We are coming ... to the clearing ... wait—and while you wait, use your rays upon these accursed hungry trees!"
"Good! Thank God! Take them out, Hanson: every single one. Eliminate them... eliminate them... eliminate them!" The declaration was filled with rage. "We're nearing the clearing... hold on—and while you hold, use your beams on these damned hungry trees!"
Grimly and silently we hurried back to the ship. Dival, the savant, snatching up specimens of earth and rock here and there as we went.
Grimly and silently, we rushed back to the ship. Dival, the expert, grabbed samples of dirt and rock as we moved along.
The disintegrator rays of the portable projectors were no more than toys compared with the mighty beams the Kalid was capable of projecting, with her great generators to supply[Pg 342] power. Even with the beams narrowed to the minimum, they cut a swath a yard or more in diameter, and their range was tremendous; although working rather less rapidly as the distance and power decreased, they were effective over a range of many miles.
The disintegrator rays from the portable projectors were just toys compared to the powerful beams the Kalid could project, thanks to her large generators supplying[Pg 342] power. Even when the beams were focused to the minimum, they created a path a yard or more wide, and their range was impressive; while they worked somewhat slower as the distance and power decreased, they remained effective over many miles.
Before their blasting beams the forest shriveled and sank into tumbled chaos. A haze of brownish dust hung low over the scene, and I watched with a sort of awe. It was the first time I had ever seen the rays at work on such wholesale destruction.
Before their intense rays, the forest wilted and fell into disarray. A haze of brown dust hung low over the scene, and I watched in awe. It was the first time I had ever seen the rays causing such widespread destruction.
A startling thing became evident soon after we began our work. This world that we had thought to be void of animal life, proved to be teeming with it. From out of the tangle of broken and harmless branches, thousands of animals appeared. The majority of them were quite large, perhaps the size of full-grown hogs, which Earth animal they seemed to resemble, save that they were a dirty yellow color, and had strong, heavily-clawed feet. These were the largest of the animals, but there were myriads of smaller ones, all of them pale or neutral in color, and apparently unused to such strong light, for they ran blindly, wildly seeking shelter from the universal confusion.
A surprising realization became clear soon after we started our work. This world, which we thought was empty of animal life, turned out to be full of it. From the mess of broken and harmless branches, thousands of animals emerged. Most of them were quite large, roughly the size of full-grown pigs, which they resembled except for their dirty yellow color and strong, heavily-clawed feet. These were the largest animals, but there were countless smaller ones, all pale or neutral in color, and seemingly unaccustomed to such bright light, as they ran around frantically looking for shelter from the chaos.
Still the destructive beams kept about their work, until the scene changed utterly. Instead of resting in a clearing, the Kalid was in the midst of a tangle of fallen, wilting branches that stretched like a great, still sea, as far as the eye could see.
Still, the destructive beams continued their work until the scene transformed completely. Instead of resting in a clearing, the Kalid was surrounded by a jumble of fallen, wilting branches that stretched out like a vast, motionless sea as far as the eye could see.
"Cease action!" I ordered suddenly. I had seen, or thought I had seen, a human figure moving in the tangle, not far from the edge of the clearing. Correy relayed the order, and instantly the rays were cut off. My menore, free from the interference of the great atomic generators of the Kalid, emanated the moment the generators ceased functioning.
"Stop!" I commanded abruptly. I had spotted, or thought I spotted, a human figure shifting in the brush, not far from the edge of the clearing. Correy passed on the order, and immediately the lights went out. My menore, free from the disruption of the massive atomic generators of the Kalid, activated the moment the generators shut down.
"Enough. Hanson! Cut the rays; we're coming."
"Enough. Hanson! Turn off the lights; we're on our way."
"We have ceased action; come on!"
"Let's go; we’ve stopped!"
I hurried to the still open exit. Kincaide and his guards were staring at what had been the forest; they were so intent that they did not notice I had joined them—and no wonder!
I rushed to the still open exit. Kincaide and his guards were fixated on what used to be the forest; they were so focused that they didn’t notice I had joined them—and it's no surprise!
A file of men were scrambling over the debris; gaunt men with dishevelled hair, practically naked, covered with dirt and the greasy brown dust of the disintegrator ray. In the lead, hardly recognizable, his menore awry upon his tangled locks, was Peter Wilson.
A group of men was scrambling over the wreckage; thin men with messy hair, nearly naked, covered in dirt and the greasy brown dust from the disintegrator ray. At the front, barely recognizable, his yarmulke out of place on his tangled hair, was Peter Wilson.
"Wilson!" I shouted; and in a single great leap I was at his side, shaking his hand, one arm about his scarred shoulders, laughing and talking excitedly, all in the same breath. "Wilson, tell me—in God's name—what has happened?"
"Wilson!" I shouted, and in one big leap I was at his side, shaking his hand, my arm around his scarred shoulders, laughing and talking excitedly, all in one breath. "Wilson, tell me—in God's name—what's happened?"
He looked up at me with shining, happy eyes, deep in black sockets of hunger and suffering.
He looked up at me with bright, joyful eyes, deep in dark circles of hunger and pain.
"The part that counts," he said hoarsely, "is that you're here, and we're here with you. My men need rest and food—not too much food, at first, for we're starving. I'll give you the story—or as much of it as I know—while we eat."
"The important thing," he said weakly, "is that you're here, and we're here with you. My guys need rest and food—not too much food at first, since we're starving. I'll share the story—or as much as I know—while we eat."
I sent my orders ahead; for every man of that pitiful crew of survivors, there were two eager men of the Kalid's crew to minister to him. In the little dining salon of the officers' mess, Wilson gave us the story, while he ate slowly and carefully, keeping his ravenous hunger in check.
I sent my orders ahead; for every one of that unfortunate group of survivors, there were two eager men from the Kalid's crew to assist him. In the small dining area of the officers' mess, Wilson shared the story with us, while he ate slowly and carefully, managing his intense hunger.
"It's a weird sort of story," he said. "I'll cut it as short as I can. I'm too weary for details.
"It's a strange kind of story," he said. "I'll keep it as brief as possible. I'm too tired for details."
"The Dorlos, as I suppose you know, was ordered to L-472 to determine the fate of the Filanus, which had been sent here to determine the feasibility of establishing a supply base here for a new interplanetary ship line.
"The Dorlos, as you probably know, was sent to L-472 to figure out what happened to the Filanus, which had come here to assess whether it was practical to set up a supply base for a new interplanetary shipping route."
"It took us nearly three days, Earth time, to locate this clearing and the Filanus, and we grounded the Dorlos immediately. Our commander—you probably remember him, Hanson:[Pg 343] David McClellan? Big, red-faced chap?"
"It took us almost three days, Earth time, to find this clearing and the Filanus, and we landed the Dorlos right away. Our commander—you might remember him, Hanson:[Pg 343] David McClellan? Big, red-faced guy?"
I nodded, and Wilson continued.
I nodded, and Wilson went on.
"Commander McClellan was a choleric person, as courageous a man as ever wore the blue and silver of the Service, and very thoughtful of his men. We had had a bad trip; two swarms of meteorites that had worn our nerves thin, and a faulty part in the air-purifying apparatus had nearly done us in. While the exit was being unsealed, he gave the interior crew permission to go off duty, to get some fresh air, with orders, however, to remain close to the ship, under my command. Then, with the usual landing crew, he started for the Filanus.
"Commander McClellan was a hot-tempered guy, as brave a man as ever wore the blue and silver of the Service, and really cared about his crew. We had a rough journey; two waves of meteorites had frayed our nerves, and a broken part in the air-purifying system almost took us out. While the exit was being unsealed, he allowed the interior crew to go off duty to get some fresh air, but ordered them to stay close to the ship, under my command. Then, with the usual landing crew, he headed for the Filanus.
"He had forgotten, under the stress of the moment, that the force of gravity would be very small on a body no larger than this. The result was that as soon as they hurried out of the ship, away from the influence of our own gravity pads, they hurtled into the air in all directions."
"He had forgotten, in the heat of the moment, that the force of gravity would be very weak on something this small. As a result, the moment they rushed out of the ship, away from our gravity pads, they shot into the air in all directions."
Wilson paused. Several seconds passed before he could go on.
Wilson paused. A few seconds went by before he could continue.
"Well, the trees—I suppose you know something about them—reached out and swept up three of them. McClellan and the rest of the landing crew rushed to their rescue. They were caught up. God! I can see them ... hear them ... even now!
"Well, the trees—I guess you know a bit about them—reached out and grabbed three of them. McClellan and the rest of the landing crew rushed to save them. They were trapped. God! I can see them ... hear them ... even now!
"I couldn't stand there and see that happen to them. With the rest of the crew behind me, we rushed out, armed only with our atomic pistols. We did not dare use the rays; there were a dozen men caught up everywhere in those hellish tentacles.
"I couldn't just stand there and watch that happen to them. With the rest of the crew behind me, we rushed out, armed only with our atomic pistols. We didn't dare use the rays; there were a dozen men caught up everywhere in those hellish tentacles."
"I don't know what I thought we could do. I knew only that I must do something. Our leaps carried us over the tops of the trees that were fighting for the ... the bodies of McClellan and the rest of the landing crew. I saw then, when it was too late, that there was nothing we could do. The trees ... had done their work. They ... they were feeding....
"I don't know what I thought we could do. All I knew was that I had to do something. Our jumps took us over the treetops that were battling for the ... the bodies of McClellan and the rest of the landing crew. I realized then, when it was too late, that there was nothing we could do. The trees ... had done their job. They ... they were feeding....
"Perhaps that is why we escaped. We came down in a tangle of whipping branches. Several of my men were snatched up. The rest of us saw how helpless our position was ... that there was nothing we could do. We saw, too, that the ground was literally honeycombed, and we dived down these burrows, out of the reach of the trees.
"Maybe that's why we got away. We landed in a mess of flailing branches. A few of my guys were grabbed. The rest of us realized how vulnerable we were... that there was nothing we could do. We also noticed that the ground was completely full of burrows, and we dove into them, out of the trees' reach."
"There were nineteen of us that escaped. I can't tell you how we lived—I would not if I could. The burrows had been dug by the pig-like animals that the trees live upon, and they led, eventually, to the shore, where there was water—horrible, bitter stuff, but not salty, and apparently not poisonous."
"There were nineteen of us who got away. I can’t explain how we survived—I wouldn't even if I could. The tunnels were made by the pig-like creatures that the trees depend on, and they eventually led to the shore, where there was water—terrible, bitter stuff, but not salty and apparently not toxic."
We lived on these pig-like animals, and we learned something of their way of life. The trees seem to sleep, or become inactive, at night. Not unless they are touched do they lash about with their tentacles. At night the animals feed, largely upon the large, soft fruit of these trees. Of course, large numbers of them make a fatal step each night, but they are prolific, and their ranks do not suffer.
We lived off these pig-like creatures, and we learned about their way of life. The trees seem to shut down or become inactive at night. They only thrash around with their tentacles if someone touches them. At night, the animals feed mainly on the big, soft fruit from these trees. Of course, many of them make a deadly mistake each night, but they reproduce quickly, so their numbers remain stable.
"Of course, we tried to get back to the clearing, and the Dorlos; first by tunneling. That was impossible, we found, because the rays used by the Filanus in clearing a landing place had acted somewhat upon the earth beneath, and it was like powder. Our burrows fell in upon us faster than we could dig them out! Two of my men lost their lives that way.
"Of course, we tried to get back to the clearing and the Dorlos; first by digging tunnels. We soon discovered that this was impossible because the rays used by the Filanus to clear a landing area had affected the ground beneath, making it like powder. Our tunnels collapsed on us quicker than we could dig them out! Two of my men lost their lives that way."
"Then we tried creeping back by night; but we could not see as can the other animals here, and we quickly found that it was suicide to attempt such tactics. Two more of the men were lost in that fashion. That left fourteen.
"Then we tried sneaking back at night, but we couldn't see like the other animals here, and we quickly realized it was a death wish to try those tactics. Two more of the men were lost that way. That left fourteen."
"We decided then to wait. We knew there would be another ship along, sooner or later. Luckily, one of the men had somehow retained his menore. We treasured that as we treasured our[Pg 344] lives. To-day, when, deep in our runways beneath the surface, we felt, or heard, the crashing of the trees, we knew the Service had not forgotten us. I put on the menore; I—but I think you know the rest, gentlemen. There were eleven of us left. We are here—all that is left of the Dorlos crew. We found no trace of any survivor of the Filanus; unaware of the possibility of danger, they were undoubtedly, all the victims of ... the trees."
"We decided to wait. We knew another ship would come along, sooner or later. Luckily, one of the men had somehow kept his menore. We valued that as much as we valued our[Pg 344] lives. Today, when we felt or heard the trees crashing deep in our runways beneath the surface, we knew the Service hadn’t forgotten us. I put on the menore; I—but I think you know the rest, gentlemen. There were eleven of us left. We are here—all that remains of the Dorlos crew. We found no sign of any survivor from the Filanus; unaware of the danger, they were undoubtedly all victims of... the trees."
Wilson's head dropped forward on his chest. He straightened up with a start and an apologetic smile.
Wilson's head fell forward onto his chest. He sat up straight suddenly, wearing an apologetic smile.
"I believe, Hanson," he said slowly, "I'd better get ... a little ... rest," and he slumped forward on the table in the death-like sleep of utter exhaustion.
"I think, Hanson," he said slowly, "I should probably get ... a little ... rest," and he slumped forward on the table in a deep, death-like sleep of total exhaustion.
There the interesting part of the story ends. The rest is history, and there is too much dry history in the Universe already.
There the interesting part of the story ends. The rest is history, and there’s already plenty of boring history in the Universe.
Dival wrote three great volumes on L-472—or Ibit, as it is called now. One of them tells in detail how the presence of constantly increasing quantities of volcanic ash robbed the soil of that little world of its vitality, so that all forms of vegetation except the one became extinct, and how, through a process of development and evolution, those trees became carniverous.
Dival wrote three major books on L-472—or Ibit, as it’s now called. One of them explains in detail how the continuous buildup of volcanic ash drained the soil of that small world of its vitality, leading to the extinction of all forms of plant life except one, and how, through a process of development and evolution, those trees became carnivorous.
The second volume is a learned discussion of the tree itself; it seems that a few specimens were spared for study, isolated on a peninsula of one of the continents, and turned over to Dival for observation and dissection. All I can say for the book is that it is probably accurate. Certainly it is neither interesting nor comprehensible.
The second volume is an in-depth analysis of the tree itself; it seems that a few samples were set aside for research, located on a peninsula of one of the continents, and given to Dival for study and dissection. All I can say about the book is that it’s likely accurate. It’s definitely neither engaging nor easy to understand.
And then, of course, there is his treatise on ocrite: how he happened to find the ore, the probable amount available on L-472—or Ibit, if you prefer—and an explanation of his new method of refining it. I saw him frantically gathering specimens while we were getting ready to leave, but it wasn't until after we had departed that he mentioned what he had found.
And then, of course, there’s his paper on ocrite: how he discovered the ore, the likely amount available on L-472—or Ibit, if you prefer—and an explanation of his new refining method. I saw him desperately collecting samples while we were getting ready to leave, but it wasn’t until after we had left that he mentioned what he had found.
I have a set of these volumes somewhere; Dival autographed them and presented me with them. They established his position, I understand, in his world of science, and of course, the discovery of this new source of ocrite was a tremendous find for the whole Universe; interplanetary transportation wouldn't be where it is to-day if it were not for this inexhaustible source of power.
I have a set of these volumes somewhere; Dival signed them for me and gave them to me. I understand they solidified his status in the scientific community, and the discovery of this new source of ocrite was a massive breakthrough for the entire Universe; interplanetary transportation wouldn't be where it is today without this endless source of energy.
Yes, Dival became famous—and very rich.
Yes, Dival became famous—and incredibly wealthy.
I received the handshakes and the gratitude of the eleven men we rescued, and exactly nine words of commendation from the Chief of my squadron: "You are a credit to the Service, Commander Hanson!"
I got handshakes and thanks from the eleven men we saved, and exactly nine words of praise from the Chief of my squadron: "You are a credit to the Service, Commander Hanson!"
Perhaps, to some who read this, it will seem that Dival fared better than I. But to men who have known the comradeship of the outer space, the heart-felt gratitude of eleven friends is a precious thing. And to any man who has ever worn the blue and silver uniform of the Special Patrol Service, those nine words from the Chief of Squadron will sound strong.
Perhaps, to some who read this, it might seem that Dival had a better experience than I did. But for those who have experienced the camaraderie of outer space, the heartfelt gratitude of eleven friends is invaluable. And for anyone who has ever worn the blue and silver uniform of the Special Patrol Service, those nine words from the Chief of Squadron will resonate powerfully.
Chiefs of Squadrons in the Special Patrol Service—at least in those days—were scanty with praise. It may be different in these days of soft living and political pull.[Pg 345]
Chiefs of Squadrons in the Special Patrol Service—at least back then—were stingy with praise. It might be different now, with everyone living more comfortably and having political connections.[Pg 345]

Marooned Under the Sea
By Paul Ernst
(Editor's note: This document, written on a curious kind of parchment and tied to a piece of driftwood, was reported to have been picked out of the sea near the Fiji Islands. The first and last pages were so water soaked as to be indecipherable.)
(Editor's note: This document, written on a strange type of parchment and tied to a piece of driftwood, was said to have been found in the sea near the Fiji Islands. The first and last pages were so waterlogged that they couldn't be read.)
Yacht Rosa was due to leave the San Francisco harbor in two hours.
Boat Rosa was set to leave the San Francisco harbor in two hours.
We were going on some mysterious cruise to the South Seas, the details of which I did not know.
We were heading on a mysterious cruise to the South Seas, the details of which I didn’t know.
"Professor George Berry, the famous zoologist, and myself are going to do some exploring that is hazardous in the extreme," Stanley had said. "For purely mechanical reasons we need a third. You are young and have no family ties, so I thought I'd ask you to go with us. I'd rather not tell you what it's all about until we are on our way."
"Professor George Berry, the well-known zoologist, and I are going to do some extremely dangerous exploring," Stanley said. "We need a third person for purely practical reasons. You're young and have no family obligations, so I thought I'd ask you to join us. I'd prefer not to explain everything until we're on our way."

That was all the explanation he had given. It was sufficient. I was fed-up with life just then: I had enough money to avoid work and was tired of playing.
That was all the explanation he provided. It was enough. I was done with life at that moment: I had enough money to not work and was tired of having fun.
"I must warn you that you'll risk your life in this," he had continued, in answer to my acceptance of his invitation.
"I have to warn you that you'll be putting your life on the line with this," he continued, in response to my agreeing to his invitation.
And I had replied that the hazard, whatever it might be, only made the trip appear more desirable.
And I had replied that the risk, whatever it might be, only made the journey seem more appealing.
So here I was, on board the yacht, about to sail for far places on some scientific mission which had so far been kept veiled in secrecy and which was represented as "hazardous in the extreme." It sounded attractive!
So here I was, on the yacht, ready to set sail for distant lands on a scientific mission that had so far been shrouded in secrecy and was described as "extremely dangerous." It sounded appealing!
Stanley came aboard accompanied by a lean, wiry man with iron gray hair and cool, alert black eyes.[Pg 346]
Stanley came aboard with a thin, wiry guy who had iron gray hair and sharp, attentive black eyes.[Pg 346]
"Hello, Martin," Stanley greeted me. "I want you to meet Professor Berry, the real leader of this expedition. Professor, this young red-head is Martin Grey, a sort of nephew by adoption who knows more about night life than most cabaret proprietors—and not much of anything else. He has shaken the dangers of the gold-diggers to face with us the dangers of the tropic seas."
"Hey, Martin," Stanley said as he greeted me. "I want you to meet Professor Berry, the actual leader of this expedition. Professor, this young redhead is Martin Grey, a kind of adopted nephew who knows more about nightlife than most club owners—and not really much else. He’s left behind the risks of the gold diggers to face the dangers of the tropical seas with us."
The professor gripped my hand, and his cool black eyes gazed into mine with a kind of friendly frostiness.
The professor held my hand tightly, and his cool black eyes looked into mine with a sort of friendly chill.
"Don't pay any attention to him," he advised me. "Twenty years ago, when I first met him, he was on his way to Africa to shoot elephants because some revue beauty had just thrown him over and he felt he ought to do something big and heroic about it. It was shortly afterward that he decided to stay a bachelor all his life, and became such a confirmed woman hater."
"Don't pay any mind to him," he told me. "Twenty years ago, when I first met him, he was heading to Africa to hunt elephants because some beautiful woman had just dumped him and he felt like he had to do something huge and heroic about it. It was shortly after that he decided to be a lifelong bachelor and turned into such a devoted woman hater."
He smiled thinly at Stanley's prod in the ribs, and the two went below, talking and laughing with the intimacy of old friendship.
He gave a slight smile at Stanley's jab in the ribs, and the two went downstairs, chatting and laughing like old friends.
I stayed on deck and soon found myself watching, with no little wonder, an enormous truck and trailer arrangement that drew up on the dock heavily loaded with a single immense crate. It was for us. I speculated as to what it could possibly contain.
I stayed on deck and soon found myself watching, with a lot of curiosity, an enormous truck and trailer setup that pulled up on the dock, heavily loaded with a single massive crate. It was for us. I wondered what it could possibly hold.
It was a twenty or twenty-five-foot cube solidly braced with strap-iron and steel brackets. It evidently contained something fragile. The yacht's donkey engine lowered a hook for it, and swung it over the side and into the hold as daintily as though it had been packed with explosives.
It was a twenty or twenty-five-foot cube securely reinforced with strap-iron and steel brackets. It clearly held something fragile. The yacht's donkey engine lowered a hook for it and carefully swung it over the side and into the hold as if it were packed with explosives.
The last of the ship's stores followed it over the side: the group of newspaper reporters who had been trying to pump the captain and first mate for a story were warned to leave, and we were ready to go. Precisely where and for what purpose?
The last of the ship's supplies went over the side: the group of newspaper reporters who had been trying to get a story from the captain and first mate were told to leave, and we were set to go. But where were we headed and why?
I was to find out almost immediately.
I was about to find out right away.
Even as the yacht nosed superciliously away from the dock, the steward approached me with the information that lunch was ready. I went to the small, compactly furnished dining salon, where I was joined by Stanley and the professor.
Even as the yacht arrogantly pulled away from the dock, the steward came up to me to let me know that lunch was ready. I went to the small, neatly furnished dining room, where Stanley and the professor joined me.
There were only the three of us at the table. Stanley Browne, noted big game hunter and semi-retired owner of the great Browne Glassworks at Altoona, a man fifteen years my senior but tanned and fit looking; Professor Berry, well known in scientific circles; and myself, known in no branch of activity save the one Stanley had jested about—the night life of my home city, Chicago.
There were just the three of us at the table. Stanley Browne, a famous big game hunter and semi-retired owner of the prestigious Browne Glassworks in Altoona, a man fifteen years older than me but looking tanned and fit; Professor Berry, well-known in academic circles; and me, recognized for nothing except the nightlife of my hometown, Chicago, which was the subject of Stanley's jokes.
"It's time you knew just what you're up against," said Stanley to me after the consomme had been served. "Now that we've actually sailed, there's no longer any need for secrecy. Indeed there never has been urgent need of it: the Professor and myself merely thought we might provoke incredulity and comment if we stated the purpose of our trip publicly."
"It's time you understood what you're really facing," Stanley said to me after the consomme was served. "Now that we've actually set sail, there's no more need for secrecy. In fact, there never was an urgent need for it: the Professor and I just thought we might spark disbelief and discussion if we shared the purpose of our trip publicly."
He buttered a roll.
He spread butter on a roll.
"We—the Professor and you and I—are going in for some deep sea diving. And when I say deep, I mean deep. We are going to investigate conditions as they exist one mile down from the surface of the ocean."
“We—the Professor, you, and I—are going deep sea diving. And when I say deep, I mean really deep. We’re going to explore what conditions are like a mile below the ocean's surface.”
"A mile!" I exclaimed. "Why—"
"A mile!" I exclaimed. "Why—"
There I stopped. I had only a layman's knowledge of such matters. But I knew that the limit of man's submersion, till then at any rate, was a matter of a few hundred feet.
There I paused. I only had a basic understanding of these things. But I knew that, up until then at least, the maximum depth humans could dive was a few hundred feet.
"Sounds incredible, doesn't it," said Stanley with a smile. "But that's what we're going to do—if the Professor's gadget works as he seems to think it will."
"Sounds amazing, right?" Stanley said with a grin. "But that's what we're going to do—if the Professor's device works like he thinks it will."
"I don't think it, I know it," retorted the Professor. "And man, man, the things we may see down there! New and unknown species—a world no human has ever seen before—perhaps the secret of all of life—"
"I don’t just think it, I know it," the Professor replied. "And think about it, the things we might discover down there! New and unknown species—a world no human has ever seen before—maybe even the secret to all of life—"
"Dragons, sea-serpents, and what not!" Stanley finished with a grin.
"Dragons, sea serpents, and all that!" Stanley ended with a smile.
"Or, possibly—nothing at all." The[Pg 347] Professor shrugged. "I mustn't let my scientific curiosity run away with me. Perhaps we'll find no new thing down down. Our deep sea dredging and classification may already embrace most of the forms of life in the greater depths."
"Or maybe—nothing at all." The[Pg 347] Professor shrugged. "I shouldn't let my scientific curiosity get the best of me. Maybe we won't discover anything new down there. Our deep-sea dredging and classification might already cover most of the life forms in the deeper areas."
"If it does I want my money back," said Stanley. "When you asked me to finance this expedition for you, I agreed on condition that you would show me a thrill—some real big game, even if I would not be able to shoot it. If we draw blank—"
"If it does, I want my money back," said Stanley. "When you asked me to fund this expedition, I agreed on the condition that you’d show me something thrilling—some real big game, even if I couldn't shoot it. If we come up empty—"
"The mere descent should satisfy you, my adventuring friend," replied the Professor brusquely. "I think you'll find that thrilling enough."
"The simple descent should be enough for you, my adventurous friend," the Professor replied curtly. "I think you'll find that exciting enough."
"But—a mile under the surface!" I marveled, feeling not entirely comfortable. "The pressure! Enormous! It can't be done! That is, I mean, can it be done?"
"But—one mile beneath the surface!" I exclaimed, feeling a bit uneasy. "The pressure! It's huge! There's no way it can be done! I mean, can it actually be done?"
"It had better be," said Stanley with a humor that I did not entirely appreciate. "If it isn't, the three of us are going to be pressed out like three sheets of tissue paper! For we are assuredly going down that far in the Professor's gadget."
"It better be," said Stanley with a humor that I didn't fully get. "If it isn't, the three of us are going to get flattened like three sheets of tissue paper! Because we're definitely going down that far in the Professor's gadget."
"Was that the thing I saw hoisted aboard just before we left?"
"Was that the thing I saw lifted onboard just before we left?"
"That was it. We'll stroll around after lunch and look it over."
"That’s it. We’ll walk around after lunch and check it out."
If I had taken this cruise in search of distraction—I was surely going to be successful! That was plain!
If I had taken this cruise to find some distraction, I was definitely going to succeed! That was obvious!
"Just where are we going?" I asked. "You said something about the South Seas, but you've named no special part of them."
"Where exactly are we going?" I asked. "You mentioned something about the South Seas, but you haven't specified which part."
"We're bound for Penguin Deep. That's a delightful little dimple in the Kermadec Trough, which," Stanley explained, "is north-northeast of New Zealand almost halfway up to the Fiji Islands. Penguin Deep is ticketed at five thousand one hundred and fifty feet, but it probably runs deeper in spots."
"We're heading to Penguin Deep. It's a nice little dip in the Kermadec Trough, which," Stanley explained, "is north-northeast of New Zealand, almost halfway to the Fiji Islands. Penguin Deep is noted at five thousand one hundred and fifty feet, but it likely goes deeper in some areas."
The rest of the meal was consumed in silence. I hardly tasted what I ate; I remember that. Over five thousand feet down—where no man had ever ventured before! Could we make it?
The rest of the meal was eaten in silence. I barely tasted what I had; I remember that. Over five thousand feet down—where no one had ever gone before! Could we make it?
I tried to recall my neglected physics lessons and compute the pressure that far down. I couldn't. But I knew it must be an appalling total of tons to the square inch. What possible arrangement could they have brought in which to make that awful descent?
I tried to remember my forgotten physics lessons and calculate the pressure that deep down. I couldn't. But I knew it had to be an incredible amount of tons per square inch. What kind of setup could they have used to make that terrifying descent?
And, if the descent were accomplished, what in the world would we see when we got down there? Gigantic, hitherto unknown fishes? Marine growths, half animal and half vegetable?
And if we successfully made it down, what on earth would we see when we got there? Huge, never-before-seen fish? Sea life that’s part animal and part plant?
Decidedly, hot rolls and salad, cutlets and baked potatoes, good as they were, could not distract attention from the crowding questions that assailed me. And I could see that Stanley and the Professor were also far away in their thoughts—probably already exploring Penguin Deep.
Decidedly, hot rolls and salad, cutlets and baked potatoes, as good as they were, couldn't distract me from the overwhelming questions that plagued me. I could see that Stanley and the Professor were also lost in their thoughts—probably already exploring Penguin Deep.
After lunch we went forward to look at the Professor's gadget, as Stanley insisted on calling it.
After lunch we went ahead to check out the Professor's gadget, as Stanley insisted on calling it.
It had been carefully unpacked by the crew while we ate, and it shimmered in the electric lighted hold like a great bubble.
It had been carefully unpacked by the crew while we ate, and it shimmered in the electric-lit hold like a huge bubble.
It was a giant glass sphere, polished and flawless. Inside it could be made out various objects—a circular bench arrangement on a wooden flooring, batteries that filled the cup between the floor and the bottom arc of the sphere, tall metal cylinders, a small searchlight set next to a mechanism that was indeterminate. At three equidistant points on the sides there were glass handles, as thick as a man's thigh, cast integral with the walls. On the top there was a smaller handle.
It was a huge glass sphere, smooth and perfect. Inside, you could see different objects—a circular bench setup on a wooden floor, batteries that filled the space between the floor and the bottom curve of the sphere, tall metal cylinders, and a small searchlight next to an unclear mechanism. At three equal points on the sides, there were glass handles, as thick as a man's thigh, integrated with the walls. On the top, there was a smaller handle.
At first glance the sphere seemed all in one piece, with the central objects cast inside like a toy ship in a sealed bottle. Then a mathematically precise ring of prismatic reflections showed me that the top third of the ball was a separate piece, fitting conically down like the tapered glass stopper of a monstrous perfume bottle. The handle[Pg 348] on the top was for the purpose of lifting this giant's teapot lid, and allowing entrance into the sphere.
At first look, the sphere appeared to be a single unit, with the central objects inside resembling a toy ship in a sealed bottle. Then, a perfectly shaped ring of colorful reflections revealed that the top third of the ball was a separate piece, fitting down into the rest like the tapered glass stopper of a huge perfume bottle. The handle[Pg 348] on top was meant for lifting the lid of this giant's teapot, allowing access into the sphere.
"Isn't it a beauty?" murmured Stanley. "It ought to be," he added. "It cost me eighty-six thousand to make it in my own glass factory. Eleven castings before this one came along that was reasonably free of flaws. Twenty-two feet six inches over all, walls five feet thick, new formula unbreakable glass, four men working a month to grind the lid into place, tolerance limits plus or minus zero."
"Isn't it beautiful?" Stanley whispered. "It should be," he continued. "It cost me eighty-six thousand to produce it in my own glass factory. There were eleven castings before this one that was reasonably free of flaws. It's twenty-two feet six inches overall, with walls five feet thick, made from a new formula of unbreakable glass, and it took four men a month to grind the lid into place, with tolerance limits of plus or minus zero."
He slapped the Professor's shoulders. "Let's go in and look over the apparatus."
He slapped the Professor on the shoulders. "Let's go inside and check out the equipment."
To accommodate the huge ball a well had been constructed in the Rosa's hold. This brought the deck we were standing on up to within six feet of the top ring, above which was rigged a chain hoist for lifting the ponderous lid.
To accommodate the large ball, a well had been built in the hold of the Rosa. This raised the deck we were standing on to within six feet of the top ring, where a chain hoist was set up for lifting the heavy lid.
The hoist was revolved, the conical top was swung free, and we clambered into our unique diving shell.
The hoist was turned, the conical top was released, and we climbed into our distinctive diving shell.
The tall cylinders were revealed as great flasks of compressed air. The indeterminate thing beside the searchlight turned out to be a hand pump, geared to work against heavy pressure. From the suction chamber of this three tubes extended.
The tall cylinders were revealed to be large flasks of compressed air. The unclear object next to the searchlight turned out to be a hand pump, designed to operate under heavy pressure. From the suction chamber of this, three tubes extended.
"We inhale the air of the chamber," the Professor explained to me, "and exhale through the tubes into the pump cylinder. Breathe in through the nose and out through the mouth. The pump piston is forced down by this geared handle, sending the used air out of the shell through this sixteenth-inch hole. A ball check valve keeps the water from squirting in when the exhaust pressure is released."
"We breathe in the air of the chamber," the Professor explained to me, "and breathe out through the tubes into the pump cylinder. Inhale through your nose and exhale through your mouth. The pump piston is pushed down by this geared handle, pushing the used air out of the shell through this sixteenth-inch hole. A ball check valve prevents water from spraying in when the exhaust pressure is released."
He pointed to a telegraphic key which completed a circuit from the batteries in the bottom of the ball to a thread of copper cast through the lid.
He pointed to a telegraph key that completed a circuit from the batteries at the bottom of the ball to a copper wire threaded through the lid.
"That's your plaything, Martin. You are to raise or lower us by pressing that key. It controls the donkey en[Pg 349]gine electrically, so that we guide our own destinies though we are a mile beneath our power plant. Stanley works the pump. I direct the searchlight, write down notes, and, I sincerely hope, take snapshots of deep sea life."
"That's your toy, Martin. You can raise or lower us by pressing that key. It electrically controls the donkey engine, so we can guide our own destinies even though we're a mile below our power plant. Stanley operates the pump. I handle the searchlight, jot down notes, and, I truly hope, take pictures of deep sea life."
For a moment my part of the labor seemed so easy as to be unfair. Merely to sit there and punch a little key at raising and lowering time! But as I thought it over it began to appear more difficult.
For a moment, my role in the work seemed so easy that it felt unfair. Just sitting there and pressing a little key to raise and lower the time! But as I thought about it more, it started to seem more challenging.
The Rosa could not anchor, of course, in a mile of water. We would drift helplessly. If we approached an undersea cliff I must raise us at once to prevent us being smashed against it. And if the cliff were too lofty to be cleared in time....
The Rosa couldn't anchor in a mile of water, obviously. We would drift aimlessly. If we got close to an underwater cliff, I needed to raise us immediately to avoid crashing into it. And if the cliff was too high to get over in time...
I mentioned this to the Professor.
I told the Professor about this.
"That would be unfortunate," he said, with his frosty smile. "Stanley assures us this glass is unbreakable. He means commercially unbreakable. What would happen to it if it were submitted to the strain of being flung against a rock pile—in addition to the enormous stress of the water pressure—I don't know. It's your job to see that we don't have to find out!"
"That would be unfortunate," he said, with his cold smile. "Stanley assures us this glass is unbreakable. He means commercially unbreakable. What would happen if it were thrown against a rock pile—on top of the massive stress from the water pressure—I can't say. It's your job to make sure we don't have to find out!"
It had been planned to test the sphere empty first to see how it stood the strain.
It had been planned to test the sphere without anything inside first to see how it handled the pressure.
We drifted to a full stop over the center of Penguin Deep where we were to gamble our lives in a game with Neptune. Sea anchors were rigged to lessen our drift and the donkey engine was geared to the first cable drum.
We came to a complete stop over the middle of Penguin Deep, where we were about to risk our lives in a game with Neptune. Sea anchors were set up to reduce our drift, and the donkey engine was connected to the first cable drum.
There was an impressive row of these drums, each holding an interminable length of three-quarter-inch cable. The bulk of a mile of steel cable has to be seen to be believed!
There was an impressive line of these drums, each containing an endless length of three-quarter-inch cable. The mass of a mile of steel cable has to be seen to be believed!
The glass sphere was lifted from the hold, delicately for all its enormous weight, and swung over the rail preparatory to being lowered into the depths.
The glass sphere was hoisted from the hold, carefully despite its massive weight, and swung over the railing in preparation to be lowered into the depths.
Not until that moment did I notice two things: that there was no fastening[Pg 350] of any kind to keep the thick lid in place: and that the three-quarter-inch cable looked like a pack thread in comparison to the ponderous bulk it strained to support.
Not until that moment did I realize two things: that there wasn't any kind of fastening[Pg 350] to hold the heavy lid in place, and that the three-quarter-inch cable looked like a piece of thread compared to the heavy weight it was trying to support.
"We couldn't use a heavier cable," said the Professor, "because of the strain. We're overloading the hoist as it is. As for the lid being fastened down—I think you'll find it will be pressed into place securely enough!"
"We couldn't use a heavier cable," said the Professor, "because of the strain. We're already overloading the hoist as it is. As for the lid being secured—I think you'll find it will be pressed down tight enough!"
There was unanimous silence as the great globe slipped into the sea—down and down until the last reflection of the morning sun ceased to shimmer from its surface. Drum after drum was played out, till the first mate held his hand up to check the engineer.
There was complete silence as the huge globe sank into the sea—down and down until the last glimmer of the morning sun stopped shining on its surface. Drum after drum was played, until the first mate raised his hand to signal the engineer to stop.
"Five thousand feet, sir," he called to Stanley.
"Five thousand feet, sir," he shouted to Stanley.
"Haul it back up. And let us hope," Stanley added fervently, "that we'll find the gadget in one piece."
"Pull it back up. And let's hope," Stanley said passionately, "that we find the gadget in one piece."
The engine began to snort rhythmically. Dripping, vibrating, the coils of cable began to crawl back in place on the drums. There was a glint under the surface again as the sunlight reflected on the nearing sphere.
The engine started to puff steadily. Dripping and vibrating, the coils of cable slowly began to wind back onto the drums. A shimmer appeared on the surface again as the sunlight bounced off the approaching sphere.
The great ball flashed out of the water, and a cheer burst from the throats of all of us. It was absolutely unharmed. Only—there was a beading of fine moisture inside the thick globe. What that could mean, none of us could figure out.
The big ball shot out of the water, and everyone cheered. It was completely unscathed. Only—there were tiny beads of moisture inside the thick globe. None of us could figure out what that meant.
"Difference in temperature?" worried the Professor. "No, it's as cold inside as out. Molecules of water driven by sheer pressure through five feet of glass to unite in drops on the inside? Possibly. Well, there's one way to find out. Stanley, Martin—are you ready?"
"Temperature difference?" the Professor asked anxiously. "No, it's just as cold inside as it is outside. Water molecules pushed through five feet of glass under pressure to come together in drops on the inside? Maybe. Well, there's one way to find out. Stanley, Martin—are you ready?"
We nodded, and prepared to visit the bottom a mile below the Rosa's keel. The preparation consisted merely in donning heavy, fleece-lined jumpers to protect us from the cold of the sunless depths.
We nodded and got ready to go to the bottom, a mile below the Rosa's keel. The preparation was simple: we just put on heavy, fleece-lined jumpers to keep warm in the chilly, sunless depths.
Soberly we entered the ball to undergo whatever ordeal awaited us on the distant ocean floor. How comparative distance is! A mile walk in the country—it is nothing. A mile ascent in an airplane—a trifle. But a mile descent into pitch black, bone chilling depths of water—that is an immense distance!
Soberly, we entered the ball to face whatever challenges awaited us on the distant ocean floor. How relative distance is! A mile walk in the countryside—it’s nothing. A mile ascent in an airplane—a piece of cake. But a mile descent into pitch black, bone-chilling depths of water—that is a massive distance!
Copper wire, on a separate drum, was connected from the engine switch to the copper thread that curled through the glass wall to my telegraphic key. We strapped the mouthpieces of the breathing tubes over our heads, and Browne started the slow turning of the compression pump.
Copper wire, on a different drum, was linked from the engine switch to the copper thread that wound through the glass wall to my telegraphic key. We secured the mouthpieces of the breathing tubes over our heads, and Browne began the slow rotation of the compression pump.
The Professor snapped the searchlight on and off several times to see that it was in working shape. He raised his hand, I pressed the key, and the long descent began.
The Professor turned the searchlight on and off a few times to make sure it was working. He raised his hand, I pressed the button, and the long descent started.
That plunge into the bottomless depths remains in my memory almost as clearly as the far more fantastic adventures that came to us later.
That dive into the endless depths stays in my memory almost as vividly as the much more amazing adventures that came to us later.
Smoothly, rapidly, the yellow-green of the surface water dimmed to olive. This in turn grew blacker and blacker. Then we were slipping down into pitch darkness—a big bubble lit by a meagre lamp and containing three fragile human beings that dared to trust the soft pulp of their bodies to the crushing weight of the deepest ocean.
Smoothly and quickly, the yellow-green of the surface water faded to olive. This, in turn, turned darker and darker. Then we were sinking into complete darkness—a big bubble lit by a weak lamp and holding three delicate humans who dared to trust the soft flesh of their bodies to the crushing pressure of the deepest ocean.
The most impressive thing was the utter soundlessness of our descent. At first there had been a pulsing throb of the donkey engine transmitted to us by the sustaining cable. This died as we slid farther from the Rosa. At length it was hushed entirely, cushioned by the springy length of steel. There was no stir, no sound of any kind. As far as our senses could tell us, we were hanging motionless in the pressing, awesome blackness.
The most amazing thing was how completely silent our descent was. At first, we could feel the rhythmic thump of the donkey engine through the cable. But that faded away as we moved further from the Rosa. Eventually, it was completely quiet, absorbed by the flexible stretch of steel. There was no movement, no sound at all. As far as we could tell, we were suspended in the intense, overwhelming darkness.
The Professor switched off our light and turned on the searchlight which he trained downward through the wall at as steep an angle as the flooring would permit. Even then the illusion of motionlessness was preserved. There was nothing in the water to mark our prog[Pg 351]ress. We might have been floating in a back void of space.
The Professor turned off our light and switched on the searchlight, aiming it down through the wall at the steepest angle the floor would allow. Even so, the sense of stillness remained. There was nothing in the water to indicate our progress. We could have been drifting in a dark void of space.
Down and down we went, for an interminable length of time—till at length we reached the abysmal level where the sun never shone and the eyes of man had never gazed till now.
Down and down we went, for what felt like forever—until finally we reached the bottomless level where the sun never shone and the eyes of man had never looked until now.
Words were made to describe familiar articles. I find now when I am faced with the necessity of portraying events and objects beyond the range of normal human experience that I cannot conjure up words to fit. I despair of trying to make you see what we saw, and feel what we felt.
Words were created to describe things we know well. I realize that when I need to depict events and objects that are outside the scope of normal human experience, I struggle to find the right words. I feel hopeless trying to make you see what we saw and feel what we felt.
But try to picture yourself in the glass ball with us:
But try to imagine yourself in the glass ball with us:
All is profound blackness save for a streak of white, dying about fifty feet away, which is the beam of our searchlight. Twenty feet below is a bare floor of flinty lava and broken shell. This is unrelieved by sea-weed of any kind, appearing like an imagined fragment of Martian or lunar landscape.
All is deep blackness except for a white streak, fading about fifty feet away, which is the beam of our searchlight. Twenty feet below is a bare surface of rough lava and broken shells. There's no seaweed of any kind, making it look like an imagined piece of a Martian or lunar landscape.
The ball sways idly to the push of some explicable submarine current. It is like being in a captive balloon, except that the connecting cable extends stiffly upward instead of downward.
The ball sways aimlessly with the push of some mysterious underwater current. It's like being in a tethered balloon, except the cable connects rigidly upward instead of downward.
There is a realization, an instinctive feel of awful pressure around you. Logic tells you how you are clamped about, but deeper than logic is the intuition that the glass walls are pressing in on themselves—at the point of collapse. Your ears, tingle with the feel of it: your head rings with it.
There’s a sudden awareness, an instinctive feeling of intense pressure surrounding you. Logic explains how restricted you are, but deeper than logic is the sense that the glass walls are closing in on each other—on the verge of breaking. Your ears tingle with the sensation of it: your head buzzes with it.
You are breathing in through your nose—thin, unsatisfying gulps of air that cause your lungs to labor at their task; and you are exhaling through, your mouth, with difficulty, into the barrel of the powerful pump. No bubbles arise from the tiny hole where the used air is forced into the water. The pressure is too enormous for that. Only a thin, milky line marks its escape from the sphere.
You are inhaling through your nose—shallow, unfulfilling breaths that make your lungs work hard; and you are exhaling through your mouth, struggling, into the barrel of the strong pump. No bubbles come up from the tiny hole where the used air is pushed into the water. The pressure is just too high for that. Only a thin, milky line shows its escape from the sphere.
In a ghostly way you see Stanley turning the pump handle. With a handful of waste which he has bor[Pg 352]rowed from the Rosa's engine room, the Professor wipes from the section of wall through which the searchlight plays the moisture that constantly collects there. I sit with my hand near the key, peering downward and ahead like an engineer in a locomotive cab, ready to raise the shell or lower it as occasion warrants.
In a ghostly way, you see Stanley turning the pump handle. With a handful of waste he's borrowed from the Rosa's engine room, the Professor wipes away the moisture that constantly collects on the section of wall illuminated by the searchlight. I sit with my hand near the key, looking down and ahead like an engineer in a locomotive cab, ready to raise or lower the shell as needed.
And always the suffocating awareness of pressure....
And there’s always that suffocating feeling of pressure....
Strange and mystic journey as the tortured glass sphere floated over the bottom, following the slow drift of the Rosa far above!
Weird and mystical journey as the tortured glass sphere floated over the bottom, following the slow drift of the Rosa far above!
The finger of light played along the tilted side of a wrecked tramp steamer. There was a crumpled gash in the bow. From this ragged hole suddenly appeared a great, serpentine form....
The beam of light moved across the slanted side of a ruined cargo ship. There was a torn hole in the front. From this jagged opening, a large, snake-like shape suddenly emerged....
The Professor clutched at his camera, pointed it, and clenched his hands in a frenzy of disappointment. The serpent shape had disappeared back into the hull. A little later and we had drifted slowly past the wreck.
The Professor held onto his camera tightly, aimed it, and clasped his hands in a rush of disappointment. The serpent shape had vanished back into the hull. A little while later, we had slowly drifted past the wreck.
"Damn it!" the Professor snatched away his mouthpiece to exclaim: "If we could only stop."
"Damn it!" the Professor yanked his mouthpiece away to shout: "If we could just stop."
The bottom changed character shortly after we had passed the hulk. We began to creep over low, gently rounded mounds.
The bottom changed quickly after we passed the wreck. We started to crawl over low, gently rounded hills.
These were so regular in form that they were puzzling. About fifty feet across and ten in altitude, they looked artificial in their symmetry—like great saucers set on the ocean floor bottom side up. They took on a dirty black hue as our light struck them, and glowed with a faint phosphorescence as they stretched away into the darkness.
These were so regular in shape that they were confusing. About fifty feet wide and ten feet high, they appeared unnatural in their symmetry—like huge saucers lying upside down on the ocean floor. They turned a grimy black color as our light hit them, and glowed with a faint phosphorescence as they extended into the darkness.
A twelve-foot monstrosity, all toad-like head and eyes, swam into the light beam and bumped blindly against the glass ball. For an instant it goggled crazily at us. The Professor took its picture. It blundered away. As it reached the darkness beyond the beam it, too, showed phosphorescent. A belt of blue-white spots like the portholes[Pg 353] of a liner extended down its ugly sides.
A twelve-foot creature, with a toad-like head and big eyes, swam into the beam of light and bumped clumsily against the glass ball. For a moment, it stared at us wildly. The Professor snapped a photo. It then swam away. As it moved into the darkness beyond the light, it also glowed. A strip of blue-white spots, like the portholes[Pg 353] of a ship, lined its ugly sides.
Along the bottom, between the curious mounds, writhed a wormlike thing. But it was too huge to be described as truly wormlike—it was eighteen or twenty feet long and a foot thick. It was blood red, almost blunt ended and patently without eyes.
Along the bottom, between the strange mounds, squirmed a worm-like creature. But it was too large to be called truly worm-like—it was eighteen or twenty feet long and a foot thick. It was blood red, almost blunt-ended and clearly without eyes.
I took my gaze off it for an instant. When I looked again it had disappeared. I blinked at this seeming miracle and then discovered a foot or so of its tail protruding from under the edge of one of the mounds. It was threshing furiously about.
I took my eyes off it for a moment. When I looked back, it was gone. I stared in disbelief and then noticed a foot or so of its tail sticking out from under the edge of one of the mounds. It was thrashing around wildly.
It was at this instant that I suddenly found increased difficulty, and glanced at Stanley.
It was at this moment that I suddenly found it harder to manage, and I looked over at Stanley.
He had stopped pumping and was clutching at the Professor's arm with one hand while he pointed down with the other. The Professor motioned him toward the pump, and began to click pictures furiously with the camera pointed at the nearest mound.
He had stopped pumping and was grabbing the Professor's arm with one hand while pointing down with the other. The Professor signaled him toward the pump and started taking pictures rapidly with the camera aimed at the nearest mound.
Wondering at the urgency of Stanley's gesture and the frantic clicking of the camera shutter, I looked more closely at the curious, saucerlike hump.
Wondering about the urgency of Stanley's gesture and the quick clicking of the camera shutter, I looked more closely at the strange, saucer-shaped hump.
Under closer inspection something remarkably like a huge, mud-colored eye was revealed! And as we drifted along, twenty feet away on the farther slope, another appeared!
Under closer inspection, something that looked a lot like a huge, mud-colored eye was revealed! And as we floated along, twenty feet away on the farther slope, another one appeared!
Paralyzed, I stared at the edges of the thing. They were waving almost imperceptibly up and down, creeping!
Paralyzed, I stared at the edges of the thing. They were wavering almost imperceptibly up and down, creeping!
The mounds were living creatures! Acres and acres of them lying lethargically on the bottom waiting for something to crawl within range of their monstrous edges!
The mounds were alive! They stretched for acres, lazily resting on the ground, waiting for something to come close enough to their huge borders!
Involuntarily I pressed the key to raise us. But we had gone only a few feet when the Professor called to me.
Involuntarily, I pressed the key to lift us up. But we had barely gone a few feet when the Professor called out to me.
"Down again, Martin. I don't think these things will bother us unless we scrape against them. Anyway they can't hurt the shell."
"Back down, Martin. I don't think these things will bother us unless we brush against them. Anyway, they can't damage the shell."
I lowered the ball to our former twenty-foot level, and there we swung just over the monsters' backs.
I lowered the ball to our old twenty-foot height, and there we swung just above the monsters' backs.
The Professor had said that the giant inverted saucers would probably not bother us if we did not come in contact with them. It soon became apparent that, in a measure, he was right. The creatures either could not or would not lift their enormous bulks from the sea floor.
The Professor had mentioned that the giant upside-down saucers would probably leave us alone if we didn’t get too close. It quickly became clear that, in some way, he was correct. The creatures either couldn’t or didn’t want to lift their massive bodies off the ocean floor.
A gigantic wriggling thing, all grotesque fringe and tentacles, drifted down into the range of our light. Lower it floated until it hovered just above one of the larger mounds. The Professor got its portrait. At the same instant, as though it had heard the click of the shutter and been frightened by it, the thing dropped another foot—and touched the sloping back.
A huge, wriggling creature, with bizarre fringes and tentacles, floated down into the beam of our light. It sank lower until it was hovering just above one of the larger mounds. The Professor captured its image. Right then, as if it had heard the shutter click and was startled by it, the creature fell another foot and made contact with the sloping back.
With the speed of light the inverted saucer became a cup. Like a clenching fist, the cup closed over one of the straggling tentacles.
With the speed of light, the inverted saucer turned into a cup. Like a clenched fist, the cup closed over one of the trailing tentacles.
There followed a tug of war that was all the more ghastly for its soundlessness. The hunted jerked spasmodically to get away from the hunter. So wild were its efforts that several times it raised the monster clear of the bottom for a foot or so. But the grim clutch could not be broken.
There was a silent tug of war that felt even more horrifying because of its lack of noise. The prey jerked around desperately trying to escape from the predator. Its struggles were so frantic that it lifted the monster a foot off the ground a couple of times. But the tight grip couldn’t be shaken off.
Closer and closer it was dragged. Then, after a supreme paroxysm, the tentacle parted and the prey escaped. The tentacle disappeared into the mass of the baffled hunter. It made no attempt to follow the fleeing creature. It slowly relaxed along the bottom and waited for its next meal.
Closer and closer it was dragged. Then, after an intense struggle, the tentacle released its grip and the prey got away. The tentacle vanished into the confused hunter. It didn't try to pursue the escaping creature. It gradually relaxed along the bottom and waited for its next meal.
The unearthly incident gave us fresh confidence, convincing us that the monsters did not move unless they were directly touched. Of course we could not foresee the fatal accident that was going to put us within reach of one of the giant saucers.
The otherworldly event boosted our confidence, making us believe that the monsters only moved when they were physically touched. However, we had no way of predicting the tragic accident that would bring us close to one of the giant saucers.
We thought for awhile that these great blobs of cold life were the largest creatures of the depths. It was soon made clear to us how mistaken that notion was!
We thought for a while that these massive, cold creatures were the biggest beings in the deep. It quickly became clear to us how wrong that idea was!
For a time we gazed spellbound at the nightmare assortment of grotes[Pg 354]queries that gradually assembled around us, attracted no doubt by our light. The things were mainly sightless and of indescribable shape. Most of them were phosphorescent, and they avoided collisions in a way that suggested that they had some buried sense of light perception.
For a while, we stared in fascination at the terrifying mix of bizarre creatures that slowly gathered around us, undoubtedly drawn by our light. They were mostly blind and had shapes that were impossible to describe. Most of them glowed, and they seemed to steer clear of collisions in a way that implied they had some hidden sense of light perception.
As time passed the Professor emptied his camera, refilled it several times and groaned that he had no more film. Twice as we drifted along I raised us to keep us clear of a gradual upward slope of the smooth floor.
As time went on, the Professor emptied his camera, refilled it several times, and complained that he had run out of film. Twice, as we floated along, I lifted us up to keep us clear of a gentle incline on the smooth floor.
Stanley removed his mouthpiece long enough to suggest that we go back to the surface: we had been submerged for nearly four hours now. But before we could reply a violent movement was felt.
Stanley took out his mouthpiece just long enough to suggest that we go back to the surface; we had been under for almost four hours now. But before we could respond, a violent movement was felt.
The ball rocked and twirled so that we were forced to cling to the circular bench to avoid being thrown to the floor. It was as though a hurricane of wind had suddenly penetrated the unruffled depths.
The ball rolled and spun so that we had to hold on to the circular bench to keep from being thrown to the floor. It felt like a hurricane had suddenly burst into the calm depths.
"Earthquake?" called Stanley.
"Earthquake?" Stanley called.
"Don't know," answered the Professor. He swung the searchlight in an arc and focussed it at length on something that appeared only as a field of blurred movement. He wiped the moisture from the wall before the lens, and there was revealed to us a sight that makes my heart pound even now when I recall it to memory.
"Don't know," replied the Professor. He moved the searchlight in an arc and finally focused it on something that looked like just a blur of movement. He wiped the moisture off the wall in front of the lens, and we were shown a sight that still makes my heart race when I think back on it.
Something vast and serpentine had ventured too near the bottom—and had been caught by the death traps there!
Something huge and snake-like had gotten too close to the bottom—and had been trapped by the deadly snares down there!
The creature was a writhing mass of gigantic coils. It was impossible even to guess at its length, but its girth was such that the mound-shaped monsters that had fastened to it could not entirely encircle it.
The creature was a squirming mass of huge coils. It was impossible to even estimate its length, but its thickness was such that the mound-shaped monsters attached to it couldn't completely wrap around it.
There it twined and knotted: a mighty serpent of the deepest ocean, snapping its awful length and threshing its powerful tail in an effort to dislodge the giant leeches that were flattened against it. And every time it touched the bottom in its blind frenzy, more of the teeming deathtraps attached themselves to it, crawling over their fellows in an effort to find unoccupied areas.
There it twisted and tangled: a massive serpent from the depths of the ocean, snapping its terrifying length and thrashing its powerful tail to shake off the giant leeches that were stuck to it. And every time it hit the bottom in its wild panic, more of the swarming traps clung to it, crawling over each other to find empty spots.
Soon the sea-serpent was a distorted, creeping mass. For one appalling instant its head came into our view....
Soon the sea serpent became a twisted, slithering shape. For one shocking moment, its head came into sight....
It resembled the head of a crocodile, only it was ten times larger and covered with scale like the armor plate of a destroyer. The jaws, wide open and slashing with enormous, needle-shaped teeth at the huge parasites, were large enough to have held our glass sphere. One eye appeared. It was at least three feet across and of a shimmering amethyst color.
It looked like the head of a crocodile, but it was ten times bigger and covered in scales like the armor of a battleship. The jaws, wide open and snapping at the giant parasites with huge, needle-like teeth, were big enough to have fit our glass sphere inside. One eye appeared. It was at least three feet wide and a sparkling amethyst color.
One of the deadly saucers wrapped itself around the great head. The entire mass of attackers and attacked settled slowly to the bottom.
One of the deadly saucers wrapped around the large head. The whole mass of attackers and the attacked slowly sank to the bottom.
But before it completely succumbed the beaten monster gave one last, convulsive flick of its tail....
But before it fully gave in, the battered monster made one final, violent flick of its tail...
"Good God!" cried Stanley, shrinking away from the pump and staring upward.
"Good God!" Stanley exclaimed, stepping back from the pump and looking up.
I followed his gaze with my own eyes.
I followed his gaze with my eyes.
In the faint reflected glow of the searchlight I could see row on row of large cups flattened against the top of the ball. As I watched these flattened still more and the big sphere quivered perceptibly.
In the dim glow of the searchlight, I could see row after row of large cups pressed against the top of the ball. As I watched, these flattened even more, and the big sphere trembled slightly.
In its death struggle the mighty serpent had flicked one of the huge leeches against us. It now clung there with blind tenacity, covering nearly two-thirds of our shell with the underside of its body.
In its final fight, the huge serpent had thrown one of the massive leeches at us. It now stuck there with relentless persistence, covering almost two-thirds of our shell with the bottom of its body.
I reached for the control key to send us to the surface.
I grabbed the control key to take us to the surface.
"Don't!" snapped the Professor. "The weight—"
"Don't!" the Professor snapped. "The weight—"
He needed to say no more. My hand recoiled as though the key had been red hot.
He didn't need to say anything else. My hand pulled back like the key was burning hot.
The three-quarter-inch cable above us was now sustaining, in addition to its own huge weight, our massive glass[Pg 355] ball and the appalling tonnage of this grim blanket of flesh that encircled us. Could it further hold against the strain of lifting that combined tonnage through the press of the water? Almost certainly it could not!
The three-quarter-inch cable above us was now supporting, on top of its own heavy weight, our massive glass[Pg 355] ball and the overwhelming load of this grim blanket of flesh surrounding us. Could it even handle the pressure of lifting that combined weight through the force of the water? Almost definitely not!
There was nothing we could do but hang there and discover at first hand exactly what happened to things that were clamped in those mighty, living vises!
There was nothing we could do but hang there and see for ourselves exactly what happened to things that were stuck in those powerful, living vices!
The Professor turned on the interior bulb. The result was ghastly. It showed every detail of the belly of the thing that gripped us.
The Professor turned on the interior light. The result was horrifying. It revealed every detail of the belly of the creature that was holding us.
Crowded over its entire under surface were gristly, flattened suckers. Now and then a convulsive ripple ran through its surface tissue and great ridges of flesh stood out. With each squeeze the glass shell quivered ominously as though the extreme limit of its pressure resisting power were being reached—and passed.
Crowded all over its entire underside were tough, flattened suckers. Every now and then, a shudder would ripple through its surface, making great ridges of flesh stand out. With each squeeze, the glass shell trembled dangerously, as if it was reaching—and exceeding—the maximum level of pressure it could handle.
"A nice fix," remarked the Professor, his calm, dry voice acting like a tonic in that moment of fear. "If we try to go up, the cable would probably break. If we try to outlast the patience of this thing we might run out of air, or actually be staved in."
"A nice fix," the Professor said, his calm, dry voice serving as a relief in that moment of fear. "If we try to go up, the cable will probably break. If we try to outlast this thing's patience, we might run out of air or actually get crushed."
He paused thoughtfully.
He paused, deep in thought.
"I suggest, though, that we follow the latter course for awhile at least. It would be just too bad if that cable broke, gentlemen!"
"I suggest, however, that we take the latter approach for a while at least. It would be a shame if that cable broke, gentlemen!"
Stanley shuddered, and looked at the dirty white belly that pressed against the glass walls on all sides.
Stanley shuddered and stared at the grimy white belly that pressed against the glass walls from every direction.
"I vote we stay here for a time."
"I think we should stay here for a while."
"And I," was my addition.
"And I," was my add.
I relieved Stanley at the pump. He and the Professor sat down on the bench. Casting frequent glances at the constricted blanket of flesh that covered us, we prepared to wait as composedly as we might for the thing to give up its effort to smash our shell.
I took over from Stanley at the pump. He and the Professor sat down on the bench. We frequently glanced at the tight blanket of flesh that covered us as we tried to wait as calmly as possible for the thing to stop trying to break our shell.
The hour that followed was longer than any full day I have ever lived through. Had I not confirmed the passage of time by looking at my watch, I would have sworn that at least twenty hours had passed.
The hour that followed felt longer than any full day I have ever experienced. If I hadn't checked the time on my watch, I would have thought at least twenty hours had gone by.
Every half-minute I gazed at that weaving pattern of cup-shaped suckers only five feet away, trying to see if they were relaxing in their pressure. I attempted to persuade myself that they were. But I knew I was only imagining it. Actually they were pressed as flat as ever, and the sphere still quivered at regular intervals as the heavy body squeezed in on itself. There was no sign that its blind, mindless patience was becoming exhausted.
Every thirty seconds, I stared at that intricate pattern of cup-shaped suckers just five feet away, trying to convince myself they were relaxing from the pressure. I tried to make myself believe they were. But I knew I was just imagining it. In reality, they were pressed as flat as ever, and the sphere still quivered at consistent intervals as the heavy body squeezed in on itself. There was no indication that its blind, mindless patience was wearing thin.
There was little conversation during that interminable hour.
There was hardly any conversation during that endless hour.
Stanley grinned wryly once and commented on the creature's disappointment if it actually succeeded in getting at us.
Stanley smirked once and remarked on the creature's disappointment if it really managed to get to us.
"We'd be scattered all over the surrounding half mile by the pressure of the water," he said. "There'd be nothing left for our pet to feed on but five-foot chunks of broken glass. Not a very satisfying meal."
"We'd be spread out all over the area within half a mile because of the water pressure," he said. "There wouldn't be anything left for our pet to eat except five-foot pieces of broken glass. Not a very appetizing meal."
"We might try to reason with the thing—point out how foolish it is to waste its time on us," I suggested, trying to appear as nonchalant as he was.
"We could try to reason with it—point out how silly it is to waste its time on us," I suggested, trying to seem as relaxed as he was.
The Professor said nothing. He was coolly writing in his notebook, describing minutely the appearance of our abysmal captor.
The Professor said nothing. He was calmly writing in his notebook, detailing the appearance of our terrible captor.
Finally I chanced to look down through a section of wall not covered by our stubborn enemy. I wiped the moisture from the glass before the searchlight so that I could see more clearly.
Finally, I happened to look down through a part of the wall that our stubborn enemy hadn't covered. I wiped the moisture off the glass in front of the searchlight so I could see more clearly.
The bottom seemed to be heaving up and down. I blinked my eyes and looked again. It was not an illusion. With a regular dip and rise we were approaching to within a few feet of the rocky floor and moving back up again. Also we were floating faster than at anytime previous. The bottom was bare again; we had left the crowding, ominous mounds.[Pg 356]
The bottom looked like it was bouncing up and down. I blinked and looked again. It wasn’t just my imagination. With a steady dip and rise, we were coming within a few feet of the rocky floor and then moving back up again. We were also floating faster than ever before. The bottom was clear again; we had left behind the crowded, threatening mounds.[Pg 356]
I waved to the Professor. He snapped his notebook shut and stared at the uneasy ocean bottom.
I waved to the Professor. He closed his notebook and looked intently at the restless ocean floor.
"I've been hoping I was wrong," he said simply. "I thought I felt a wavy motion fifteen minutes ago, and it seemed to me to increase steadily."
"I've been hoping I was mistaken," he said plainly. "I thought I felt a swaying motion fifteen minutes ago, and it seemed to get stronger."
The three of us stared at each other.
The three of us looked at each other.
"You mean ..." began Stanley with a shudder.
"You mean ..." Stanley started, shuddering.
"I mean that the Rosa, one mile above us, is having difficulties. A storm. Judging from our movement it must be a hurricane: the length of cable would cushion us from any average wave, and we are rising and falling at least fifteen feet."
"I mean that the Rosa, one mile above us, is having troubles. A storm. Based on how we're moving, it must be a hurricane: the length of cable would protect us from any regular wave, and we're rising and falling at least fifteen feet."
"My God!" groaned Stanley. "The Rosa is already heeled with the weight of us. She could never weather a hurricane!"
"My God!" groaned Stanley. "The Rosa is already leaning with all of us on board. She'd never survive a hurricane!"
The plight of the crew above our heads was as clear to us as though we had been aboard with them.
The struggle of the crew above us was as clear to us as if we had been on board with them.
Should they cut the cable, figuring that the lives of the three of us were certainly not to be set against the thirty on the yacht?
Should they cut the cable, thinking that the lives of the three of us definitely shouldn’t be weighed against the thirty on the yacht?
Should they disconnect the electric control and try to haul us up regardless?
Should they disconnect the electric control and try to pull us up anyway?
Or should they try to ride out the storm in spite of being crippled by the drag of us?
Or should they try to weather the storm even though they're weighed down by us?
"I think if I were up there I'd cut us adrift," said Stanley grimly. Both the Professor and myself nodded. "Though," he added hopefully, "my captain is a good gambler...."
"I think if I were up there, I’d cut us loose," said Stanley grimly. Both the Professor and I nodded. "Although," he added hopefully, "my captain is a good gambler...."
The cable quivered like a live thing under the terrific strain. At each downward swoop, before the upswing began, there was a sickening sag.
The cable shook like it was alive under the intense pressure. With every downward plunge, just before the lift started, there was a nauseating droop.
"We no longer have a decision to make," said the Professor. "Press the key, Martin, and God grant we can rise with all this dead weight."
"We no longer have a choice to make," said the Professor. "Press the key, Martin, and hopefully we can lift off with all this extra weight."
And at that instant the crew of the Rosa were also relieved of the necessity for making a decision.
And at that moment, the crew of the Rosa were also freed from the need to make a decision.
At the bottom of one of those long, sickening falls there was a jerk—and we continued on down to the ocean floor!
At the bottom of one of those long, nauseating drops, there was a jolt—and we kept plunging down to the ocean floor!
The sphere rolled over, jumbling the equipment in a tangled mess with the three of us in the center, bruised and cut. The light snapped off as the battery connections were torn loose.
The sphere flipped over, tossing the gear into a chaotic pile with the three of us in the middle, bruised and cut up. The light went out as the battery connections got yanked free.
There we lay at the bottom of Penguin Deep, in an inert sphere that was dead and dark in the surrounding blackness—a coffin of glass to hold us through the centuries....
There we lay at the bottom of Penguin Deep, in a lifeless sphere that was dead and dark in the surrounding blackness—a glass coffin to hold us through the centuries....
"
"
Martin," I heard the Professor's voice after a time. "Stanley—can either of you move? I'm caught."
Martin," I heard the Professor's voice after a while. "Stanley—can either of you move? I'm stuck."
"I'm caught, too," came Stanley's gasping answer. "Something on my leg—feels like it's broken."
"I'm stuck, too," Stanley replied, out of breath. "Something's wrong with my leg—feels like it’s broken."
A heavy object was pressing across my body. With an effort I freed myself and fumbled in the pitch darkness for the other two.
A heavy object was lying across my body. With some effort, I managed to free myself and groped in the complete darkness for the other two.
"Lights first," commanded the Professor. "The pump, you know."
"Lights on first," the Professor ordered. "You know, the pump."
I did know! Frantically I scrambled in the dark till I located the batteries. They were right side up and still wired together.
I knew it! I quickly searched around in the dark until I found the batteries. They were oriented correctly and still connected together.
The air grew rapidly foul with no one at the pump. Panting for breath I blundered at the task of connecting the light. After what seemed an eternity I accomplished it.
The air quickly became stinky with no one at the pump. Gasping for air, I fumbled with the task of connecting the light. After what felt like forever, I finally got it done.
The light revealed Stanley with an air tank lying across his leg. The mouthpiece of his breathing tube had been forced back over his head, gashing his face in its journey. His face was white with pain.
The light showed Stanley with an air tank resting on his leg. The mouthpiece of his breathing tube had been pushed back over his head, cutting his face in the process. His face was pale with pain.
The Professor was caught under the heavy bench. I freed him and together we attended to Stanley, finding that his leg wasn't broken but only badly bruised.
The Professor was trapped under the heavy bench. I helped him out, and together we took care of Stanley, discovering that his leg wasn't broken but just badly bruised.
The mound-shaped monster, dislodged possibly by the fall, was nowhere to be seen.
The mound-shaped monster, likely dislodged by the fall, was nowhere to be found.
I resumed work at the pump, the connections of which were so strongly contrived that they had withstood the shock of the upset.[Pg 357]
I went back to working on the pump, which was built so well that it had survived the impact of the accident.[Pg 357]
For a moment we were content to rest while the air grew purer. Then we were forced squarely to face our fate.
For a moment, we were happy to take a break as the air became cleaner. Then we had to confront our fate directly.
The Professor summed up the facts in a few concise words.
The Professor summarized the facts in a few clear words.
"We're certainly doomed! Here at the bottom of Penguin Deep we're as out of reach of help as though we were stranded on the moon. We're as good as dead right now."
"We're definitely doomed! Down here at the bottom of Penguin Deep, we're as unreachable for help as if we were stuck on the moon. We're basically dead right now."
"If we have nothing left to hope for," whispered Stanley after a time, "we might as well close the air valves and get it over with at once. No use torturing ourselves...."
"If we have nothing left to hope for," whispered Stanley after a while, "we might as well close the air valves and get it over with right now. No point in torturing ourselves...."
The Professor moistened his lips.
The professor wet his lips.
"It might be wise." He turned to me. "What's your opinion, Martin?"
"It might be a good idea." He looked at me. "What do you think, Martin?"
But I—I confess I had not the stark courage of these two.
But I—I admit I didn't have the raw courage of these two.
"No! No!" I cried out. "Let's keep on living as long as the air holds out. Something might happen—"
"No! No!" I shouted. "Let’s keep living as long as there's air. Something could happen—"
I avoided their eyes as I said it, utterly ashamed of my cowardly quibbling with death. What in the name of God could possibly happen to help us?
I looked away as I said it, completely embarrassed by my fearful hesitation about death. What on Earth could possibly happen to help us?
The Professor shrugged dully, and nodded.
The Professor shrugged with indifference and nodded.
"I feel with Stanley that we ought to get it over in one short stab. But we have no right to force you...." His voice trailed off.
"I agree with Stanley that we should just get it done quickly. But we have no right to pressure you...." His voice faded away.
We readjusted our mouthpieces. I turned automatically at the pump; and we silently awaited the last suffocating moment of our final doom.
We adjusted our mouthpieces. I instinctively turned towards the pump; and we quietly waited for the last suffocating moment of our final doom.
As before, attracted by the light, a strange assortment of deep-sea life wriggled and darted about us, swimming lazily among the looped coils and twists of our cable which had settled down around us.
As before, drawn by the light, a bizarre mix of deep-sea creatures wriggled and darted around us, swimming lazily among the loops and twists of our cable that had settled around us.
Among these were certain fish that resembled great porcupines. Spines a foot and a half long, like living knife blades, protected them from the attacks of other species.
Among these were certain fish that looked like giant porcupines. Spines a foot and a half long, like living knife blades, shielded them from the attacks of other species.
They were the only things we saw that were not constantly writhing away from the jaws of some hostile monster—the only things that seemed able to swim about their own affairs without even deigning to watch for danger.
They were the only things we saw that weren't always struggling to escape some hostile monster—the only things that seemed able to go about their own business without even bothering to look out for danger.
Fascinated, I watched the six-foot creatures. Here were we, reasoning humans, supposed lords of creation, slowly but surely perishing—while only a few feet away one of the lowest forms of life could exist in perfect safety and tranquility!
Fascinated, I watched the six-foot creatures. Here we were, thinking humans, supposed masters of creation, slowly but surely dying—while only a few feet away one of the simplest forms of life could thrive in perfect safety and peace!
Then, as I watched them, I seemed to see a difference in some of them.
Then, as I watched them, I started to notice a difference in some of them.
The majority of them had two fins just behind the gill slits, typical fish tails and blunt, sloping heads. But now and then I saw a spined monster that was queerly unlike its fellows.
The majority of them had two fins just behind the gill slits, typical fish tails and blunt, sloping heads. But now and then I saw a spined monster that was oddly different from the others.
Instead of two front fins, these unique ones had two vacant round holes. The head looked as though it had forgotten to grow; its place was taken by an eyeless, projecting, shield shaped cap. And there was no tail.
Instead of two front fins, these unique ones had two empty round holes. The head looked like it had forgotten to develop; it was replaced by an eyeless, protruding, shield-shaped cap. And there was no tail.
Glad to find something to distract my half crazed thoughts, I studied the nearest of these.
Glad to find something to distract my nearly crazy thoughts, I focused on the nearest of these.
They moved slower than their tailed and finned brothers, I noticed. I wondered how they could move at all, lacking in any kind of motive power as they seemed to be.
They moved slower than their tailing and finned brothers, I noticed. I wondered how they could move at all, seeming to lack any kind of motive power.
Next instant the secret of their movement was made clear!
Next moment, the reason for their movement became clear!
Out of the empty fin holes of the creature I was studying crept two long, powerful looking tentacles. But these were not true tentacles. There were no vacuum discs on them, and they moved as though supported by jointed bones—like arms.
Out of the empty fin holes of the creature I was studying emerged two long, strong-looking tentacles. However, these weren't actual tentacles. They didn't have any suction cups on them, and they moved as if they were supported by jointed bones—like arms.
The arms ended in flat paddles that resembled hands. These threshed the water in a sort of breast-stroke, propelling the body forward.
The arms ended in flat paddles that looked like hands. They moved through the water in a breaststroke, pushing the body forward.
Shortly after the arms had appeared, the spiny head cap was cautiously extended a few inches forward from the main shell. Further it was extended as the head of a turtle might slowly appear from the protection of its bony case. And under it[Pg 358]—
Shortly after the arms appeared, the spiny head cap cautiously stretched a few inches forward from the main shell. It moved further out, like a turtle's head slowly emerging from its protective shell. And under it[Pg 358]—
"Professor!" I screamed wildly. "My God! Look!"
"Professor!" I yelled in panic. "Oh my God! Look!"
Both the Professor and Stanley merely stared dully at me. I babbled of what I had seen.
Both the Professor and Stanley just stared blankly at me. I rambled on about what I had seen.
"A man! A human looking thing, anyway! Arms and a head! A man inside a fish's spined hide—like armor!"
"A man! A human-looking creature, at least! Arms and a head! A man inside a fish's spiny skin—like armor!"
They looked pityingly at me. The Professor laid his hand on my shoulder.
They looked at me with pity. The Professor placed his hand on my shoulder.
"Now, now," he soothed, "don't go to pieces—"
"Hey, it's okay," he reassured, "don't lose it—"
"I tell you I saw it!" I shouted. Then, shrinking from the hysterical loudness of my own voice, I lowered my tone. "Something that looks human has occupied some of those prickly, six-foot shells. I saw arms—and a man's head! I swear it!"
"I’m telling you, I saw it!" I shouted. Then, startled by the crazy loudness of my own voice, I toned it down. "Something that looks human has taken over some of those prickly, six-foot shells. I saw arms—and a man's head! I swear it!"
"Nonsense! How could a human being stand the cold, the pressure—"
"Nonsense! How could a person handle the cold, the pressure—"
Here I happened to glance at the wall of the shell through which the searchlight shone.
Here, I happened to glance at the wall of the shell where the searchlight was shining.
"Look! See for yourself!"
"Check it out! See for yourself!"
Squarely in the rays of the light showed a head, projecting from one of the shells and capped with a wide flat helmet of horned bone.
Directly in the light, a head was visible, emerging from one of the shells and topped with a wide flat helmet made of horned bone.
There were eyes and nose and mouth placed on one side of that head—a face! There were even tabs of flesh or bony protuberances that resembled ears.
There were eyes, a nose, and a mouth positioned on one side of that head—a face! There were even bits of flesh or bony bumps that looked like ears.
"Curious," muttered the Professor, staring. "It certainly looks human enough to talk. But it's only a fish, nevertheless. See—in the throat are gill slits."
"Curious," the Professor said, staring. "It definitely looks human enough to speak. But it's just a fish, after all. Look—in its throat are gill slits."
"But the eyes! Look at them! They're not the eyes of a fish!"
"But those eyes! Check them out! They're definitely not fish eyes!"
And they were not. There was in them a light of reason, of intelligence. Those eyes were roaming brightly over us, observing the light, the equipment, seeming to note our amazement as we crowded to look at it.
And they weren't. There was a spark of reason and intelligence in them. Those eyes were shining brightly on us, taking in the light and the equipment, seeming to notice our amazement as we gathered to look.
The sphere rocked slightly. Behind the staring, manlike visitor there was a glimpse of enormous, crocodile jaws and huge, amethyst eyes. Instantly the head and arms receded, leaving an empty-seeming, lifeless shell. An impregnable fortress of spines, the thing drifted slowly away through the twisted loops of cable.
The sphere swayed a little. Behind the staring, human-like visitor, there was a glimpse of massive, crocodilian jaws and giant, amethyst eyes. Immediately, the head and arms pulled back, leaving behind an empty-looking, lifeless shell. An impenetrable fortress of spines, the thing glided slowly through the twisted loops of cable.
"It certainly looked like—" began Stanley shakily.
"It definitely seemed like—" started Stanley, his voice trembling.
"The creature was just a fish," said the Professor shaking his head at the light in Stanley's eyes. "Some sort of giant parasite that inhabits the shells of other fish."
"The creature was just a fish," the Professor said, shaking his head at the light in Stanley's eyes. "Some kind of giant parasite that lives in the shells of other fish."
He opened the valve of the last air cylinder and seated himself resignedly on the bench.
He opened the valve on the last air cylinder and sat down on the bench with a sense of acceptance.
"We have another half hour or so—"
"We have about another half hour—"
All of us suddenly put out our hands to brace ourselves. The sphere had moved.
All of us quickly reached out our hands to steady ourselves. The sphere had shifted.
"Look at the cable!" called Stanley.
"Check out the cable!" called Stanley.
We did so. It was moving, writhing away from us over the bottom as though abruptly given life of its own. Coil after coil disappeared into the further gloom.
We did that. It was moving, writhing away from us along the bottom as if it had suddenly come to life. Coil after coil vanished into the deeper darkness.
At length the cable was straight. The ball moved again—was dragged a few feet along the rocky floor.
At last, the cable was straight. The ball moved again—was pulled a few feet along the rocky ground.
Something—possessed of incredibly vast power—had seized the end of the steel cable and was reeling us in as a fisherman reels in a trout!
Something—holding immense power—had grabbed the end of the steel cable and was pulling us in like a fisherman reeling in a trout!
Slowly, unsteadily, we slid along the ocean floor. Ahead of us appeared a jagged black wall—a cliff. There was a gloomy hole at its base. Toward this we were being dragged by whatever it was that had caught the end of the cable.
Gradually, unsteadily, we moved along the ocean floor. In front of us appeared a sharp black wall—a cliff. There was a dark hole at its base. We were being pulled toward this by whatever had snagged the end of the cable.
Helpless, we watched ourselves engulfed by the murky den. In the beam of the searchlight we saw that the submarine cavern extended on and on for an unguessable depth. The cable, taut with the strain, stretched ahead out of sight.
Helpless, we watched ourselves swallowed by the dark cave. In the beam of the searchlight, we could see that the submarine cavern went on and on into an unknowable depth. The cable, pulled tight with pressure, extended ahead out of sight.
Time had been lost track of during that mysterious, ominous journey. It was recalled to us by the state of the air we were breathing.[Pg 359]
Time had slipped away during that strange, unsettling journey. We were reminded of it by the quality of the air we were breathing.[Pg 359]
The Professor removed his mouthpiece and cast the tube aside.
The professor took out his mouthpiece and tossed the tube away.
"You might as well stop pumping, Martin," he said quietly. "We're done. There's no more air in the flask."
"You might as well stop pumping, Martin," he said softly. "We're finished. There's no more air in the flask."
We stared at each other. Then we shook hands, solemnly, tremulously, taking leave of each other before we departed on that longest of all journeys....
We looked at each other. Then we shook hands, seriously and nervously, saying goodbye before we set off on that longest of all journeys....
The air in that small space was rapidly exhausted. We lay on the floor, laboring for breath, and closed our eyes....
The air in that small space quickly ran out. We lay on the floor, struggling to breathe, and closed our eyes....
The Professor, the oldest of the three of us, succumbed first. I heard his breath whistle stertorously and, glancing at him, saw that he was in a coma. In a moment Stanley had joined him in blessed unconsciousness.
The Professor, the oldest of the three of us, was the first to give in. I heard his breath struggle out in a whistling sound and, glancing at him, saw that he was in a coma. Before long, Stanley joined him in a deep, peaceful sleep.
I could feel myself drifting off.... Hammers beat at my ears.... Daggers pierced my heaving lungs....
I could feel myself drifting off.... Hammers pounded in my ears.... Daggers stabbed at my struggling lungs....
Hazily I could see scores of the bristly, manlike fish when I opened my eyes and glanced through the walls. It was not one monster then, but many that had brought us to their lair. Abruptly, as though a signal had been given, they all streamed back toward the mouth of the cavern....
Hazily, I could see a bunch of the bristly, manlike fish when I opened my eyes and looked through the walls. It wasn’t one monster after all, but many that had led us to their lair. Suddenly, as if a signal had been given, they all rushed back toward the entrance of the cavern....
My eyesight dimmed.... The hammers pulsed louder.... A veil descended over my senses and I knew no more....
My vision blurred.... The pounding grew louder.... A fog fell over my senses and I lost awareness....
A soft, sustained roar came to my ears. Through my closed eyelids I could sense light. A dank, fishy smell came to my nostrils.
A soft, continuous roar reached my ears. Even with my eyes shut, I could feel the light. A musty, fishy odor filled my nose.
I groaned and moved feebly, finding that I was resting on something soft and pleasant.
I groaned and shifted weakly, realizing I was lying on something soft and comfy.
Dazedly I opened my eyes and sat up. An exclamation burst from me as I suddenly remembered what had gone before, and realized that somehow, incredibly, I was still living.
Dazed, I opened my eyes and sat up. A shout escaped me as I suddenly remembered what had happened before and realized that somehow, against all odds, I was still alive.
Feeling like a man who has waked from a nightmarish sleep to find himself in his tomb, I gazed about.
Feeling like a guy who just woke up from a bad dream to find himself in his own grave, I looked around.
I was in a long, lofty rock chamber, the uneven floor of which was covered with shallow pools of water. The further end was of smooth-grained stone that resembled cement. The near end was rough like the walls; but in it there was a small, symmetrical arch, the mouth of a passage leading away to some other point in the bowels of the earth.
I was in a long, high rock chamber, the uneven floor of which was covered with shallow pools of water. The far end had smooth stone that looked like cement. The near end was rough like the walls, but there was a small, symmetrical archway, the entrance to a passage that led somewhere deeper into the earth.
The place was flooded with clear light that had a rosy tinge. From my position on the floor I could not see what made the light. It streamed from a crevice that extended clear around the cave parallel with the floor and about twelve feet above it. From this groove, along with the light, came the soft roaring hiss.
The place was filled with bright, warm light that had a pinkish hue. From my spot on the floor, I couldn't tell where the light was coming from. It came from a crack that ran all the way around the cave, just above the floor, about twelve feet up. Along with the light, there was a gentle, roaring hiss coming from this opening.
Beside me was the glass ball, the cover off and lying a few feet away from the opening in the top. There was no trace of Stanley or the Professor.
Beside me was the glass ball, the lid taken off and lying a few feet away from the opening at the top. There was no sign of Stanley or the Professor.
I rose from my couch, a thick, mattresslike affair of soft, pliant hide, and walked feebly toward the small arch in the near end of the cave.
I got up from my couch, a thick, mattress-like thing made of soft, flexible hide, and walked slowly toward the small arch at the near end of the cave.
Even as I approached it I heard footsteps, and voices resounded in some slurring, musical language. Half a dozen figures suddenly came into view.
Even as I got closer, I heard footsteps, and voices echoed in a slurred, melodic language. Suddenly, half a dozen figures appeared.
They were men, as human as myself! Indeed, as I gazed at them, I felt inclined to think they were even more human!
They were men, just like me! In fact, as I looked at them, I felt like they might even be more human!
They were magnificent specimens. The smallest could not have been less than six feet three, and all of them were muscular and finely proportioned. Their faces were arresting in their expression of calm strength and kindliness. They looked like gods, arrayed in soft, thick, beautifully tanned hides in this rosy tinted hole a mile below the ocean's top.
They were incredible examples. The shortest was at least six feet three, and all of them were strong and well-built. Their faces had a striking look of serene strength and warmth. They resembled deities, dressed in soft, thick, beautifully tanned hides in this rosy-colored space a mile beneath the ocean's surface.
They stared at me for an instant, then advanced toward me. My face must have reflected alarm, for the tallest of them held up his hand, palm outward, in a peaceful gesture.
They looked at me for a moment, then walked towards me. I must have shown fear on my face, because the tallest one raised his hand, palm facing me, in a peaceful gesture.
The leader spoke to me. Of course the slurred, melodious syllable meant nothing to me. He smiled and indi[Pg 360]cated that I was to follow him. I did so, hardly aware of what I was doing, my brain reeling in an attempt to grasp the situation.
The leader talked to me. Of course, the slurred, musical sounds meant nothing to me. He smiled and indicated that I should follow him. I did, barely aware of what I was doing, my mind spinning as I tried to make sense of the situation.
How marvelous, how utterly incredible, to find human beings here! How many were there? Where had they come from? How had they salvaged us from Penguin Deep? I gave it up, striding along with my towering guards like a man walking in his sleep.
How amazing, how completely unbelievable, to find people here! How many were there? Where did they come from? How did they rescue us from Penguin Deep? I dropped the questions, walking alongside my towering guards like a man in a daze.
At length the low passageway ended, and I exclaimed aloud at what I saw.
At last, the narrow passageway came to an end, and I shouted in surprise at what I saw.
I was looking down a long avenue of buildings, all three stories in height. There were large door and window apertures, but no doors nor window panes. In front of each house was a small square with—wonder of wonders!—a lawn of whitish yellow vegetation that resembled grass. In some of the lawns were set artistic fountains of carved rock.
I was looking down a long row of three-story buildings. There were big doorways and window openings, but no actual doors or window panes. In front of each house was a small square with—amazing!—a lawn of whitish-yellow plants that looked like grass. Some of the lawns had decorative fountains made of carved stone.
I might have been looking down any prosperous earthly subdivision, save for the fact that the roofs of the houses were the earth itself, which the building walls, in addition to functioning as partitions, served to support. Also earthly subdivisions aren't usually illuminated with rosy light that comes softly roaring from jets set in the walls.
I could have been looking down at any successful neighborhood, except for the fact that the rooftops were the ground itself, which the walls, besides acting as dividers, also helped to hold up. Plus, normal neighborhoods aren't usually lit with a warm light that softly floods in from jets installed in the walls.
We were walking toward a more brightly lighted area that showed ahead of us. On the way we passed intersections where other, similar streets branched geometrically away to right and left. These were smaller than the one we were on, indicating that ours was Main Street in this bizarre submarine city.
We were heading toward a brighter area that was visible up ahead. Along the way, we passed intersections where other, similar streets branched off to the right and left. These were smaller than the one we were on, suggesting that ours was Main Street in this strange underwater city.
Faces appeared at door and window openings to peer at me as we passed. And even in that jumbled moment I had time to realize that these folk could restrain curiosity better than we can atop the earth. There was no hub-bub, no running out to tag after the queerly dressed foreigner and shout humorous remarks at him.
Faces appeared at doors and windows to look at me as we went by. And even in that chaotic moment, I had a chance to notice that these people could control their curiosity better than we can on the surface. There was no commotion, no rushing out to follow the oddly dressed outsider and yell funny comments at him.
We approached the bright spot I had noticed from afar. It was an open square, about a city block in area, in the center of which was a royal looking building covered with blazing fragments of crystal and so brilliantly resplendent with light that it seemed to glow at the heart of a pink fire.
We made our way to the bright spot I had seen from a distance. It was an open square, roughly the size of a city block, and in the middle stood a majestic building adorned with shining pieces of crystal, so incredibly radiant that it appeared to be surrounded by a pink flame.
I was led toward this and in through a wide doorway. As courteously as though I were a visiting king, I was conducted up a great staircase, down a corridor set with more of the sparkling crystals and into a huge, low room. There my escort bowed and left me.
I was guided to this place and through a wide doorway. With all the courtesy of someone welcoming a visiting king, I was taken up a grand staircase, down a hallway filled with more sparkling crystals, and into a huge, low room. There, my escort bowed and left me.
Still feeling that I could not possibly be awake and seeing actual things, I glanced around.
Still feeling like I couldn't possibly be awake and seeing real things, I looked around.
In a corner was another of the mattresslike couches made of the thick, soft hide that seemed to be the principal fabric of the place. A few feet away was a table set with dishes of food in barbaric profusion. None of the viands looked familiar but all appealed to the appetite. The floor was strewn with soft skins, and comfortable, carved benches were scattered about.
In one corner was another mattress-like couch made of thick, soft leather that seemed to be the main material here. A few feet away was a table overflowing with an extravagant spread of food. None of the dishes looked familiar, but they all looked appetizing. The floor was covered with soft hides, and comfortable carved benches were placed around.
I walked to the window and looked out. Underneath was a plot of the cream colored grass through which ran a tiny stream. This widened at intervals into clear pools beside which were set stone benches. A hundred yards away was the edge of the square, where the regular, three storied houses began.
I walked to the window and looked out. Below was a patch of cream-colored grass with a small stream running through it. This widened periodically into clear pools next to which were stone benches. A hundred yards away was the edge of the square, where the regular three-story houses began.
While I was staring at this unearthly vista, still unable to think with any coherence. I heard my name called. I turned to face Stanley and the Professor.
While I was gazing at this otherworldly view, still unable to think clearly, I heard my name being called. I turned to see Stanley and the Professor.
Both were pale in the rose light, and Stanley limped with the pain of his bruised leg: but both had recovered from their partial suffocation as completely as had I.
Both were pale in the rosy light, and Stanley limped from the pain of his bruised leg; but both had bounced back from their near suffocation just like I had.
"We thought perhaps you'd decided to swim back up to the Rosa and leave us to our fates," said Stanley after we had stopped pumping each other's arms and had seated ourselves.[Pg 361]
"We thought maybe you chose to swim back to the Rosa and leave us to face our own fate," Stanley said after we stopped pumping each other's arms and sat down.[Pg 361]
"And I thought—well, I didn't think much of anything," I replied. "I was too busy straining my eyesight over the wonders of this city. Did you ever see anything like it?"
"And I thought—well, I didn't think much at all," I replied. "I was too busy straining my eyes over the wonders of this city. Have you ever seen anything like it?"
"We haven't seen it at all, save for a view from the windows," said Stanley. "All we know of the place is that a while ago we woke up in a room like this, only much smaller and less lavish. I wonder why you rate this distinction?"
"We haven't seen it at all, except for a view from the windows," said Stanley. "All we know about the place is that some time ago we woke up in a room like this, only much smaller and less fancy. I'm curious why you think this is special?"
I described the streets as I had seen them. (It is impossible for me to think of them as anything but streets; it would seem as though the rock roof over all would give the appearance of a series of tunnels; but I had always the impression of airiness and openness.)
I described the streets as I had seen them. (I can't think of them as anything other than streets; it feels like the rocky roof above creates a series of tunnels, but I always felt a sense of lightness and openness.)
"Light and heat are furnished by natural gas," said the Professor when I remarked on the perfection of these two necessities. "That's what makes the low roaring noise—the thousands of burning jets. But the presence of gas here isn't as unusual as the presence of air. Where does that come from? Through wandering underground mazes, from some cave mouth in the Fiji Islands to the north? That would indicate that all the earth around here is honeycombed like a gigantic section of sponge. I wonder—"
"Natural gas provides light and heat," the Professor said when I commented on how perfect these two essentials are. "That's why you hear that low roaring noise—the thousands of burning jets. But having gas here isn't as surprising as having air. Where does the air come from? Does it travel through winding underground tunnels, from some cave entrance in the Fiji Islands to the north? That would suggest that all the earth around here is filled with holes like a giant sponge. I wonder—"
"Have you any idea how we were rescued?" I interrupted, a little impatient of his abstract scientific ponderings.
"Do you have any idea how we were rescued?" I cut in, a bit impatient with his abstract scientific thoughts.
"We have," said Stanley. "A woman told us. We woke up to find her nursing us—gorgeous looking thing—finest woman I've ever seen, and I've seen a good many—"
"We have," Stanley said. "A woman told us. We woke up to find her taking care of us—she was stunning— the most beautiful woman I've ever seen, and I've seen quite a lot—"
"She didn't exactly 'tell' us," remarked the Professor with his thin smile. Women were only interesting to him as biological studies. "She drew a diagram that explained it.
"She didn't exactly 'tell' us," the Professor said with his slight smile. Women were just subjects of interest to him in terms of biology. "She made a diagram that clarified it."
"That tunnel, Martin, was like the outer diving chamber of a submarine. We were hauled in on a big windlass—driven by gas turbines, I think. Once we were inside, a twenty-yard, counterbalanced wall of rock was lowered across the entrance. Then the water was drained out through a well, and into a subterranean body of water that extends under the entire city. And here we are."
"That tunnel, Martin, was like the outer diving chamber of a submarine. We were pulled in by a big winch—powered by gas turbines, I think. Once we were inside, a twenty-yard, counterbalanced wall of rock was lowered across the entrance. Then the water was drained out through a well, into an underground body of water that stretches beneath the entire city. And here we are."
We fell silent. Here we were. But what was going to happen to us among these friendly-seeming people; and how—if ever—we were going to get back to the earth's surface, were questions we could not even try to answer.
We became quiet. Here we were. But what was going to happen to us among these seemingly friendly people; and how—if ever—we would get back to the earth's surface, were questions we couldn't even begin to answer.
We ate of the appetizing food laid out on the long table. Shortly afterward we heard steps in the corridor outside the room.
We enjoyed the delicious food spread out on the long table. Soon after, we heard footsteps in the hallway outside the room.
A woman entered. She was ravishingly beautiful, tall, slender but symmetrically rounded. A soft leather robe slanted upward across her breast to a single shoulder fastening and ended just above her knees in a skirt arrangement. Around her head was a regal circlet of silvery gray metal with a flashing bit of crystal set in the center above her broad, low forehead.
A woman walked in. She was incredibly beautiful, tall, slender but with elegant curves. A soft leather robe angled upward across her chest to a single shoulder clasp and ended just above her knees in a skirt style. Around her head was a royal circlet of silvery gray metal with a sparkling crystal set in the center above her broad, low forehead.
She smiled at Stanley who looked dazzled and smiled eagerly back.
She smiled at Stanley, who looked amazed and eagerly smiled back.
She pointed toward the door, signifying that we were to go with her. We did so; and were led down the great staircase and to a huge room that took up half the ground floor of the building. And here we met the nobility of the little kingdom—the upper class that governed the immaculate little city.
She pointed to the door, indicating that we were to follow her. We did, and we were led down the grand staircase to a massive room that occupied half the ground floor of the building. Here, we met the nobility of the small kingdom—the upper class that ruled the pristine little city.
They were standing along the walls, leaving a lane down the center of the room—tall, finely modelled men and women dressed in the single garments of soft leather. There were people there with gray hair and wisdom wrinkled faces; but all were alike in being erect of body, firm of bearing and in splendid health.
They were standing against the walls, creating a path down the center of the room—tall, well-built men and women dressed in single pieces of soft leather. There were people with gray hair and wise, wrinkled faces; but they all shared the same traits of being upright, confident, and in excellent health.
They stopped talking as we entered the big room. Our gaze strayed ahead down the lane toward the further wall.
They stopped talking when we walked into the big room. Our eyes wandered forward down the aisle toward the far wall.
Here was a raised dais. On it was a gleaming crystal encrusted throne. And occupying it was the most[Pg 362] queenly, exquisitely beautiful woman I had ever dreamed about.
Here was a raised platform. On it was a shiny, crystal-encrusted throne. Sitting on it was the most[Pg 362] queenly, breathtakingly beautiful woman I had ever imagined.
Woman? She was just a girl in years in spite of her grave and royal air. Her eyes were deep violet. Her hair was black as ebony and gleaming with sudden glints of light. Her skin—
Woman? She was just a young girl even though she had a serious and regal demeanor. Her eyes were a deep violet. Her hair was as black as ebony and shined with sudden flashes of light. Her skin—
But she cannot be described. Only a great painter could give a hint of her glory. Too, I might truthfully be described as prejudiced about her perfections.
But she can't be described. Only a great artist could capture a glimpse of her beauty. Plus, I might honestly admit that I'm biased when it comes to her qualities.
The Queen, for patently she was that, bowed graciously at us. It seemed to me—though I told myself that I was an imaginative fool—that her eyes rested longest on me, and had in them an expression not granted to the Professor or Stanley.
The Queen, clearly she was that, bowed gracefully at us. It seemed to me—though I told myself I was just being overly imaginative—that her gaze lingered on me the longest, and there was a look in her eyes that wasn’t given to the Professor or Stanley.
She spoke to us a melodious sentence or two, and waved her beautiful hand in which was a short ivory wand, evidently a scepter.
She spoke to us in a sweet tone, casually waving her lovely hand, which held a short ivory wand that was clearly a scepter.
"She's probably giving us the keys to the city," whispered Stanley. He edged nearer the fair one who had conducted us. "I sincerely hope there's room here for us."
"She's probably giving us the keys to the city," Stanley whispered. He moved closer to the attractive woman who had led us here. "I really hope there's space for us."
The open lane closed in on us. Men and women crowded about us speaking to us and smiling ruefully as they realized we could not understand. I noticed that, for some curious reason, they seemed fascinated by the color of my hair. Red-haired men were evidently scarce there.
The open path started to narrow around us. Men and women gathered closely, talking to us and smiling sadly when they realized we couldn’t understand them. I noticed that, for some strange reason, they seemed really interested in the color of my hair. It was clear that red-haired guys were pretty rare there.
At length the beauty who had so captured Stanley's fancy, and who seemed to have been appointed a sort of mentor for us, suggested in sign language that we might want to return to our quarters.
At last, the beauty who had so captivated Stanley and who seemed to have been assigned as a kind of guide for us, suggested through gestures that we might want to head back to our rooms.
It was a welcome suggestion. We were done in by the experiences and emotions that had gripped us since leaving the Rosa such an incredibly few hours ago.
It was a welcome suggestion. We were overwhelmed by the experiences and feelings that had taken hold of us since leaving the Rosa just a few hours ago.
We went back to the second floor. I to my luxurious big apartment and Stanley and the Professor to their smaller but equally comfortable rooms.
We headed back up to the second floor. I went to my spacious, upscale apartment, while Stanley and the Professor went to their smaller but still cozy rooms.
A pleasant period slid by, every waking hour of which was filled with new experiences.
Nice period passed, with every waking hour packed with new experiences.
The city's name, we found, was Zyobor. It was a perfect little community. There were artisans and thinkers, artists and laborers—all alike in being physically perfect beyond belief and cultured as no race on top the ground is cultured.
The city's name, we discovered, was Zyobor. It was a perfect little community. There were artisans and thinkers, artists and laborers—all equally physically stunning and cultured like no other group on the planet.
As we began to learn the language, more exact details of the practical methods of existence were revealed to us.
As we started learning the language, we discovered more specific details about how to live in a practical way.
The surrounding earth furnished them with building materials, metals and unlimited gas. The sea, so near us and yet so securely walled away, gave them food. Which warrants a more detailed description.
The nearby ground provided them with materials for construction, metals, and an endless supply of gas. The sea, so close yet so securely blocked off, supplied them with food. This deserves a more detailed explanation.
We were informed that the manlike, two-armed fishes were the servants of these people—domesticated animals, in a sense, only of an extremely high order of intelligence. They were directed by mental telepathy (Every man, woman and child in Zyobor was skilled at thought projection. They conversed constantly, from end to end of the city, by mental telepathy.)
We were told that the humanoid, two-armed fish were the servants of these people—domesticated creatures, in a way, but of an incredibly high level of intelligence. They were guided by mental telepathy. (Every man, woman, and child in Zyobor was proficient at thought projection. They communicated constantly, from one end of the city to the other, through mental telepathy.)
Protected in their spined shells, which they captured from the schools of porcupine fish that swarmed in Penguin Deep, they gathered sea vegetation from the higher levels and trapped sea creatures. These were brought into the subterranean chamber where our glass ball now reposed. Then the chamber was emptied of water and the food was borne to the city.
Protected in their spiked shells, which they got from the schools of porcupine fish that swarmed in Penguin Deep, they collected sea plants from the upper levels and caught sea creatures. These were brought into the underground chamber where our glass ball now rested. Then the chamber was drained of water and the food was taken to the city.
The vast army of mound-fish provided the bulk of the population's food, and also furnished the thick, pliant skin they used for clothing and drapes. They were cultivated as we cultivate cattle—an ominous herd, to be handled with care and approached by the fish-servants with due caution.
The large army of mound-fish supplied most of the population's food and also provided the thick, flexible skin used for clothing and curtains. They were raised much like we raise cattle—an intimidating herd, to be treated carefully and approached by the fish-servants with the necessary caution.
Thus, with all reasonable wants satisfied, with talent and brains to design beautiful surroundings, lighted and warmed by inexhaustible natural gas, these fortunate beings lived their shel[Pg 364][Pg 363]tered lives in their rosy underground world.
Thus, with all their reasonable needs met, and with the talent and intelligence to create beautiful environments, warmed and lit by an endless supply of natural gas, these fortunate individuals lived their sheltered lives in their rosy underground world.
At least I thought their lives were sheltered then. It was only later, when talking to the beautiful young Queen, that I learned of the dread menace that had begun to draw near to them just a short time before we were rescued....
At least I thought their lives were protected back then. It was only later, when I spoke with the beautiful young Queen, that I discovered the terrifying threat that had started to approach them just a little while before we were saved....
My first impression, when we had entered the throne room that first day, that the Queen had regarded me more intently than she had Stanley or the Professor, had been right. It pleased her to treat me as an equal, and to give me more of her time than was granted to any other person in the city.
My first impression when we walked into the throne room that day, that the Queen watched me more closely than she did Stanley or the Professor, was correct. She enjoyed treating me as an equal and spent more time with me than with anyone else in the city.
Every day, for a growing number of hours, we were together in her apartment. She personally instructed me in the language, and such was my desire to talk to this radiant being that I made an apt pupil.
Every day, for more and more hours, we were together in her apartment. She taught me the language herself, and my eagerness to communicate with this amazing person made me a quick learner.
Soon I had progressed enough to converse with her—in a stilted, incorrect way—on all but the most abstract of subjects. It was a fine language. I liked it, as I liked everything else about Zyobor. The upper earth seemed far away and well forgotten.
Soon I had gotten good enough to talk with her—in a stiff, incorrect way—about almost everything except the most abstract topics. It was a beautiful language. I enjoyed it, just like I enjoyed everything else about Zyobor. The surface world felt distant and completely forgotten.
Her name, I found, was Aga. A beautiful name....
Her name, I discovered, was Aga. A gorgeous name...
"How did your kingdom begin?" I asked her one day, while we were sitting beside one of the small pools in the gardens. We were close together. Now and then my shoulder touched hers, and she did not draw away.
"How did your kingdom start?" I asked her one day, while we were sitting next to one of the small pools in the gardens. We were sitting close together. Every now and then, my shoulder brushed against hers, and she didn't pull away.
"I know not," she replied. "It is older than any of our ancient records can say. I am the three hundred and eleventh of the present reigning line."
"I don't know," she replied. "It's older than any of our ancient records can tell. I am the three hundred and eleventh in the current ruling line."
"And we are the first to enter thy realm from the upper world?"
"And we are the first to enter your realm from the upper world?"
"Thou art the first."
"You are the first."
"There is no other entrance but the sea-way into which we were drawn?"
"There’s no other way in except through the sea that we were led into?"
"There is no other entrance."
"There's no other entrance."
I was silent, trying to realize the finality of my residence here.
I was. quiet, trying to grasp the permanence of my stay here.
At the moment I didn't care much if I never got home!
At that moment, I didn't really care if I never made it home!
"In the monarchies we know above," I said finally, avoiding her violet eyes, "it is not the custom for the queen—or king—to reign alone. A consort is chosen. Is it not so here? Has thou not, among thy nobles, some one thou hast destined—"
"In the monarchies we know about," I said finally, avoiding her violet eyes, "it's not customary for the queen—or king—to reign alone. A consort is chosen. Isn't that the case here? Don't you have someone among your nobles that you're meant to—"
I stopped, feeling that if she dismissed me in anger and never spoke to me again the punishment would be just.
I paused, realizing that if she rejected me in anger and never talked to me again, I would deserve the punishment.
But she wasn't angry. A lovely tide of color stained her cheeks. Her lips parted, and she turned her head. For a long time she said nothing. Then she faced me, with a light in her eyes that sent the blood racing in my veins.
But she wasn't angry. A beautiful flush of color stained her cheeks. Her lips parted as she turned her head. For a long time, she didn't say anything. Then she looked at me, with a light in her eyes that made my heart race.
"I have not yet chosen," she murmured. "Mayhap soon I shall tell thee why."
"I haven't chosen yet," she murmured. "Maybe soon I'll tell you why."
She rose and hurried back toward the palace. But at the door she paused—and smiled at me in a way that had nothing whatever to do with queenship.
She got up and quickly headed back to the palace. But at the door, she stopped—and smiled at me in a way that was completely unrelated to being a queen.
As the time sped by the three of us settled into the routine of the city as though we had never known of anything else.
As time flew by, the three of us got used to the city's routine as if we had never experienced anything different.
The Professor spent most of his time down by the sea chamber where the food was dragged in by the intelligent servant-fish.
The Professor spent most of his time near the sea chamber where the clever servant-fish brought in the food.
He was in a zoologist's paradise. Not a creature that came in there had ever been catalogued before. He wrote reams of notes on the parchment paper used by the citizens in recording their transactions. Particularly was he interested in the vast, lowly mound-fish.
He was in a zoologist's paradise. Not a single creature that came in there had ever been documented before. He wrote pages of notes on the parchment paper used by the locals to record their transactions. He was especially interested in the huge, simple mound-fish.
One time, when I happened to be with him, the receding waters of the chamber disclosed the body of one of the odd herdsmen of these deep sea flocks. Then the Professor's elation knew no bounds. We hurried forward to look at it.
One time, when I was with him, the receding waters of the chamber revealed the body of one of the strange herdsmen from these deep-sea flocks. The Professor was over the moon. We rushed forward to check it out.
"It is a typical fish," puzzled the Professor when we had cut the body out of its usurped armor. "Cold blooded, adapted to the chill and pressure of the deeps. There are the gills I observed before ... yet it looks very human."
"It’s a typical fish," the Professor said, confused, as we removed the body from its stolen armor. "Cold-blooded, suited for the cold and pressure of the depths. There are the gills I noticed earlier... but it looks very human."
It surely did. There were the jointed arms, and the rudimentary hands. Its forehead was domed; and the brain, when dissected, proved much larger than the brain of a true fish. Also its bones were not those of a mammal, but the cartilagenous bones of a fish. It was not quite six feet long; just fitted the horny shell.
It definitely did. There were the jointed arms and the basic hands. Its forehead was rounded, and when the brain was examined, it turned out to be much larger than that of a real fish. Additionally, its bones weren't from a mammal, but the cartilaginous bones of a fish. It was just under six feet long, perfectly fitting the hard shell.
"But its intelligence!" fretted the Professor, glorying in his inability to classify this marvelous specimen. "No fish could ever attain such mental development. Evolution working backward from human to reptile and then fish—or a new freak of evolution whereby a fish on a short cut toward becoming human?" He sighed and gave it up. But more reams of notes were written.
"But its intelligence!" worried the Professor, reveling in his inability to categorize this incredible specimen. "No fish could ever reach such a level of mental development. Is evolution somehow reversing from human to reptile and then to fish—or is this a new evolutionary twist where a fish is taking a shortcut to becoming human?" He sighed and let it go. Yet, he continued to write more pages of notes.
"Why do you take them?" I asked. "No one but yourself will ever see them."
"Why do you keep them?" I asked. "No one but you will ever see them."
He looked at me with professorial absent-mindedness.
He looked at me with the distraction of a professor lost in thought.
"I take them for the fun of it, principally. But perhaps, sometime, we may figure out a way of getting them up. My God! Wouldn't my learned brother scientists be set in an uproar!"
"I mostly do it for the fun of it. But maybe, someday, we’ll figure out a way to improve things. My gosh! Can you imagine how my fellow scientists would react?!"
He bent to his observations and dissections again, cursing now and then at the distortion suffered by the specimens when they were released from the deep sea pressure and swelled and burst in the atmospheric pressure in the cave.
He bent over his observations and dissections again, occasionally cursing at the damage the specimens suffered when they were released from the deep-sea pressure and swelled and burst in the cave's atmospheric pressure.
Stanley was engrossed in a different way. Since the moment he laid eyes on her, he had belonged to the stately woman who had first nursed him back to consciousness. Mayis was her name.
Stanley was captivated in a different way. From the moment he saw her, he had belonged to the graceful woman who had first brought him back to awareness. Her name was Mayis.
From shepherding the three of us around Zyobor and explaining its marvels to us, she had taken to exclusive tutorship of Stanley. And Stanley fairly ate it up.
From guiding the three of us around Zyobor and showing us its wonders, she had focused solely on teaching Stanley. And Stanley really thrived on it.
"You, the notorious woman hater," I taunted him one time, "the wary bachelor—to fall at last. And for a woman[Pg 365] of another world—almost of another planet! I'm amazed!"
"You, the famous woman hater," I teased him once, "the cautious bachelor—finally falling. And for a woman[Pg 365] from another world—almost from another planet! I'm shocked!"
"I don't know why you should be amazed," said he stiffly.
"I don't know why you should be surprised," he said stiffly.
"You've been telling me ever since I was a kid that women were all useless, all alike—"
"You've been saying to me since I was a kid that all women are useless and just the same—"
"I find I was mistaken," he interrupted. "They aren't all alike. There's only one Mayis. She is—different."
"I realize I was wrong," he interrupted. "They aren't all the same. There's only one Mayis. She is—unique."
"What do you talk about all the time? You're with her constantly."
"What do you always talk about? You're with her all the time."
"I'm not with her any more than you're with the Queen," he shot back at me. "What do you find to talk about?"
"I'm not with her any more than you're with the Queen," he shot back at me. "What do you even talk about?"
That shut me up. He went to look for Mayis; and I wandered to the royal apartments in search of Aga.
That silenced me. He went to look for Mayis, and I roamed around the royal apartments looking for Aga.
In the first days of our friendship I had several times surprised in Aga's eyes a curious expression, one that seemed compounded of despair, horror and resignation.
In the early days of our friendship, I noticed a curious look in Aga's eyes a few times, one that seemed mixed with despair, horror, and resignation.
I had seen that same expression in the eyes of the nobles of late, and in the faces of all the people I encountered in the streets—who, I mustn't forget to add here, never failed to treat me with a deference that was as intoxicating as it was inexplicable.
I had noticed that same look in the eyes of the nobles lately, and in the faces of everyone I met on the streets—who, I should also mention, always treated me with a respect that was both exciting and puzzling.
It was as though some terrible fate hovered over the populace, some dreadful doom about which nothing could be done. No one put into words any fears that might confirm that impression; but continually I got the idea that everybody there went about in a state of attempting to live normally and happily while life was still left—before some awful, wholesale death descended on them.
It was like some terrible fate was looming over the people, a dreadful doom that nothing could change. No one spoke up about the fears that might reinforce that feeling; but I constantly sensed that everyone around me was trying to live normally and happily while they still could—before some awful, massive death came down on them.
At last, from Aga, I learned the fateful reason.
At last, I learned the fateful reason from Aga.
But first—a confession that was hastened by the knowledge of the fate of the city—I learned from her something that changed all of life for me.
But first—a confession that was prompted by knowing what happened to the city—I learned from her something that changed my entire life.
We were surrounded by the luxury of her private apartment. We sat on a low divan, side by side. I wanted, more than anything I had ever wanted before, to put my arms around her. But I dared not. One does not make love easily to a queen, the three hundred and eleventh of a proud line.
We were surrounded by the luxury of her private apartment. We sat on a low sofa, side by side. I wanted, more than anything I had ever wanted before, to put my arms around her. But I didn’t dare. You don’t easily make love to a queen, the three hundred and eleventh of a proud lineage.
And then, as maids have done often in all countries, and, perhaps, on all planets, she took the initiative herself.
And then, like maids have often done in every country, and maybe on every planet, she took the initiative herself.
"We have a curious custom in Zyobor of which I have not yet told thee," she murmured. "It concerns the kings of Zyobor. The color of their hair."
"We have an interesting custom in Zyobor that I haven't told you about yet," she murmured. "It has to do with the kings of Zyobor. Their hair color."
She glanced up at my own carrot-top, and then averted her gaze.
She looked up at my bright red hair and then looked away.
"For all of our history our kings have had—red hair. On the few occasions when the line has been reduced to a lone queen, as in my case, the red-haired men of the kingdom have striven together in public combat to determine which was most powerful and brave. The winner became the Queen's consort."
"For all of our history, our kings have had red hair. On the rare occasions when the line has been down to just one queen, like in my situation, the red-haired men of the kingdom have competed in public battles to see who was the strongest and bravest. The winner became the Queen's partner."
"And in this case?" I asked, my heart beginning to pound madly.
"And in this situation?" I asked, my heart starting to race wildly.
"In my case, my lord, there is to be no—no striving. When I was a child our only two red-haired males died, one by accident, one by sickness. Now there are none others but infants, none of eligible age. But—by a miracle—thou—"
"In my case, my lord, there will be no—no struggle. When I was a child, our only two red-haired males died, one from an accident, the other from illness. Now, there are no others but infants, none of eligible age. But—by a miracle—you—"
She stopped; then gazed up at me from under long, gold flecked lashes.
She stopped and looked up at me from beneath her long, gold-flecked lashes.
"I was afraid ... I was doomed to die ... alone...."
"I was scared ... I was going to die ... alone...."
It was after I had replied impetuously to this, that she told me of the terror that was about to engulf all life in the beautiful undersea city.
It was after I had responded impulsively to this that she told me about the terror that was about to overwhelm all life in the stunning underwater city.
"Thou hast wonder, perhaps, why I should be forward enough to tell thee this instead of waiting for thine own confession first," she faltered. "Know, then—the reason is the shortness of the time we are fated to spend together. We shall belong each to the other only a little while. Then shall we belong to death! And I—when I knew the time was to be so brief—"
"Maybe you're wondering why I'm bold enough to say this instead of waiting for you to confess first," she hesitated. "Well, the reason is that our time together is so short. We will belong to each other for just a little while. After that, we will belong to death! And I—when I realized the time would be so brief—"
And I listened with growing horror[Pg 366] to her account of the enemy that was advancing toward us with every passing moment.
And I listened with increasing dread[Pg 366] to her story about the enemy that was moving closer to us with each second.
About twenty miles away, in the lowest depression of Penguin Deep, lived a race of monsters which the people of Aga's city called Quabos.
About twenty miles away, in the deepest part of Penguin Deep, there lived a group of creatures that the people of Aga's city referred to as Quabos.
The Quabos were grim beings that were more intelligent than Aga's fish-servants—even, she thought, more intelligent than humans themselves. They had existed in their dark hole, as far as the Zyobites knew, from the beginning of time.
The Quabos were sinister creatures that were smarter than Aga's fish-servants—even, she believed, smarter than humans themselves. They had lived in their dark lair, as far as the Zyobites were aware, since the dawn of time.
Through the countless centuries they had constructed for themselves a vast series of dens in the rock. There they had hidden away from the deep-sea dangers. They, too, preyed on the mound-fish; but as there was plenty of food for all, the Zyobites had never paid much attention to them.
Through countless centuries, they built a vast network of dens in the rock. There, they hid away from the dangers of the deep sea. They also hunted the mound-fish, but since there was enough food for everyone, the Zyobites never paid much attention to them.
But—just before we had appeared, there had come about a subterranean quake that changed the entire complexion of matters in Penguin Deep.
But—right before we showed up, there had been an underground quake that changed everything in Penguin Deep.
The earthquake wiped out the elaborately burrowed sea tunnels of the Quabos, killing half of them at a blow and driving the rest out into the unfriendly openness of the deep.
The earthquake destroyed the intricately dug sea tunnels of the Quabos, killing half of them instantly and forcing the rest out into the hostile expanse of the deep.
Now this was fatal to them. They were not used to physical self defense. During the thousands of years of residence in their sheltered burrows they had become utterly unable to exist when exposed to the primeval dangers of the sea. It was as though the civilization-softened citizens of New York should suddenly be set down in a howling wilderness with nothing but their bare hands with which to contrive all the necessities of a living.
Now this was deadly for them. They weren’t equipped for physical self-defense. After thousands of years living in their safe burrows, they had become completely incapable of surviving when faced with the basic dangers of the sea. It was like taking the soft, sheltered citizens of New York and dropping them into a wild, howling wilderness with nothing but their bare hands to figure out how to survive.
Such was the situation at the time Stanley, the Professor and myself arrived in Zyobor.
That was the situation when Stanley, the Professor, and I arrived in Zyobor.
The Quabos must find an immediate haven or perish. On the ocean bottom they were threatened by the mound-fish. In the higher levels they were in danger from almost everything that swam: few things were so defenceless as themselves after their long inertia.
The Quabos need to find a safe place right away or they'll die. On the ocean floor, they were in danger from the mound-fish. In the upper waters, they were at risk from nearly everything that swam: there were hardly any creatures more defenseless than they were after their long time of inactivity.
Their answer was Zyobor. There, in perfect security, only to be reached by the diving chamber that could be sealed at will by the twenty-yard, counterbalanced lock, the Quabos would be even more protected than in their former runways.
Their answer was Zyobor. There, in complete safety, only accessible by the diving chamber that could be sealed at any time by the twenty-yard, counterbalanced lock, the Quabos would be even more secure than in their previous runways.
So—they were working day and night to invade Aga's city!
So—they were working day and night to invade Aga's city!
"But Aga," I interrupted impulsively at this point. "If these monsters are fishes, how could they live here in air—"
"But Aga," I interrupted suddenly. "If these monsters are fish, how could they live here in the air—"
I stopped as my objection answered itself before she could reply.
I paused as my objection resolved itself before she could respond.
They would not have to live in air to inhabit Zyobor. They would inundate the city—flood that peaceful, beautiful place with the awful pressure of the lowest depths!
They wouldn’t need to breathe air to live in Zyobor. They would overwhelm the city—flood that peaceful, beautiful place with the crushing weight of the deepest oceans!
That thought, in turn, suggested to me that every building in Zyobor would be swept flat if subjected suddenly to the rush of the sea. The great low cavern, without the support of the myriad walls, would probably collapse—trapping the invading Quabos and leaving the rest without a home once more.
That thought made me realize that every building in Zyobor would be flattened if hit suddenly by a tidal wave. The massive low cavern, without the support of all those walls, would likely fall in—trapping the invading Quabos and leaving everyone else homeless again.
But Aga answered this before I could voice it.
But Aga responded to this before I had a chance to say anything.
The Quabos had foreseen that point. They were tunneling slowly but surely toward the city from a point about half a mile from the diving chamber. And as they advanced, they blocked up the passageway behind them at intervals, drilled down to the great underground sea that lay beneath all this section, and drained a little of the water away.
The Quabos had anticipated that moment. They were digging gradually but steadily toward the city from a spot about half a mile from the diving chamber. As they moved forward, they sealed off the pathway behind them at regular intervals, bored down to the massive underground sea that was beneath this area, and drained some of the water away.
In this manner they lightened, bit by bit, the enormous weight of the ocean depths. When the city was finally reached, not only would it be ensured against sudden destruction but the Quabos themselves would have become accustomed to the difference in pressure. Had they gone immediately from the accustomed press of Penguin Deep[Pg 367] into the atmosphere of Zyobor, they would have burst into bits. As it was they would be able to flood the city slowly, without injury to themselves.
In this way, they gradually eased the massive pressure of the ocean depths. When they finally reached the city, it would not only be safe from sudden destruction, but the Quabos would also have adjusted to the change in pressure. If they had gone straight from the familiar pressure of Penguin Deep[Pg 367] to the atmosphere of Zyobor, they would have exploded. As it turned out, they would be able to enter the city slowly and without harming themselves.
"Now thou knowest our fate," concluded Aga with a shudder. "Zyobor will be a part of the great waters. We ourselves shall be food for these monsters...." She faltered and stopped.
"Now you know our fate," concluded Aga with a shudder. "Zyobor will become part of the great waters. We will be food for these monsters..." She hesitated and fell silent.
"But this cannot be!" I exclaimed, clenching my fists impotently. "There must be something we can do; some way—"
"But this can’t be!" I exclaimed, clenching my fists in frustration. "There has to be something we can do; some way—"
"There is nothing to be done. Our wisest men have set themselves sleeplessly to the task of defence. There is no defence possible."
"There’s nothing we can do. Our smartest people have been working tirelessly to defend us. There’s no way to defend ourselves."
"We can't simply sit here and wait! Your people are wonderful, but this is no time for resignation. Send for my two friends, Aga. We will have a council of war, we four, and see if we can find a way!"
"We can't just sit here and wait! Your folks are great, but this isn't the time to give up. Call for my two friends, Aga. We’ll have a war council, the four of us, and figure out a solution!"
She shrugged despairfully, started to speak, then sent in quest of Stanley and the Professor.
She shrugged in frustration, started to say something, then went to find Stanley and the Professor.
They as well as myself, had had no idea of the menace that crept nearer us with each passing hour. They were dumbfounded, horrified to learn of the peril. We sat awhile in silence, realizing our situation to the full.
They and I had no clue about the danger that was getting closer to us with every hour. They were shocked and horrified to find out about the threat. We sat in silence for a while, fully understanding our situation.
Then the Professor spoke:
Then the professor spoke:
"If only we could see what these things look like! It might help in planning to defeat them."
"If only we could see what these things look like! It might help us plan to defeat them."
"That can be done with ease," said Aga. "Come."
"That can be done easily," said Aga. "Come."
We went with her to the gardens and approached the nearest pool.
We went with her to the gardens and walked over to the nearest pool.
"My fish-men are watching the Quabos constantly. They report to me by telepathy whenever I send my thoughts their way. I will let you see, on the pool, the things they are now seeing."
"My fish-men are keeping a close eye on the Quabos. They communicate with me telepathically whenever I direct my thoughts to them. I'll show you, in the pool, what they are seeing right now."
She stared intently at the sheet of water. And gradually, as we watched, a picture appeared—a picture that will never fade from my memory in any smallest detail.
She gazed intensely at the surface of the water. And slowly, as we looked on, an image emerged—an image that will forever remain vivid in my memory, down to the tiniest detail.
The Quabos had huddled for protection into a large cave at the foot of the cliff outside Zyobor. There were a great many Quabos, and the cave was relatively confining. Now we saw, through the eyes of the spine protected outpost of the Queen, these monstrous refugees crowded together like sheep.
The Quabos had gathered for safety inside a large cave at the base of the cliff outside Zyobor. There were lots of Quabos, and the cave felt pretty cramped. Now we observed, through the perspective of the spine-protected outpost of the Queen, these huge refugees packed together like sheep.
The watery cavern was a creeping mass of viscous tentacles, enormous staring eyes and globular heads. The cave was paved three deep with the horrible things, and they were attached to the it walls and roof in solid blocks.
The watery cave was a slow-moving blob of slimy tentacles, huge staring eyes, and round heads. The cave floor was covered three layers deep with these awful creatures, and they were stuck to the walls and ceiling in solid chunks.
"My God!" whispered Stanley. "There are thousands of them!"
"My God!" Stanley whispered. "There are thousands of them!"
There were. And that they were in distress was evident.
There were. And it was clear that they were in distress.
The layers on the floor were weaving and shifting constantly as the bottom creatures struggled feebly to rise to the top of the mass and be relieved of the weight of their brothers. Also they were famished....
The layers on the floor were constantly moving and shifting as the creatures at the bottom struggled weakly to rise to the top of the pile and escape the burden of their companions. They were also starving....
One of the blood red, gigantic worms floated near the cave entrance. Like lightning the nearest Quabos darted after it. In a moment the prey was torn to bits by the ravenous monsters.
One of the huge, blood-red worms floated near the cave entrance. Like lightning, the closest Quabos shot after it. In an instant, the prey was ripped apart by the hungry monsters.
The other side of the story was immediately portrayed to us.
The other side of the story was quickly shown to us.
With the emerging of the reckless Quabos, a sea-serpent appeared from above and snapped up three of their number. Evidently the huge serpent considered them succulent tidbits, and made it its business to wait near the cave and avail itself of just such rash chance-taking as this.
With the arrival of the reckless Quabos, a sea serpent surfaced and snatched up three of them. Obviously, the massive serpent saw them as tasty snacks and made it a point to linger near the cave to take advantage of such reckless behavior.
While we watched the nightmare scene, a Quabo disengaged itself from the parent mass and floated upward into the clear, giving us a chance to see more distinctly what the creatures looked like.
While we watched the nightmare scene, a Quabo detached itself from the main group and floated up into the clear, giving us a better chance to see what the creatures looked like.
There was a black, shiny head as large as a sugar barrel. In this were eyes the size of dinner plates, and gleaming with a cold, hellish intelligence. Four long, twining tentacles[Pg 368] were attached directly to the head. Dotted along these were rudimentary sucker discs, that had evidently become atrophied by the soft living of thousands of the creature's ancestors.
There was a black, shiny head as big as a sugar barrel. Inside it were eyes the size of dinner plates, glinting with a cold, hellish intelligence. Four long, twisting tentacles[Pg 368] were connected directly to the head. Scattered along these were basic sucker discs that had clearly become weakened from the easy lives of thousands of the creature's ancestors.
As though emerging from the pool into which we were gazing, the monster darted viciously at us. At once it disappeared: the fish-servant through whose eyes we were seeing all this had evidently retreated from the approach; although, protected by its spines, it could not have been in actual danger.
As if coming out of the water we were staring into, the monster lunged at us aggressively. In an instant, it vanished: the fish-servant through whose eyes we were witnessing all of this had clearly backed away from the threat; even though it was shielded by its spines, it couldn't have been in real danger.
"How dost thou know of the tunneling?" I asked Aga. "Thy fish-men cannot be present there, in the rear of the tunnel, to report."
"How do you know about the tunneling?" I asked Aga. "Your fish-men can't be back there in the tunnel to report."
"My artisans have knowledge of each forward move," she answered. "I will show thee."
"My artisans know every step ahead," she replied. "I'll show you."
We walked back to the palace and descended to a smooth-lined vault. There we saw a great stone shaft sunk down into the rock of the floor. On this was a delicate vibration recording instrument of some sort, with a needle that quivered rhythmically over several degrees of an arc.
We walked back to the palace and went down to a sleek vault. There we saw a large stone column embedded in the rock floor. On this was a sensitive vibration recording device of some kind, with a needle that moved rhythmically across several degrees of an arc.
"This tells of each move of the Quabos," said Aga. "It also tells us where they will break through the city wall. How near to us are they, Kilor?" she asked an attendant who was studying the dial, and who had bowed respectfully to Aga and myself as we approached.
"This describes every movement of the Quabos," Aga said. "It also indicates where they will break through the city wall. How close are they to us, Kilor?" she asked an attendant who was examining the dial, and who had bowed respectfully to Aga and me as we approached.
"They will break into the city in four rixas at the present rate of advance, Your Majesty."
"They will enter the city in four rixas at the current pace, Your Majesty."
Four rixas! In a little over sixteen days, as we count time, the city of Zyobor would be delivered into the hands—or, rather, tentacles—of the slimy, starving demons that huddled in the cavern outside!
Four fights! In just over sixteen days, as we track time, the city of Zyobor would be handed over to the slimy, starving demons that were lurking in the cave outside!
Somberly we followed Aga back to her apartment.
Somberly, we followed Aga back to her apartment.
"
"
As thou seest," she murmured, "there is nothing to be done. We can only resign ourselves to the fate that nears us, and enjoy as much as may be the few remaining rixas...."
As you see," she whispered, "there's nothing we can do. We can only accept the fate that's coming and enjoy as much as we can of the few remaining moments...."
She glanced at me.
She looked at me.
The Professor's dry, cool voice cut across our wordless, engrossed communion.
The Professor's calm, detached voice broke through our silent, focused connection.
"I don't think we'll give up quite as easily as all that. We can at least try to outwit our enemies. If it does nothing else for us, the effort can serve to distract our minds."
"I don't think we'll give up that easily. We can at least try to outsmart our enemies. Even if it doesn't help us, the effort can help take our minds off things."
He drew from his pocket a sheet of parchment and the stub of his last remaining pencil. His fingers busied themselves apparently idly in the tracing of geometric lines.
He pulled out a piece of paper and the stub of his last pencil from his pocket. His fingers seemed to move aimlessly as they traced geometric lines.
"Looking ahead to the exact details of our destruction," he mused coolly, "we see that our most direct and ominous enemy is the sea itself. When the city is flooded, we drown—and later the Quabos can enter at will."
"Thinking about the specifics of our downfall," he reflected calmly, "it's clear that our biggest and most threatening enemy is the sea itself. When the city is underwater, we drown—and then the Quabos can come in whenever they want."
He drew a few more lines, and marked a cross at a point in the outer rim of the diagram.
He added a few more lines and marked an X at a spot on the outer edge of the diagram.
"What will happen? The Quabos force through the last shell of the city wall. The water from their tunnel floods into Zyobor. But—and mark me well—only the water from the tunnel! The outer end, remember, is blocked off in their pressure-reducing process. The vast body of the sea itself cannot immediately be let in here because the Quabos must take as long a time to re-accustom themselves to its pressure as they did to work out of it."
"What will happen? The Quabos break through the last shell of the city wall. The water from their tunnel floods into Zyobor. But—and pay close attention—only the water from the tunnel! The outer end, remember, is sealed off in their pressure-reducing process. The huge body of the sea itself can’t immediately flood in here because the Quabos need to take just as long to readjust to its pressure as they did to get used to it."
He spread the parchment sheet before us.
He laid the parchment sheet in front of us.
"Is this a roughly accurate plan of the city?" he asked Aga.
"Is this a pretty accurate map of the city?" he asked Aga.
She inclined her lovely head.
She tilted her beautiful head.
"And this," indicating the cross, "is the spot where the Quabos will break in?"
"And this," pointing to the cross, "is where the Quabos will come through?"
Again she nodded, shuddering.
Again she nodded, shivering.
"Then tell me what you think of this," said the Professor.
"Then tell me what you think about this," said the Professor.
And he proceeded to sketch out a plan so simple, and yet so seemingly efficient, that the rest of us gazed at him with wordless admiration.
And he went on to outline a plan that was so straightforward, yet seemed so effective, that the rest of us looked at him in speechless admiration.
"My friend, my friend," whispered[Pg 369] Aga at last, "thou hast saved us. Thou art the guardian hero of Zyobor—"
"My friend, my friend," whispered[Pg 369] Aga at last, "you have saved us. You are the guardian hero of Zyobor—"
"Not too fast, Your Highness," interrupted the Professor with his frosty smile. "I shall be much surprised if this little scheme actually saves the city. We may find the rock so thick there that our task is hopeless—though I imagine the Quabos picked a thin section for help in their own plans."
"Not so fast, Your Highness," interrupted the Professor with a cold smile. "I’ll be quite surprised if this little plan actually saves the city. We might discover the rock is so thick there that our efforts are pointless—though I suspect the Quabos chose a thin section to aid their own plans."
A vague look came into his eyes.
A distant look appeared in his eyes.
"I must certainly get my hands on one of these monsters ... superhumanly intelligent fish ... marvelous—akin to the octopus, perhaps?"
"I definitely need to get my hands on one of these amazing creatures ... super smart fish ... incredible—maybe similar to an octopus?"
He wandered off, changed from the resourceful schemer to the dreamy man of scientific abstractions.
He drifted away, transformed from a clever planner into a man lost in scientific ideas.
The Queen gazed after him with wonder in her eyes.
The Queen watched him with amazement in her eyes.
"A great man," she murmured, "but is he—a little mad?"
"A great man," she whispered, "but is he—maybe a bit crazy?"
"No, only a little absent-minded," I replied. Then, "Come on, Stanley. We'll round up every able bodied citizen in Zyobor and get to work. I suppose they have some kind of rock drilling machinery here?"
"No, just a bit absent-minded," I responded. Then, "Come on, Stanley. Let's gather every able-bodied person in Zyobor and get started. I assume they have some kind of rock drilling equipment around here?"
They had. And they strangely resembled our own rock drills: revolving metal shafts, driven by gas turbines, tipped with fragments of the same crystal that glittered so profusely in the palace walls. Another proof that practically every basic, badly needed tool had been invented again and again, in all lands and times, as the necessity for it arose.
They had. And they oddly looked like our own rock drills: spinning metal shafts, powered by gas turbines, topped with pieces of the same crystal that sparkled so much in the palace walls. Another reminder that practically every essential tool has been reinvented repeatedly, in every place and era, whenever the need came up.
With hundreds of the powerful men of Zyobor working as closely together as they could without cramping each others movements, and with the whole city resounding to the roar of the machinery, we labored at the defence that might possibly check the advance of the hideous Quabos.
With hundreds of the influential men of Zyobor working as closely together as they could without getting in each other's way, and with the whole city echoing with the noise of the machinery, we worked on the defense that might stop the advance of the terrifying Quabos.
And with every breath we drew, waking or sleeping, we realized that the cold blooded, inhuman invaders had crept a fraction of an inch closer in their tunneling.
And with every breath we took, whether awake or asleep, we understood that the cold-blooded, inhuman invaders had crawled a tiny bit closer in their tunneling.
The Quabos against the Zyobites! Fish against man! Two diametrically opposed species of life in a struggle to the death! Which of us would survive?
The Quabos vs. the Zyobites! Fish vs. humans! Two completely different species battling it out to the death! Which of us will make it through?
The hour of the struggle approached. Every soul in Zyobor moved in a daze, with strained face and fear haunted eyes. Their proficiency in mental telepathy was a curse to them now: every one carried constantly, transmitted from the brains of the servant-fish outposts, a thought picture of that outer cavern in the murky depths of which writhed the thousands of crowding Quabos. Each mind in Zyobor was in continual torment.
The hour of the struggle was nearing. Everyone in Zyobor moved in a daze, with tense faces and fear-filled eyes. Their skill in mental telepathy was a curse now: each person constantly received, transmitted from the brains of the servant-fish outposts, a vivid image of that outer cave where thousands of Quabos writhed in the murky depths. Every mind in Zyobor was in constant agony.
Spared that trouble, at least, Stanley and the Professor and I walked down to the fortification we had so hastily contrived. It was finished. And none too soon: the vibration indicator in the palace vault told us that only two feet of rock separated us from the burrowing monsters!
Spared that trouble, at least, Stanley, the Professor, and I walked down to the fortification we had put together in a hurry. It was finished. And just in time: the vibration indicator in the palace vault showed that only two feet of rock separated us from the digging monsters!
The Professor's scheme had been to cut a long slot down through the rock floor of the city to the roof of the vast, mysterious body of water below.
The Professor's plan was to carve a long slot through the rock floor of the city to reach the surface of the huge, mysterious body of water beneath.
This slot was placed directly in front of the spot in the city wall where the Quabos were about to emerge. As they forced through the last shell of rock, the deluge of water, instead of drowning the city, was supposed to drain down the oblong vent. Any Quabos that were too near the tunnel entrance would be swept down too.
This slot was positioned right in front of the section of the city wall where the Quabos were about to come out. As they broke through the last layer of rock, the rush of water, instead of flooding the city, was meant to flow down the long vent. Any Quabos that were too close to the tunnel entrance would be carried away as well.
In silence we approached the edge of the great trough and stared down.
We quietly walked to the edge of the deep ravine and looked down.
There was a stratum of black granite, fortunately only about thirty feet thick at this point, and then—the depths! A low roar reached our ears from far, far beneath us. A steady blast of ice cold air fanned up against us.
There was a layer of black granite, luckily only about thirty feet thick at this point, and then—the depths! A low roar came to our ears from way below us. A steady blast of icy cold air rushed up against us.
The Professor threw down a large fragment of rock. Seconds elapsed and we heard no splash. The unseen surface was too far below for the noise[Pg 370] of the rock's fall to carry on up to us.
The Professor threw down a big piece of rock. Seconds went by and we didn’t hear a splash. The hidden surface was too far below for the sound[Pg 370] of the rock falling to reach us.
"The mystery of this ball of earth on which we live!" murmured the Professor. "Here is this enormous underground body of water. We are far below sea level. Where, then, is it flowing? What does it empty into? Can it be that our planet is honeycombed with such hollows as this we are in? And is each inhabited by some form of life?"
"The mystery of this ball of earth we live on!" the Professor murmured. "Here is this massive underground body of water. We are deep below sea level. So, where is it flowing? What does it drain into? Is it possible that our planet is filled with hollows like this one we’re in? And is each one inhabited by some form of life?"
He sighed and shook his head.
He sighed and shook his head.
"The thought is too big! For, if that were true, wouldn't the seas be drained from the surface of the earth should an accidental passage be formed from the ocean bed down to such a giant river as this beneath us? How little we know!"
"The idea is way too huge! Because if that were true, wouldn't the seas be drained from the earth's surface if an accidental passage opened up from the ocean floor to a massive river like this one underneath us? How little we understand!"
The wild clamor of an alarm bell interrupted his musing. From all the city houses poured masses of people, to form in solid lines behind the large well.
The loud noise of an alarm bell broke his thoughts. People spilled out of the city houses, gathering in solid lines behind the large well.
In addition to men, there were many women in those lines, tall and strong, ready to stand by their mates as long as life was left them. There were children, too, scarcely in their teens, prepared to fight for the existence of the race. Every able-bodied Zyobite was mustered against the cold-blooded Things that pressed so near.
In addition to men, there were many women in those lines, tall and strong, ready to stand by their partners as long as they had life left in them. There were children, too, barely in their teens, prepared to fight for the survival of their people. Every able-bodied Zyobite was gathered against the cold-blooded Things that pressed so close.
The arms of these desperate fighters were pitiful compared to our own war weapons. With no need in the city for fighting engines, none had ever been developed. Now the best that could be had was a sort of ax, used for dissecting the mound-fish, and various knives fashioned for peaceful purposes.
The weapons of these desperate fighters were pathetic compared to our own war gear. Since there had never been a need for combat machines in the city, none had ever been created. Now, the best they could muster was a kind of axe used for cutting up the mound-fish and various knives made for peaceful tasks.
Again the bell clamored forth a warning, this time twice repeated. Every hand grasped its weapon. Every eye went hopefully to the hole in the floor on which our immediate fate depended, then valiantly to the section of wall above it.
Again the bell rang out a warning, this time twice. Everyone grabbed their weapons. Every eye looked hopefully at the hole in the floor that determined our immediate fate, then bravely at the section of wall above it.
This quivered perceptibly. A heavy, pointed instrument broke through; was withdrawn; and a hissing stream of water spurted out.
This trembled noticeably. A heavy, sharp tool pierced through; was pulled back; and a hissing jet of water shot out.
The Quabos were about to break in upon us!
The Quabos were about to barge in on us!
With a crash that made the solid rock tremble, a section of the wall collapsed. It was the top half of the end of the Quabos' tunnel. They had so wrought that the lower half stayed in place—a thing we did not have time to recognize as significant until later.
With a loud crash that shook the solid rock, a part of the wall fell down. It was the upper half of the end of the Quabos' tunnel. They had built it in such a way that the lower half remained intact—a detail we didn't have time to appreciate as important until later.
A solid wall of water, in which writhed dozens of tentacled monsters, was upon us, and we had time for nothing but action.
A massive wall of water, filled with writhing tentacled monsters, was rushing toward us, and we had no time for anything but to act.
The ditch had of necessity been placed directly under the Quabos' entrance. The first rush of water carried half over it. With it were borne scores of the cold-blooded invaders.
The ditch had to be positioned right under the Quabos' entrance. The initial rush of water washed half of it away. Along with it came a bunch of the cold-blooded invaders.
In an instant we were standing knee deep in a torrent that tore at our footing, while we hacked frantically with knives and axes at the slimy tentacles that reached up to drag us under.
In a flash, we found ourselves knee-deep in a rushing current that threatened to pull us under, as we desperately swung knives and axes at the slimy tentacles trying to drag us down.
A soft, horrible mass swept against my legs. I was overthrown. A tentacle slithered around my neck and constricted viciously like a length of rotten cable. I sawed at it with the long, notched blade I carried. Choking for air, I felt the pressure relax and scrambled to my knees.
A soft, horrible mass brushed against my legs. I was knocked over. A tentacle wrapped around my neck and squeezed tightly like a piece of rotten cable. I hacked at it with the long, notched blade I had. Struggling to breathe, I felt the pressure ease and scrambled to my knees.
Two more tentacles went around me, one winding about my legs and the other crushing my waist. Two huge eyes glared fiendishly at me.
Two more tentacles wrapped around me, one twisting around my legs and the other squeezing my waist. Two enormous eyes stared at me menacingly.
I plunged the knife again and again into the barrel-shaped head. It did not bleed: a few drops of thin, yellowish liquid oozed from the wounds but aside from this my slashing seemed to make no impression.
I stabbed the knife again and again into the barrel-shaped head. It didn’t bleed; a few drops of thin, yellowish liquid oozed from the wounds, but apart from that, my slashing didn’t seem to have any effect.
In a frenzy I defended myself against the nightmare head that was winding surely toward me. Meanwhile I devoted every energy to keeping on my feet. If I ever went under again—
In a panic, I fought back against the looming nightmare that was heading straight for me. At the same time, I focused all my energy on staying upright. If I ever went under again—
It seemed to me that the creature was weakening. With redoubled fury I hacked at the spidery shape. And gradually, when it seemed as though I could not withstand its weight and[Pg 371] crushing tentacles another second, it slipped away and floated off on the shallow, roaring rapids.
It felt like the creature was losing strength. With renewed anger, I chopped at the spindly figure. And little by little, when it seemed like I couldn't bear its weight and[Pg 371] crushing tentacles for another moment, it broke free and drifted away on the shallow, raging currents.
For a moment I stood there, catching my breath and regaining my strength. Shifting, terrible scenes flashed before my eyes.
For a moment I stood there, catching my breath and recovering my strength. Disturbing images flashed before my eyes.
A tall Zyobite and an almost equally stalwart woman were both caught by one gigantic Quabo which had a tentacle around the throat of each. The man and woman were chopping at the viscous, gruesome head. One of the Thing's eyes was gashed across, giving it a fearsome, blind appearance. It heaved convulsively, and the three struggling figures toppled into the water and were swirled away.
A tall Zyobite and a nearly as strong woman were both caught by a huge Quabo that had a tentacle wrapped around each of their throats. The man and woman were hacking at the thick, disgusting head. One of the creature's eyes was slashed, making it look terrifying and blind. It convulsed violently, and the three struggling figures fell into the water and were swept away.
The Professor was almost buried by a Quabo that had all four of its tentacles wound about him. As methodically as though he were in a laboratory dissecting room, he was cutting the slippery lengths away, one by one, till the fourth parted and left him free.
The Professor was nearly overwhelmed by a Quabo that had all four of its tentacles wrapped around him. As calmly as if he were in a lab dissecting, he was cutting the slippery lengths off, one by one, until the fourth one broke free, leaving him unbound.
A giant Zyobite was struggling with two of the monsters. He had an ax in each hand, and was whirling them with such strength and rapidity that they formed flashing circles of light over his head. But he was torn down at last and borne off by the almost undiminished flood that gushed from the tunnel.
A giant Zyobite was fighting two of the monsters. He had an axe in each hand, swinging them with such force and speed that they created bright circles of light above his head. But eventually, he was brought down and swept away by the nearly unstoppable flood pouring from the tunnel.
And now, without warning, a heavy soft body flung against my back, and the accident most to be dreaded in that mêlée occurred.
And now, out of nowhere, a heavy, soft weight slammed into my back, and the worst possible accident in that chaos happened.
I was knocked off my feet! My head was pressed under the water. On my chest was a mass that was yielding but immovable, soft but terribly strong. Animated, firm jelly! I had no chance to use my knife. My arms were held powerless against my sides.
I was knocked over! My head was pushed underwater. On my chest was something that felt soft but was incredibly strong, like a thick, wiggly jelly! I didn’t even get a chance to use my knife. My arms were pinned helplessly against my sides.
Water filled my nose and mouth. I strangled for breath, heaving at the implacable weight that pinned me helpless. Bright spots swirled before my eyes. There was a roaring in my ears. My lungs felt as though filled with molten lead. I was drowning....
Water filled my nose and mouth. I gasped for breath, struggling against the heavy weight that pinned me down. Bright spots danced in front of my eyes. I could hear a loud roaring in my ears. My lungs felt like they were filled with molten lead. I was drowning....
Vaguely I felt the pressure loosen at last. An arm—with good, solid flesh and bone in it—slipped under my shoulders and dragged me up into the air.
Vaguely I felt the pressure finally ease. An arm—with strong, solid flesh and bone—slipped under my shoulders and lifted me up into the air.
"Don't you know—can't drown a fish—holding it under water?" panted a voice.
"Don't you know—you can't drown a fish—by holding it underwater?" panted a voice.
I opened my eyes and saw Stanley, his face pale with the thrill of battle, his chin jutting forward in a berserk line, his eyes snapping with eager, wary fires.
I opened my eyes and saw Stanley, his face pale with the excitement of the fight, his chin sticking out defiantly, his eyes flashing with eager, cautious intensity.
I grinned up at him and he slapped me on the back—almost completing the choking process started by the salt water I'd inhaled.
I smiled up at him and he gave me a friendly slap on the back—just about finishing off the choking I started from the salt water I had breathed in.
"That's better. Now—at it again!"
"That's better. Now—let's go again!"
I don't remember the rest of the tumult. The air seemed filled with loathsome tentacles and bright metal blades. It was a confused eternity until the decreased volume of water in the tunnel gave us a respite....
I don't remember the rest of the chaos. The air felt full of disgusting tentacles and shiny metal blades. It was an endless confusion until the lower water level in the tunnel gave us a break....
As the tunnel slowly emptied the pressure dropped, and the incoming flood poured squarely into the trough instead of half over it. From that moment there was very little more for us to do.
As the tunnel gradually emptied, the pressure decreased, and the incoming flood flowed directly into the trough instead of spilling over it. From that point on, there was very little more for us to do.
Our little army—with about a fourth of its number gone—had only to guard the ditch and see that none of the Quabos caught the edges as they hurtled out of their passage.
Our small army—about a quarter of our numbers were missing—just had to defend the ditch and make sure none of the Quabos grabbed the edges as they rushed out of their passage.
For perhaps ten minutes longer the water poured from the break in the wall, with now and then a doomed Quabo that goggled horribly at us as it was dashed down the hole in the floor to whatever awesome depths were beneath.
For maybe ten more minutes, the water kept pouring from the break in the wall, and occasionally, a helpless Quabo would goggle at us in horror as it was sent down the hole in the floor to whatever terrifying depths lay below.
Then the flow ceased. The last oleaginous corpse was pushed over the edge. And the city, save for an ankle-deep sheet of water that was rapidly draining out the vents in the streets, presented its former appearance.
Then the flow stopped. The last oily corpse was pushed over the edge. And the city, except for a few inches of water that was quickly draining out through the vents in the streets, looked just like it used to.
The Zyobites leaned wearily against convenient walls and began telling themselves how fortunate they were to have been spared what seemed certain destruction.[Pg 372]
The Zyobites leaned tiredly against nearby walls and started reminding themselves how lucky they were to have avoided what felt like certain destruction.[Pg 372]
The Professor didn't share in the general feeling of triumph.
The Professor didn't feel the same sense of victory as everyone else.
"Don't be so childishly optimistic!" he snapped as I began to congratulate him on the victory his ditch had given us. "Our troubles aren't over yet!"
"Don't be so naively optimistic!" he snapped as I started to congratulate him on the win his ditch had given us. "Our problems aren't over yet!"
"But we've proved that we can stand up to them in a hand-to-tentacle fight—"
"But we've proven that we can hold our own against them in a hand-to-tentacle fight—"
His thin, frosty smile appeared.
His thin, icy smile appeared.
"One of those devils, normally, is stronger than any three men. The only reason all of us weren't destroyed at once is that they were slowly suffocating as they fought. The foot and a half of water we were in wasn't enough to let their gills function properly. Now if they were able to stand right up to us and not be handicapped by lack of water to breathe ... I wonder.... Is that part of their plan? Is there any way they could manage ...?"
"One of those monsters is usually stronger than three men combined. The only reason we weren't all wiped out at once is that they were slowly suffocating while they fought. The foot and a half of water we were in wasn't enough for their gills to work properly. If they could just stand right up to us without struggling for water to breathe ... I wonder... Is that part of their plan? Is there any way they could pull it off...?"
"But, Professor," I argued, "it's all over, isn't it? The tunnel is emptied, and all the Quabos are—"
"But, Professor," I argued, "it's all done, isn't it? The tunnel is empty, and all the Quabos are—"
"The tunnel isn't emptied. It's only half emptied! I'll show you."
"The tunnel isn't empty. It's only half empty! I'll show you."
He called Stanley; and the three of us went to the break.
He called Stanley, and the three of us went to take a break.
"See," the Professor pointed out to us as we approached the jagged hole, "the Quabos only drilled through the top half of their tunnel ending. That means that the tunnel still has about four feet of water in it—enough to accommodate a great many of the monsters. There may be four or five hundred of them left in there; possibly more. We can expect renewed hostilities at any time!"
"Look," the Professor said as we got closer to the jagged hole, "the Quabos only drilled through the top half of the tunnel exit. That means there’s still around four feet of water in there—plenty of space for a lot of the monsters. There could be four or five hundred of them left; maybe even more. We should be ready for renewed attacks at any moment!"
"But won't it be just a repetition of the first battle?" remonstrated Stanley. "In the end they'll be killed or will drown for lack of water as these first ones did."
"But won't it just be a repeat of the first battle?" Stanley protested. "In the end, they'll be killed or drown from lack of water like those first ones did."
The Professor shook his head.
The professor shook his head.
"They're too clever to do that twice. The very fact that they kept half their number in reserve shows that they have some new trick to try. Otherwise they'd all have come at once in one supreme effort."
"They're too smart to pull that off again. The fact that they kept half their team in reserve shows they have some new strategy up their sleeve. Otherwise, they would have all attacked at once in one final push."
He paced back and forth.
He walked back and forth.
"They're ingenious, intelligent. They're fighting for their very existence. They must have figured out some way of breathing in air, some way of attacking us on a more even basis in case that first rush went wrong. What can it be?"
"They're clever and smart. They're fighting for their survival. They must have found a way to breathe air, some method of confronting us more evenly if that initial rush goes wrong. What could it be?"
"I think you're borrowing trouble before it is necessary—" I began, smiling at his elaborate, scientific pessimism. But I was interrupted by a startled shout from Stanley.
"I think you're worrying about things that haven’t happened yet—” I started, smiling at his detailed, scientific negativity. But I was cut off by a startled shout from Stanley.
"Professor Martin," he cried, pointing to the tunnel mouth. "Look!"
"Professor Martin," he shouted, pointing at the entrance of the tunnel. "Look!"
Like twin snakes crawling up to sun themselves, two tentacles had appeared over the rock rim. They hooked over the edge; and leisurely, with grim surety of invulnerability, the barrel-like head of a Quabo balanced itself on the ledge and glared at us.
Like twin snakes slithering up to bask in the sun, two tentacles emerged over the rock edge. They curled over the side, and with a relaxed confidence of being untouchable, the barrel-shaped head of a Quabo balanced itself on the ledge and stared at us.
For a moment we stared, paralyzed, at the Thing. And, during that moment it squatted there, as undistressed as though the air were its natural element, its gills flapping slowly up and down supplying it with oxygen.
For a moment we stared, frozen, at the Thing. And, in that moment it sat there, as calm as if the air was its natural environment, its gills moving slowly up and down to get oxygen.
The thing that held us rooted to the spot with fearful amazement was the fantastic device that permitted it to be almost as much at home in air as in water.
The thing that made us stand there in stunned awe was the amazing device that allowed it to be just as at home in the air as it was in the water.
Over the great, globular head was set an oval glass shell. This was filled with water. A flexible metal tube hung down from the rear. Evidently it carried a constant stream of fresh water. As we gazed we saw intermittent trickles emerging from the bottom of the crystalline case.
Over the large, round head was an oval glass shell. This was filled with water. A flexible metal tube hung down from the back. Clearly, it was delivering a steady flow of fresh water. As we watched, we saw occasional trickles coming from the bottom of the clear casing.
Point for point the creature's equipment was the same as diving equipment used by men, only it was exactly opposite in function. A helmet that enabled a fish to breathe in air, instead of a helmet to allow a man to breathe in water!
Point for point, the creature's gear was the same as diving equipment used by humans, but it worked in completely opposite ways. A helmet that let a fish breathe air, instead of a helmet that allowed a person to breathe underwater!
Stanley was the first of us to recover from the shock of this spectacle. He faced about and raised his voice in shouts of warning to the resting[Pg 373] Zyobites. For other glass encased monsters had appeared beside the first, now.
Stanley was the first among us to shake off the shock of what we were seeing. He turned around and shouted warnings to the resting[Pg 373] Zyobites. More glass-encased monsters had appeared next to the first one now.
One by one, in single file like a line of enormous marching insects, they crawled down the wall and humped along on their tentacles—around the ditch and toward us!
One by one, in a straight line like a group of giant marching insects, they crawled down the wall and dragged themselves along on their tentacles—around the ditch and toward us!
The deadly infallibility of that second attack!
The lethal certainty of that second attack!
The Quabos advanced on us like armored tanks bearing down on defenceless savages. Their glass helmets, in addition to containing water for their breathing, protected them from our knives and axes. We were utterly helpless against them.
The Quabos charged at us like armored tanks coming at defenseless tribespeople. Their glass helmets, which held water for them to breathe, also shielded them from our knives and axes. We were completely powerless against them.
They marched in ranks about twenty yards apart, each rank helping the one in front to carry the cumbersome water-hoses which trailed back to the central water supply in the tunnel.
They marched in lines about twenty yards apart, with each line helping the one in front carry the heavy water hoses that extended back to the central water supply in the tunnel.
Their movements were slow, weighted down as they were by the great glass helmets, but they were appallingly sure.
Their movements were slow, weighed down by the heavy glass helmets, but they were incredibly confident.
We could not even retard their advance, let alone stop it. Here were no suffocating, faltering creatures. Here were beings possessed of their full vigor, each one equal to three of us even as the Professor had conjectured. Their only weak points were their tentacles which trailed outside the glass cases. But these they kept coiled close, so that to reach them and hack at them we had to step within range of their terrific clutches.
We couldn't even slow their advance, let alone stop it. These weren't weak, shaky creatures. They were fully powerful beings, each one equal to three of us, just as the Professor had guessed. Their only vulnerable spots were their tentacles that hung outside the glass cases. But they kept those coiled tight, so to reach them and attack, we had to step within range of their terrifying grips.
The Zyobites fought with the valor of despair added to their inherent noble bravery. Man after man closed with the monstrous, armored Things—only to be seized and crushed by the weaving tentacles.
The Zyobites fought with a mix of desperation and their natural courage. One by one, they engaged the monstrous, armored creatures—only to be grabbed and crushed by the flailing tentacles.
Occasionally a terrific blow with an ax would crack one of the glass helmets. Then the denuded Quabo would flounder convulsively in the air till it drowned. But there were all too few of these individual victories. The main body of the Quabos, rank on rank, dragging their water-hose behind them, came on with the steadiness of a machine.
Occasionally, a powerful swing of an ax would shatter one of the glass helmets. Then the exposed Quabo would thrash around in the air until it drowned. But there were far too few of these small victories. The main group of Quabos, lined up one after another, dragging their water hoses behind them, advanced with the precision of a machine.
Slowly we were driven back down the broad street and toward the palace. As we retreated, old people and children came from the houses and went with us, leaving their dwellings to the mercy of the monsters.
Gradually we were pushed back down the wide street and toward the palace. As we pulled back, elderly people and kids emerged from their homes and joined us, abandoning their houses to the cruelty of the monsters.
A block from the palace we bunched together and, by sheer mass and ferocity, actually stopped the machinelike advance for a few moments. Miscellaneous weapons had been brought from the houses—sledges, stone benches, anything that might break the Quabos' helmets—and handed to us in silence by the noncombatants.
A block away from the palace, we huddled together and, through our combined strength and intensity, managed to halt the relentless advance for a brief moment. Various weapons had been collected from the houses—sledges, stone benches, anything that could smash the Quabos' helmets—and were quietly handed to us by those not fighting.
Somebody tugged at my sleeve. Looking down I saw a little girl. She had dragged a heavy metal bar out to the fray and was trying to get some fighter's attention and give it to him.
Somebody pulled at my sleeve. When I looked down, I saw a little girl. She had dragged a heavy metal bar into the chaos and was trying to get a fighter's attention to hand it to him.
I seized the formidable weapon and jumped at the nearest Quabo, a ten-foot giant whose eyes were glinting gigantically at me through the distorting curve of the glass.
I grabbed the huge weapon and lunged at the closest Quabo, a ten-foot giant whose eyes were shining intensely at me through the warped glass.
Disregarding the clutching tentacles entirely, I swung the bar against the helmet. It cracked. I swung again and it fell in fragments, spilling the gallons of water it had contained.
Ignoring the grabbing tentacles completely, I swung the bar at the helmet. It cracked. I swung again, and it shattered, spilling the gallons of water it had held.
The tentacles wound vengefully around me, but in a few seconds they relaxed as the thing gasped out its life in the air.
The tentacles wrapped angrily around me, but in a few seconds, they loosened as the creature breathed its last breaths into the air.
I turned to repeat the process on another if I could, and found myself facing the Queen. Her head was held bravely high, though the violet of her eyes had gone almost black with fear and repulsion of the terrible things we fought.
I turned around. to try the process again on another if I could, and found myself facing the Queen. She held her head high, though the violet of her eyes had almost turned black with fear and disgust at the terrible things we were fighting.
"Aga!" I cried. "Why art thou here! Go back to the palace at once!"
"Aga!" I shouted. "What are you doing here! Go back to the palace right now!"
"I came to fight beside thee," she answered composedly, though her delicate lips quivered. "All is lost, it seems. So shall I die beside thee."
"I came to fight with you," she replied calmly, though her delicate lips trembled. "Everything is lost, it seems. So I will die next to you."
I started to reply, to urge her again[Pg 374] to seek the safety of the palace. But by now the deadly advance of the tentacled demons had begun once more.
I began to respond, to encourage her again[Pg 374] to find safety in the palace. But by then, the menacing approach of the tentacled demons had started up again.
Fighting vainly, the population of Zyobor was swept into the palace grounds, then into the building itself.
Fighting in vain, the people of Zyobor were pushed into the palace grounds and then into the building itself.
Men, women and children huddled shoulder to shoulder in the cramping quarters. An ironic picture came to me of the crowding masses of Quabos stuffed into the protection of the outer cave, waiting the outcome of the fight being waged by their warriors. Here were we in a similar circumstance, waiting for the battle to be decided. Though there was little doubt in the minds of any of us as to what the outcome would be.
Men, women, and children huddled closely together in the cramped space. I couldn’t help but think of the crowded masses of Quabos crammed into the safety of the outer cave, waiting to see what would happen in the battle their warriors were fighting. Here we were in a similar situation, waiting for the battle to be determined. Although none of us really doubted what the outcome would be.
Guards, the strongest men of the city, were stationed with sledges at the doors and windows. The Quabos, able only to enter one at a time, halted a moment and there was a badly needed breathing spell.
Guards, the strongest men in the city, were positioned with sledges at the doors and windows. The Quabos, only able to enter one at a time, paused for a moment, and there was a much-needed break.
"
"
We've got to find some drastic means of defence," said the Professor, "or we won't last another three hours."
We need to find some serious ways to defend ourselves," said the Professor, "or we won't make it another three hours."
"If you asked me, I'd say we couldn't last another three hours anyway," replied Stanley with a shrug. "These fish have out-thought us!"
"If you asked me, I’d say we couldn’t last another three hours anyway," replied Stanley with a shrug. "These fish have outsmarted us!"
"Nonsense! There may still be a way—"
"Nonsense! There might still be a way—"
"A brace of machine-guns...." I murmured hopefully.
"A couple of machine guns..." I murmured hopefully.
"You might as well wish for a dozen light cannon!" snapped the Professor. "Please try to concentrate, and see if any effective weapon suggests itself to you—something more available at the moment than machine-guns."
"You might as well wish for a dozen light cannons!" the Professor snapped. "Please try to focus and see if any effective weapon comes to mind—something more accessible right now than machine guns."
In silence the three of us racked our brains for a means of defence. Aga, leaving for a time the task of soothing her more hysterical subjects, came quietly over to us and sat on the bench beside me.
In silence, the three of us racked our brains for a way to defend ourselves. Aga, stepping away from calming her more hysterical subjects for a moment, quietly came over to us and sat on the bench next to me.
Frankly I could think of nothing. To my mind we were surely doomed. What arms could possibly be contrived at such short notice? What weapon[Pg 375] could be called forth to be effective against the thick glass helmets?
Honestly, I couldn't think of anything. In my opinion, we were definitely doomed. What weapons could possibly be created on such short notice? What weapon[Pg 375] could be effective against those thick glass helmets?
But as I glanced at Stanley I saw his face set in a new expression as his thoughts took a turn that suggested possible salvation.
But as I looked at Stanley, I noticed his face showing a new expression as his thoughts shifted in a way that hinted at possible salvation.
"Glass," he muttered. "Glass. What destroys it? Sharp blows ... certain acids ... variation in temperature ... heat and cold.... That's it! That's it!"
"Glass," he muttered. "Glass. What can break it? Hard hits ... certain acids ... changes in temperature ... heat and cold.... That's it! That's it!"
He turned excitedly to the Queen.
He excitedly turned to the Queen.
"I think we have it! At least it's worth trying. If there is any tubing around...." He stopped as he realized he was talking in English, and resumed stiltedly in Aga's own language.
"I think we've got it! At least it's worth a shot. If there's any tubing around...." He paused when he realized he was speaking in English and awkwardly switched back to Aga's own language.
"Hast thou, in the palace, any lengths of pipe like to that which the Quabos drag behind them?"
"Do you have any lengths of pipe in the palace similar to the ones the Quabos drag behind them?"
"No ..." Aga began, her eyes round and wondering. Then she interrupted herself. "Ah, yes! There is! In a vault near that of Kilor's there is a great spool of it. He had it fashioned to carry air for one of his experiments—"
"No ..." Aga started, her eyes wide with curiosity. Then she stopped herself. "Ah, yes! There is! In a vault close to Kilor's, there's a huge spool of it. He had it made to carry air for one of his experiments—"
"Come along!" cried Stanley. "I'll explain what I have in mind while we dig up this coil of hose."
"Come on!" shouted Stanley. "I'll tell you what I’m thinking while we dig up this coil of hose."
A score of Zyobite workmen were gathered at once. The length of hose—made of some linen-like fabric of tough, shredded sea-weed and covered with a flexible metal sheath—was cut into three pieces each about fifty yards long. These were connected to three of the largest gas vents of the palace.
A squad of Zyobite workers gathered together. The hose—made from a strong, linen-like material crafted from shredded seaweed and wrapped in a flexible metal covering—was cut into three sections, each about fifty yards long. These were attached to three of the largest gas vents in the palace.
Stanley, the Professor and I each took an end. And we prepared to fight, with fire, the creatures of water.
Stanley, the Professor, and I each took one end. We got ready to fight the creatures of water with fire.
"It ought to work," Stanley, repeated several times as though trying to reassure himself as well as us. "It's simple enough: the water in those helmets is ice cold: if fire is suddenly squirted against them they'll crack with the uneven expansion."
"It should work," Stanley said repeatedly, as if trying to reassure both himself and us. "It's pretty straightforward: the water in those helmets is ice cold; if fire is suddenly sprayed on them, they'll crack from the uneven expansion."
"Unless," retorted the Professor, "their glass has some special heat and cold resisting quality."[Pg 376]
"Unless," the Professor replied, "their glass has some special ability to resist heat and cold."[Pg 376]
Stanley shrugged.
Stanley shrugged.
"It may well have some such properties. How such creatures can make glass at all is beyond me!"
"It might actually have some of those qualities. I can't understand how these creatures can create glass at all!"
Dragging our hose to the big front entrance of the palace, and warning the crowded people to keep their feet clear of it, we prepared to test out the efficiency of this, our last resource against the enemy.
Dragging our hose to the main entrance of the palace and warning the crowd to keep their feet clear of it, we got ready to test the effectiveness of this, our final resource against the enemy.
For an instant we paused just inside the doorway, looking out at the ugly, glassed-in Things that were massing to attack us again.
For a moment we stopped just inside the doorway, gazing at the ugly, glass-walled creatures that were gathering to strike at us once more.
The ranks of Quabos had closed in now, till they extended down the street for several hundred yards in close formation—a forest of great pulpy heads with huge eyes that glared unblinkingly at the glittering, pink building that was their objective.
The Quabos had gathered closely now, stretching down the street for several hundred yards in tight formation—a forest of large, soft heads with huge eyes that stared unblinkingly at the sparkling pink building that was their target.
"Light up!" ordered Stanley, setting an example by touching his hose nozzle to the nearest wall jet. A spurt of fire belched from his hose, streaming out for four or five feet in a solid red cone. The Professor and I touched off our torches; and we moved slowly out the door toward the ranks of Quabos.
"Light up!" Stanley commanded, showing us how by putting his hose nozzle against the nearest wall jet. A burst of flames shot from his hose, shooting out for four or five feet in a solid red cone. The Professor and I turned on our torches, and we slowly headed out the door toward the lines of Quabos.
"Don't try to save yourselves from their tentacles," advised Stanley. "Walk right up to them, direct the fire against their helmets, and damn the consequences. If they grip too hard you can always play the torch on their tentacles till they think better of it."
"Don't try to escape their tentacles," Stanley advised. "Just walk right up to them, aim the fire at their helmets, and forget about the consequences. If they grab you too tightly, you can always use the torch on their tentacles until they have a change of heart."
The Quabos' front line humped grimly toward us, unblinking eyes glaring, tentacles writhing warily, little spurts of used water trickling from their helmets.
The Quabos' front line marched toward us with grim determination, their unblinking eyes glaring, tentacles moving cautiously, little spurts of used water dripping from their helmets.
"Keep together," warned Stanley, "so that if any one of us loses his light he can get it from the hose of one of the other two. And—Here they come!"
"Stay close together," warned Stanley, "so that if any of us loses his light, he can grab it from one of the other two. And—Here they come!"
There was no more time for commands. The Quabos in front, supplied with slack in their hoses by those behind, leaped at us with incredible agility. We fell back a step so that none should get at our backs.
There was no time left for commands. The Quabos in front, getting some slack in their hoses from those behind, sprang at us with amazing agility. We took a step back to make sure none could attack us from behind.
The last stand was begun.
The final stand has begun.
It was not a battle so much as a series of fierce duels. The Quabos realized their new danger instantly, and devoted all their efforts to extinguishing our torches. We parried and thrust with the flaming hoses in an equally desperate effort to prevent it.
It was less of a battle and more like a series of intense one-on-one fights. The Quabos quickly recognized the new threat and focused all their energy on putting out our torches. We swung and jabbed with the flaming hoses in a just as frantic attempt to stop them.
One of them scuttled toward me like a great crab. A tentacle darted toward my right arm. Another was pressed against the nozzle. There was a sickening smell—and the tentacle was jerked spasmodically away.
One of them scurried toward me like a huge crab. A tentacle shot toward my right arm. Another was pressed against the nozzle. There was a terrible smell—and the tentacle was yanked away suddenly.
I caught the hose in my left hand and turned the fiery jet against the water-filled helmet.
I grabbed the hose in my left hand and aimed the powerful spray at the water-filled helmet.
A shout of savage exultation broke from my lips. Hardly, had the flame touched the glass before it cracked! There was a report like a pistol shot—and a miniature Niagara of water and splintered glass poured at my feet!
A shout of wild excitement escaped my lips. Barely had the flame touched the glass before it shattered! There was a sound like a gunshot—and a small waterfall of water and broken glass poured at my feet!
The tentacle around my arm tightened, then relaxed. The monster shuddered in a convulsive heap on the ground.
The tentacle around my arm tightened, then loosened. The monster trembled in a twitching mass on the ground.
I went toward the next one, swinging the flaring hose in a slow arc as I advanced. The creature lunged at me and threshed at the burning jet with all four of its feelers. But it had been exposed to the air for a long time now. The ghastly tentacles were dry; withered and soft. A touch of the fire seared them unmercifully.
I moved toward the next one, swinging the flaring hose in a slow arc as I went. The creature lunged at me and thrashed at the burning jet with all four of its feelers. But it had been exposed to the air for a long time now. The creepy tentacles were dry; shriveled and soft. A touch of the fire burned them mercilessly.
Nevertheless with a swift move it slapped a tentacle squarely down over the hose nozzle. The flame was extinguished as the flame of a candle is pinched out between thumb and forefinger. I retreated.
Nevertheless, with a quick motion, it slammed a tentacle directly over the hose nozzle. The flame went out just like a candle flame is snuffed out between thumb and forefinger. I backed away.
"Catch!" came a voice behind me.
"Catch!" a voice called from behind me.
The Professor swung his four-foot jet my way. I held my hose to it, and the flame burst out again. A touch at my grisly antagonist's helmet—a sharp crack—the welcome rush of water over the cream-colored grass—and another monster was writhing in the death throes![Pg 377]
The Professor aimed his four-foot jet at me. I directed my hose towards it, and the flame erupted once more. A quick touch on my grotesque opponent's helmet—a loud snap—the satisfying flood of water over the cream-colored grass—and another creature was thrashing in its final moments![Pg 377]
Keeping close together, the three of us faced the massed Quabos in the palace grounds. Again and again the fiery weapon of one or the other of us was dashed out—to be re-lighted from the nearest hose. Again and again loud detonations heralded the collapse of more of the invaders.
Keeping close together, the three of us faced the gathered Quabos in the palace grounds. Once more, the fiery weapon of one of us went out—only to be reignited from the nearest hose. Again and again, loud explosions signaled the downfall of more of the invaders.
But it seemed as though their flailing tentacles were as myriad as the stars they had never seen. It seemed as though their numbers would never appreciably diminish. We thrust and parried till our arms grew numb. And still there appeared to be hundreds of the Quabos left.
But it felt like their flailing tentacles were as countless as the stars they had never seen. It seemed like their numbers would never really go down. We fought back and forth until our arms got numb. And still, it looked like there were hundreds of the Quabos left.
By order of the Queen three stout Zyobites stepped up to us and relieved us of our exhausting labor. Gladly we handed the hoses to them and went to the palace for a much needed rest.
By the Queen's command, three strong Zyobites approached us and took over our tiring work. We happily handed the hoses to them and headed to the palace for some much-needed rest.
Two more shifts of fighters took the flaming jets before the monsters began the retreat slowly back toward their tunnel. And here the Professor took command again.
Two more groups of fighters took the flaming jets before the monsters started to retreat slowly back toward their tunnel. And here the Professor took charge again.
"We mustn't let them get away to try some new scheme!" he snapped. "Martin, take fifty men and beat them back to the break in the wall. Go around a side street. They move so slowly that you can easily cut off their retreat."
"We can’t let them escape to pull off some new plan!" he snapped. "Martin, take fifty men and push them back to the gap in the wall. Go around a side street. They’re moving so slowly that you can easily block their escape."
"There isn't any more hose—" began Stanley.
"There isn't any more hose—" started Stanley.
"There's plenty of it. The Quabos brought it with them." The Professor turned to me again. "Take metal-saws with you. Cut sections of the Quabos water-hose and connect them to the nearest wall jets. Run!"
"There's plenty of it. The Quabos brought it with them." The Professor turned to me again. "Take metal saws with you. Cut sections of the Quabos water hose and connect them to the nearest wall jets. Go!"
I ran, with fifty of the men of Zyobor close behind me. We dodged out the side of the palace grounds least guarded by the Quabos, ducking between their ranks like infantry men threading through an opposition of powerful but slow-moving tanks. Four of our number were caught, but the rest got through unscathed.
I ran, with fifty of the men from Zyobor right behind me. We slipped out of the side of the palace grounds that had the fewest Quabos guarding it, weaving between them like soldiers maneuvering through a line of powerful but slow tanks. Four of us got caught, but the rest made it through without any issues.
Down a side street we raced, and along a parallel avenue toward the tunnel. As we went I prayed that all the[Pg 378] Quabos had centered their attention on the palace and left their vulnerable water-hoses unguarded.
Down a side street we sped, and along a parallel road toward the tunnel. As we went, I hoped that all the[Pg 378] Quabos had focused their attention on the palace and left their exposed water-hoses unprotected.
They had! When we stole up the last block toward the break we found the nearest Quabo was a hundred yards down the street—and working further away with every move.
They had! When we crept up the last block toward the break, we found the closest Quabo was a hundred yards down the street—and getting farther away with every step.
At once we set to work on the scores of hoses that quivered over the floor with each move of the distant monsters.
At once, we got to work on the many hoses that shook on the floor with every movement of the distant monsters.
A Zyobite with the muscles of a Hercules swung his ax mightily down on a hose. The metal was soft enough to be sheered through by the stroke. The cut ends were smashed so that they could not be crammed down over the tapering jets; but we could use our metal-saws for cleaner severances at the other ends.
A Zyobite with muscles like Hercules swung his ax powerfully down on a hose. The metal was soft enough to be cut through by the strike. The ends were crushed so they couldn't be pushed down over the narrowing jets; but we could use our metal saws for cleaner cuts at the other ends.
The giant with the ax stepped from hose to hose. Lengths were completed with the saws. A man was placed at each jet to hold the connections in position. Before the Quabos had reached us we had rigged six fire-hoses and had cut through forty or fifty more water-lines.
The giant with the axe stepped from hose to hose. Sections were finished with the saws. A person was stationed at each nozzle to keep the connections in place. Before the Quabos got to us, we had set up six fire hoses and had cut through about forty or fifty more water lines.
The end was certain and not long in coming.
The end was inevitable and didn't take long to arrive.
We sprayed the monsters with fire as workmen spray fruit trees with insect poison. Stanley, the Professor and a Zyobite came up in the rear with their three hoses.
We sprayed the monsters with fire like workers spray fruit trees with insecticide. Stanley, the Professor, and a Zyobite followed behind with their three hoses.
Caught between the two forces, the beaten fish milled in hopeless confusion and indecision.
Caught between the two forces, the exhausted fish swirled in hopeless confusion and uncertainty.
In half an hour they were all reduced to huddles of slimy wet flesh that dotted the pavement from the break back to the palace grounds. The invaders were completely annihilated—and the city of Zyobor was saved!
In half an hour, they were all just piles of slimy wet flesh scattered across the pavement from the break back to the palace grounds. The invaders were completely wiped out—and the city of Zyobor was saved!
"Now," said the Professor triumphantly, "we have only to knock out the bottom half of the tunnel wall, empty the tunnel and make sure there are no more Quabos lurking there. After that we can fill it in with solid cement. The Queen can order her fish-servants to guard the outer cave and see that no food gets in to the starving monsters there. The war is over, gentlemen. The Quabos are as good as exterminated at this moment. And I can get back to my zoological work...."
"Now," said the Professor proudly, "we just need to take out the bottom half of the tunnel wall, clear out the tunnel, and make sure there are no more Quabos hiding in there. After that, we can fill it in with solid cement. The Queen can have her fish-servants guard the outer cave and ensure that no food gets in to the starving monsters there. The war is over, gentlemen. The Quabos are practically exterminated right now. And I can return to my zoological work...."
Stanley and I looked at each other. We knew each others thoughts well enough.
Stanley and I glanced at each other. We understood each other's thoughts well enough.
He could resume his companionship with the beautiful Mayis. And I—I had Aga....
He could reconnect with the beautiful Mayis. And I—I had Aga....
With the menace of the Quabos banished forever, the city of Zyobor resumed its normal way.
With the threat of the Quabos gone for good, the city of Zyobor returned to its usual routine.
The citizens lowered their dead into the great well we had cut, with appropriate rites performed by the Queen. The daily tasks and pleasures were picked up where they had been dropped. The haunting fear died from the eyes of the people.
The citizens lowered their dead into the large well we had dug, with proper rituals carried out by the Queen. Daily tasks and pleasures resumed where they had been left off. The lingering fear faded from the eyes of the people.
Shortly afterward, with great ceremony and celebration, I was made King of Zyobor, to rule by Aga's side. Stanley took Mayis for his wife. He is second to me in power. The Professor is the official wise man of the city.
Shortly afterward, with much fanfare and celebration, I was crowned King of Zyobor, to rule alongside Aga. Stanley married Mayis. He is next in line to me in power. The Professor is the city's official sage.
Life flows smoothly for us in this pink lighted community. We are more than content with our lot here. Our only concern has been the grief that must have been occasioned our relatives and friends when the Rosa sailed home without us.
Life runs smoothly for us in this pink-lit community. We're more than happy with our situation here. Our only worry has been the sorrow that our relatives and friends must have felt when the Rosa sailed home without us.
Now we have thought of a way in which, with luck, we may communicate with the upper world. By relays of my Queen's fish-servants we believe we can send up the Professor's invaluable notes[A] and this informal account of what has happened since we left San Francisco that....
Now we’ve come up with a way that, if all goes well, we might be able to communicate with the upper world. Through relays of my Queen's fish-servants, we think we can send up the Professor's invaluable notes[A] and this informal account of what has happened since we left San Francisco that....
(Editor's note: There was no trace of any "notes." The yacht, Rosa, was reported lost with all hands in a hurricane off New Zealand. Aboard her were a Professor George Berry and the owner, Stanley Browne. There is no record, however, of any passenger by the name of Martin Grey. To date no one has taken this document seriously enough to consider financing an expedition of investigation to Penguin Deep.)
(Editor's note: There’s no sign of any "notes." The yacht, Rosa, was reported lost with everyone on board in a hurricane off New Zealand. On board were Professor George Berry and the owner, Stanley Browne. However, there’s no record of any passenger named Martin Grey. So far, no one has taken this document seriously enough to think about funding an investigative expedition to Penguin Deep.)

The Murder Machine
By Hugh B. Cave
It was dusk, on the evening of December 7, 1906, when I first encountered Sir John Harmon. At the moment of his entrance I was standing over the table in my study, a lighted match in my cupped hands and a pipe between my teeth. The pipe was never lit.
It was dusk on December 7, 1906, when I first met Sir John Harmon. At the moment he walked in, I was bent over the table in my study, holding a lit match in my cupped hands while a pipe hung from my teeth. The pipe was never lit.
I heard the lower door slam shut with a violent clatter. The stairs resounded to a series of unsteady footbeats, and the door of my study was flung back. In the opening, staring at me with quiet dignity, stood a young, careless fellow, about five feet ten in height and decidedly dark of complexion. The swagger of his entrance branded him as an adventurer. The ghastly pallor of his face, which was almost colorless, branded him as a man who has found something more than mere adventure.
I heard the lower door slam shut with a loud bang. The stairs echoed with a series of unsteady footsteps, and the door to my study was thrown open. In the doorway, looking at me with quiet dignity, stood a young, carefree guy, about five foot ten and definitely dark-skinned. The way he swaggered in marked him as an adventurer. The sickly pale color of his face, which was nearly colorless, indicated he was someone who had encountered more than just adventure.
"Doctor Dale?" he demanded.
"Dr. Dale?" he demanded.
"I am Doctor Dale."
"I'm Dr. Dale."
He closed the door of the room deliberately, advancing toward me with slow steps.
He closed the door to the room intentionally and walked toward me slowly.
"My name is John Harmon—Sir John Harmon. It is unusual, I suppose," he said quietly, with a slight shrug, "coming at this late hour. I won't keep you long."
"My name is John Harmon—Sir John Harmon. I guess it’s a bit unusual," he said quietly, giving a slight shrug, "to show up at this late hour. I won’t take up too much of your time."
He faced me silently. A single glance at those strained features convinced me of the reason for his coming. Only one thing can bring such a furtive, restless stare to a man's eyes. Only one thing—fear.
He looked at me quietly. Just one look at those tense features made me realize why he was there. Only one thing can cause that kind of sneaky, uneasy look in a man's eyes. Only one thing—fear.
"I've come to you. Dale, because—" Sir John's fingers closed heavily over the edge of the table—"because I am on the verge of going mad."
"I've come to you, Dale, because—" Sir John's fingers gripped the edge of the table tightly—"because I am about to lose my mind."
"From fear?"
"Out of fear?"
"From fear, yes. I suppose it is easy to discover. A single look at me...."
"From fear, yes. I guess it’s easy to see. Just one look at me...."
"A single look at you," I said simply, "would convince any man that you are deadly afraid of something. Do you mind telling me just what it is?"
"A single look at you," I said simply, "would convince anyone that you are really scared of something. Do you mind telling me what it is?"
He shook his head slowly. The swagger of the poise was gone; he stood upright now with a positive effort, as if the realization of his position had suddenly surged over him.
He shook his head slowly. The confidence in his stance had vanished; he stood tall now with an obvious effort, as if the reality of his situation had suddenly hit him.
"I do not know," he said quietly. "It is a childish fear—fear of the dark, you may call it. The cause does not matter; but if something does not take this unholy terror away, the effect will be madness."
"I don’t know," he said softly. "It’s a childish fear—fear of the dark, you could say. The reason doesn’t matter; but if something doesn’t get rid of this awful terror, the result will be madness."
I watched him in silence for a moment, studying the shrunken outline of his face and the unsteady gleam of his narrowed eyes. I had seen this man before. All London had seen him. His face was constantly appearing in the sporting pages, a swaggering member of the upper set—a man who had been engaged to nearly every beautiful woman in the country—who sought adventure in sport and in night life, merely for the sake of living at top speed. And here he stood before me, whitened by fear, the very thing he had so deliberately laughed at!
I watched him in silence for a moment, taking in the gaunt outline of his face and the shaky light in his narrowed eyes. I had seen this man before. All of London had seen him. His face regularly showed up in the sports pages, a cocky member of the upper class—someone who had been engaged to almost every beautiful woman in the country—who chased thrills in sports and nightlife just for the sake of living at full throttle. And here he was in front of me, drained by fear, the very thing he had so intentionally mocked!
"Dale," he said slowly, "for the past week I have been thinking things that I do not want to think and doing things completely against my will. Some outside power—God knows what it is—is controlling my very existence."
"Dale," he said slowly, "for the past week, I've been thinking about things I don't want to think about and doing things completely against my will. Some outside force—God knows what it is—is controlling my very existence."
He stared at me, and leaned closer across the table.
He looked at me intently and leaned in closer over the table.
"Last night, some time before midnight," he told me, "I was sitting alone in my den. Alone, mind you—not a[Pg 380] soul was in the house with me. I was reading a novel; and suddenly, as if a living presence had stood in the room and commanded me, I was forced to put the book down. I fought against it, fought to remain in that room and go on reading. And I failed."
"Last night, a little before midnight," he said to me, "I was sitting alone in my den. Alone, just so you know—not a[Pg 380] single soul was in the house with me. I was reading a novel, and suddenly, it felt like a living presence stood in the room and commanded me to stop. I fought against it, trying to stay in that room and keep reading. And I couldn't."
"Failed?" My reply was a single word of wonder.
"Failed?" I responded with a single word of disbelief.
"
"
I left my home: because I could not help myself. Have you ever been under hypnotism, Dale? Yes? Well, the thing that gripped me was something similar—except that no living person came near me in order to work his hypnotic spell. I went alone, the whole way. Through back streets, alleys, filthy dooryards—never once striking a main thoroughfare—until I had crossed the entire city and reached the west side of the square. And there, before a big gray town-house, I was allowed to stop my mad wandering. The power, whatever it was, broke. I—well, I went home."
I’m out my home because I couldn’t stop myself. Have you ever been hypnotized, Dale? Yes? Well, what gripped me was something similar—except no one was there to cast a hypnotic spell on me. I went alone the entire way. Through back streets, alleys, dirty dooryards—never once hitting a main road—until I crossed the whole city and reached the west side of the square. And there, in front of a big gray townhouse, I was finally allowed to stop my frantic wandering. The power, whatever it was, faded. I—well, I went home.
Sir John got to his feet with an effort, and stood over me.
Sir John struggled to his feet and stood over me.
"Dale," he whispered hoarsely, "what was it?"
"Dale," he whispered hoarsely, "what was that?"
"You were conscious of every detail?" I asked. "Conscious of the time, of the locality you went to? You are sure it was not some fantastic dream?"
"You were aware of every detail?" I asked. "Aware of the time and the place you went to? Are you sure it wasn't just some crazy dream?"
"Dream! Is it a dream to have some damnable force move me about like a mechanical robot?"
"Dream! Is it even a dream to be moved around like a damn robot by some awful force?"
"But.... You can think of no explanation?" I was a bit skeptical of his story.
"But.... You can't think of any explanation?" I was a bit doubtful about his story.
He turned on me savagely.
He turned on me fiercely.
"I have no explanation. Doctor," he said curtly. "I came to you for the explanation. And while you are thinking over my case during the next few hours, perhaps you can explain this: when I stood before that gray mansion on After Street, alone in the dark, there was murder in my heart. I should have killed the man who lived in that house, had I not been suddenly released from the force that was driving me forward!"
"I have no explanation, Doctor," he said sharply. "I came to you for an explanation. And while you consider my case over the next few hours, maybe you can explain this: when I stood in front of that gray mansion on After Street, alone in the dark, I felt murder in my heart. I would have killed the man who lived in that house if I hadn't been suddenly freed from the drive pushing me forward!"
Sir John turned from me in bitterness. Without offering any word of departure, he pulled open the door and stepped across the sill. The door closed, and I was alone.
Sir John turned away from me in anger. Without saying a word, he yanked the door open and stepped through it. The door shut, and I was left alone.
That was my introduction to Sir John Harmon. I offer it in detail because it was the first of a startling series of events that led to the most terrible case of my career. In my records I have labeled the entire case "The Affair of the Death Machine."
That was my introduction to Sir John Harmon. I share it in detail because it kicked off a shocking series of events that resulted in the worst case of my career. In my records, I've labeled the whole case "The Affair of the Death Machine."
Twelve hours after Sir John's departure—which will bring the time, to the morning of December 8—the headlines of the Daily Mail stared up at me from the table. They were black and heavy: those headlines, and horribly significant. They were:
Twelve hours after Sir John's departure—which will bring the time to the morning of December 8—the headlines of the Daily Mail looked up at me from the table. They were bold and striking: those headlines, and disturbingly important. They read:
FRANKLIN WHITE Jr. FOUND
MURDERED
Midnight Marauder Strangles
Young Society Man in West-End
Mansion
FRANKLIN WHITE Jr. FOUND
MURDERED
Midnight Marauder Strangles
Young Society Man in West-End
Mansion
I turned the paper hurriedly, and read:
I quickly flipped the page and read:
Between the hours of one and two o'clock this morning, an unknown murderer entered the home of Franklin White, Jr., well known West-End sportsman, and escaped, leaving behind his strangled victim.
Between 1:00 and 2:00 AM this morning, an unknown murderer entered the home of Franklin White, Jr., a well-known West-End athlete, and escaped, leaving behind his strangled victim.
Young White, who is a favorite in London upper circles, was discovered in his bed this morning, where he had evidently lain dead for many hours. Police are seeking a motive for the crime, which may have its origin in the fact that White only recently announced his engagement to Margot Vernee, young and exceedingly pretty French débutante.
Young White, a favorite in London’s high society, was found dead in his bed this morning, where he had clearly been for several hours. Police are trying to determine a motive for the crime, which may stem from the fact that White just recently announced his engagement to Margot Vernee, a young and incredibly beautiful French debutante.
Police say that the murderer was evidently an amateur, and that he made no attempt to cover his crime. Inspector Thomas Drake of Scotland Yard has the case.
Police say that the murderer was clearly an amateur and didn't try to hide his crime. Inspector Thomas Drake from Scotland Yard is in charge of the case.
There was more, much more. Young White had evidently been a decided favorite, and the murder had been so unexpected, so deliberate, that the Mail reporter had made the most of his opportunity for a story. But aside from what I have reprinted, there was only a single short paragraph which claimed my attention. It was this:
There was a lot more to it. Young White had clearly been a favorite, and the murder was so shocking and intentional that the Mail reporter took full advantage of the situation for a story. But apart from what I've shared, there was just one brief paragraph that caught my eye. It was this:
The White home is not a difficult one to enter. It is a huge gray town-house, situated just off the square, in After Street. The murderer entered by a low French window, leaving it open.
The White home isn’t hard to get into. It’s a big gray townhouse located just off the square on After Street. The murderer came in through a low French window, leaving it open.
I have copied the words exactly as they were printed. The item does not call for any comment.
I have copied the words exactly as they were printed. The item doesn't need any comment.
But I had hardly dropped the paper before she stood before me. I say "she"—it was Margot Vernee, of course—because for some peculiar reason I had expected her. She stood quietly before me, her cameo face, set in the black of mourning, staring straight into mine.
But I had barely put down the paper when she appeared in front of me. I say "she"—it was Margot Vernee, obviously—because, for some strange reason, I had been expecting her. She stood silently in front of me, her cameo face framed in black mourning attire, looking directly into my eyes.
"You know why I have come?" she said quickly.
"You know why I'm here?" she asked quickly.
I glanced at the paper on the table before me, and nodded. Her eyes followed my glance.
I looked at the paper on the table in front of me and nodded. Her eyes followed where I was looking.
"That is only part of it, Doctor," she said. "I was in love with Franklin—very much—but I have come to you for something more. Because you are a famous psychologist, and can help me."
"That’s just part of it, Doctor," she said. "I was really in love with Franklin—but I’ve come to you for something more. Because you’re a well-known psychologist, and you can help me."
She sat down quietly, leaning forward so that her arms rested on the table. Her face was white, almost as white as the face of that young adventurer who had come to me on the previous evening. And when she spoke, her voice was hardly more than a whisper.
She sat down quietly, leaning forward so her arms rested on the table. Her face was pale, almost as pale as that young adventurer's who had come to me the night before. And when she spoke, her voice was barely a whisper.
"Doctor, for many days now I have been under some strange power. Something frightful, that compels me to think and act against my will."
"Doctor, I've been under this strange force for many days now. It's frightening and makes me think and act against my will."
She glanced at me suddenly, as if to note the effect of her words. Then:
She suddenly looked at me, as if to see how her words affected me. Then:
"I was engaged to Franklin for more than a month, Doctor: yet for a week now I have been commanded—commanded—by some awful force, to return to—to a man who knew me more than two years ago. I can't explain it. I did not love this man; I hated him bitterly. Now comes this mad desire, this hungering, to go to him. And last night—"
"I was engaged to Franklin for over a month, Doctor; yet for the past week, I've been forced—forced—by some terrible urge to go back to a man who knew me more than two years ago. I can’t explain it. I didn’t love this man; I hated him intensely. Now this crazy desire, this craving, has taken over, pushing me to him. And last night—"
Margot Vernee hesitated suddenly. She stared at me searchingly. Then, with renewed courage, she continued.
Margot Vernee suddenly paused. She looked at me with a probing gaze. Then, with newfound confidence, she carried on.
"Last night, Doctor, I was alone. I had retired for the night, and it was late, nearly three o'clock. And then I was strangely commanded, by this awful power that has suddenly taken possession, of my soul, to go out. I tried to restrain myself, and in the end I found myself walking through the square. I went straight to Franklin White's home. When I reached there, it was half past three—I could hear Big Ben. I went in—through the wide French window at the side of the house. I went straight to Franklin's room—because I could not prevent myself from going."
"Last night, Doctor, I was alone. I had gone to bed, and it was late, almost three o'clock. Then, I felt an unsettling urge, this terrible force that suddenly took over my soul, to go out. I tried to stop myself, but eventually I found myself walking through the square. I headed straight to Franklin White's house. When I got there, it was half past three—I could hear Big Ben. I entered through the wide French window on the side of the house. I went directly to Franklin's room—because I couldn't stop myself from going."
A sob came from Margot's lips. She had half risen from her chair, and was holding herself together with a brave effort. I went to her side and stood over her. And she, with a half crazed laugh, stared up at me.
A sob escaped Margot's lips. She had half stood up from her chair and was keeping herself together with a brave effort. I moved to her side and stood over her. And she, with a half-crazed laugh, looked up at me.
"He was dead when I saw him!" she cried. "Dead! Murdered! That infernal force, what ever it was, had made me go straight to my lover's side, to see him lying there, with those cruel finger marks on his throat—dead, I tell you, I—oh, it is horrible!"
"He was dead when I saw him!" she shouted. "Dead! Murdered! That evil force, whatever it was, made me go right to my lover's side, to see him lying there with those cruel fingerprints on his throat—dead, I tell you, I—oh, it’s awful!"
She turned suddenly.
She turned suddenly.
"When I saw him," she said bitterly, "the sight of him—and the sight of those marks—broke the spell that held me. I crept from the house as if I had killed him. They—they will probably find out that I was there, and they will accuse me of the murder. It does not matter. But this power—this awful thing that has been controlling[Pg 382] me—is there no way to fight it?"
"When I saw him," she said bitterly, "seeing him—and those marks—shattered the spell over me. I sneaked out of the house like I’d killed him. They—they will probably figure out that I was there, and they’ll blame me for the murder. It doesn’t matter. But this power—this terrible thing that has been controlling[Pg 382] me—is there no way to fight it?"
I nodded heavily. The memory, of that unfortunate fellow who had come to me with the same complaint was still holding me. I was prepared to wash my hands of the whole horrible affair. It was clearly not a medical case, clearly out of my realm.
I nodded slowly. The memory of that unfortunate guy who had come to me with the same issue was still holding on to me. I was ready to wash my hands of the whole terrible situation. It was clearly not a medical case, definitely out of my area.
"There is a way to fight it," I said quietly. "I am a doctor, not a master of hypnotism, or a man who can discover the reasons behind that hypnotism. But London has its Scotland Yard, and Scotland Yard has a man who is one of my greatest comrades...."
"There’s a way to tackle it," I said softly. "I’m a doctor, not a hypnotism expert or someone who can uncover the reasons behind that hypnotism. But London has its Scotland Yard, and Scotland Yard has a guy who is one of my closest allies...."
She nodded her surrender. As I stepped to the telephone, I heard her murmur, in a weary, troubled voice:
She nodded in resignation. As I walked over to the phone, I heard her softly say, in a tired, troubled voice:
"Hypnotism? It is not that. God knows what it is. But it has always happened when I have been alone. One cannot hypnotise through distance...."
"Hypnotism? It's not that. Only God knows what it is. But it has always occurred when I’ve been alone. You can't hypnotize someone from a distance..."
And so, with Margot Vernee's consent, I sought the aid of Inspector Thomas Drake, of Scotland Yard. In half an hour Drake stood beside me, in the quiet of my study. When he had heard Margot's story, he asked a single significant question. It was this:
And so, with Margot Vernee's agreement, I reached out to Inspector Thomas Drake from Scotland Yard. Half an hour later, Drake was standing next to me in the calm of my study. After he listened to Margot's account, he asked one important question. It was this:
"You say you have a desire to go back to a man who was once intimate with you. Who is he?"
"You say you want to go back to a guy you used to be close with. Who is he?"
Margot looked at him dully.
Margot stared at him blankly.
"It is Michael Strange," she said slowly. "Michael Strange, of Paris. A student of science."
"It’s Michael Strange," she said slowly. "Michael Strange, from Paris. A science student."
Drake nodded. Without further questioning he dismissed my patient; and when she had gone, he turned to me.
Drake nodded. Without asking more questions, he let my patient go; and when she left, he turned to me.
"She did not murder her sweetheart, Dale" he said. "That is evident. Have you any idea who did?"
"She didn't kill her boyfriend, Dale," he said. "That's obvious. Do you have any idea who did?"
And so I told him of that other young man. Sir John Harmon, who had come to me the night before. When I had finished. Drake stared at me—stared through me—and suddenly turned on his heel.
And so I told him about that other young man. Sir John Harmon, who came to see me the night before. When I was done, Drake stared at me—looked right through me—and then suddenly turned on his heel.
"I shall be back, Dale," he said curtly. "Wait for me!"
"I'll be back, Dale," he said tersely. "Wait for me!"
Wait for him! Well, that was Drake's peculiar way of going about things. Impetuous, sudden—until he faced some crisis. Then, in the face of danger, he became a cold, indifferent officer of Scotland Yard.
Hold on for him! Well, that was Drake's unique approach to things. Impulsive and unpredictable—until he encountered a crisis. Then, when danger arose, he transformed into a detached, indifferent officer of Scotland Yard.
And so I waited. During the twenty-four hours that elapsed before Drake returned to my study, I did my best to diagnose the case before me. First, Sir John Harmon—his visit to the home of Franklin White. Then—the deliberate murder. And, finally, young Margot Vernee, and her confession. It was like the revolving whirl of a pinwheel, this series of events: continuous and mystifying, but without beginning or end. Surely, somewhere in the procession of horrors, there would be a loose end to cling to. Some loose end that would eventually unravel the pinwheel!
And so I waited. During the twenty-four hours that passed before Drake returned to my study, I did my best to figure out the case in front of me. First, Sir John Harmon—his visit to Franklin White’s home. Then—the intentional murder. And finally, young Margot Vernee and her confession. It felt like the spinning motion of a pinwheel, this series of events: ongoing and perplexing, but without a clear beginning or end. Surely, somewhere in this sequence of horrors, there would be a loose thread to hold onto. Some loose thread that would eventually unravel the pinwheel!
It was plainly not a medical affair, or at least only remotely so. The thing was in proper hands, then, with Drake following it through. And I had only to wait for his return.
It was clearly not a medical issue, or at least only slightly so. It was in good hands, then, with Drake taking care of it. I just had to wait for him to come back.
He came at last, and closed the door of the room behind him. He stood over me with something of a swagger.
He finally arrived and shut the door to the room behind him. He stood over me with a bit of swagger.
"Dale, I have been looking into the records of this Michael Strange," he said quietly. "They are interesting, those records. They go back some ten years, when this fellow Strange was beginning his study of science. And now Michael Strange is one of the greatest authorities in Paris on the subject of mental telegraphy. He has gone into the study of human thought with the same thoroughness that other scientists go into the subject of radio telegraphy. He has written several books on the subject."
"Dale, I've been checking out the records of this Michael Strange," he said softly. "They're quite interesting, these records. They date back about ten years, when Strange was just starting his study of science. Now, Michael Strange is considered one of the top experts in Paris on mental telegraphy. He has approached the study of human thought with the same diligence that other scientists apply to radio telegraphy. He's even written several books on the topic."
Drake pulled a tiny black volume from the pocket of his coat and dropped it on the table before me. With one hand he opened it to a place which he had previously marked in pencil.
Drake pulled out a small black book from his coat pocket and placed it on the table in front of me. He opened it with one hand to a spot he had marked with a pencil.
I looked at him in wonder, and then did as he ordered. What I read was this:
I checked at him in amazement, and then I followed his instructions. What I read was this:
"Mental telegraphy is a science, not a myth. It is a very real fact, a very real power which can be developed only by careful research. To most people it is merely a curiosity. They sit, for instance, in a crowded room at some uninteresting lecture, and stare continually at the back of some unsuspecting companion until that companion, by the power of suggestion, turns suddenly around. Or they think heavily of a certain person nearby, perhaps commanding him mentally to hum a certain popular tune, until the victim, by the power of their will, suddenly fulfills the order. To such persons, the science of mental telegraphy is merely an amusement.
"Mental telegraphy is a science, not a myth. It’s a very real phenomenon, a genuine ability that can only be developed through careful study. For most people, it’s just a curiosity. They might sit in a crowded room during a boring lecture and continually stare at the back of some unsuspecting person until that person, influenced by suggestion, suddenly turns around. Or they might focus intensely on someone nearby, maybe mentally urging them to hum a certain popular song, until the person, responding to their thoughts, suddenly follows the mental command. For these individuals, the science of mental telegraphy is simply a form of entertainment."
"And so it will be, until science has brought it to such a perfection that these waves of thought can be broadcast—that they can be transmitted through the ether precisely as radio waves are transmitted. In other words, mental telegraphy is at present merely a mild form of hypnotism. Until it has been developed so that those hypnotic powers can be directed through space, and directed accurately to those individuals to whom they are intended, this science will have no significance. It remains for scientists of to-day to bring about that development."
"And so it will be, until science has perfected it to the point where these waves of thought can be broadcast—that they can be transmitted through the air just like radio waves. In other words, mental telepathy is currently just a simple form of hypnotism. Until it evolves so that those hypnotic abilities can be sent through space and aimed accurately at the individuals they’re meant for, this science won’t have any real significance. It is up to today’s scientists to make that development happen."
I closed the book. When I looked up, Drake was watching me intently, as if expecting me to say something.
I closed the book. When I looked up, Drake was staring at me closely, as if he was waiting for me to say something.
"Drake," I said slowly, more to myself than to him, "the pinwheel is beginning to unravel. We have found the beginning thread. Perhaps, if we follow that thread...."
"Drake," I said slowly, more to myself than to him, "the pinwheel is starting to unravel. We’ve found the starting thread. Maybe, if we follow that thread...."
Drake smiled.
Drake grinned.
"If you'll pick up your hat and coat, Dale," he interrupted, "I think we have an appointment. This Michael Strange, whose book you have just enjoyed so immensely, is now residing on a certain quiet little side street about three miles from the square, in London!"
"If you'll grab your hat and coat, Dale," he interrupted, "I think we have an appointment. This Michael Strange, whose book you just enjoyed so much, is now living on a quiet little side street about three miles from the square in London!"
I followed Drake in silence, until we had left Cheney Lane in the gloom behind us. At the entrance to the square my companion called a cab; and from there on we rode slowly, through a heavy darkness which was blanketed by a wet, penetrating fog. The cabby, evidently one who knew my companion by sight (and what London cabby does not know his Scotland Yard men!) chose a route that twisted through gloomy, uninhabited side streets, seldom winding into the main route of traffic.
I followed Drake in silence until we left Cheney Lane behind us in the dark. At the entrance to the square, my companion hailed a cab; and from there, we rode slowly through a thick darkness enveloped in a damp, penetrating fog. The cab driver, clearly someone who recognized my companion (and what London cab driver doesn’t know his Scotland Yard officers!), took a route that meandered through dark, deserted side streets, rarely merging with the main flow of traffic.
As for Drake, he sank back in the uncomfortable seat and made no attempt at conversation. For the entire first part of our journey he said nothing. Not until we had reached a black, unlighted section of the city did he turn to me.
As for Drake, he slumped back in the uncomfortable seat and didn’t try to strike up a conversation. For the whole first part of our journey, he didn’t say a word. It wasn't until we got to a dark, unlit area of the city that he turned to me.
"Dale," he said at length, "have you ever hunted tiger?"
"Dale," he said after a moment, "have you ever gone tiger hunting?"
I looked at him and laughed.
I looked at him and laughed.
"Why?" I replied. "Do you expect this hunt of ours will be something of a blind chase?"
"Why?" I responded. "Do you think this hunt of ours will just be a wild goose chase?"
"It will be a blind chase, no doubt of it," he said. "And when we have followed the trail to its end, I imagine we shall find something very like a tiger to deal with. I have looked rather deeply into Michael Strange's life, and unearthed a bit of the man's character. He has twice been accused of murder—murder by hypnotism—and has twice cleared himself by throwing scientific explanations at the police. That is the nature of his entire history for the past ten years."
"It’s going to be a wild goose chase, no doubt about it," he said. "And when we finally reach the end of the trail, I suspect we’ll find something pretty dangerous waiting for us. I’ve done some digging into Michael Strange’s life and uncovered a bit about his character. He’s been accused of murder twice—murder by hypnotism—and both times he got off by coming up with scientific explanations for the police. That's been the story of his life for the last ten years."
I nodded, without replying. As Drake turned away from me again, our cab poked its laboring nose into a narrowing, gloomy street. I had a glimpse of a single unsteady street lamp on the corner, and a dim sign, "Mate Lane." And then we were dragging along the curb. The cab stopped with a groan.
I agreed., without saying anything. As Drake turned away from me again, our cab squeezed into a cramped, dark street. I caught sight of a shaky street lamp on the corner and a faint sign that read, "Mate Lane." Then we were slowly rolling along the curb. The cab came to a stop with a creak.
I had stepped down and was standing by the cab door when suddenly, from the darkness in front of me, a[Pg 384] strange figure advanced to my side. He glanced at me intently; then, seeing that I was evidently not the man he sought, he turned to Drake. I heard a whispered greeting and an undertone of conversation. Then, quietly, Drake stepped toward me.
I had stepped down and was standing by the cab door when suddenly, from the darkness ahead of me, a[Pg 384] strange figure approached my side. He looked at me closely; then, realizing that I wasn’t the person he was looking for, he turned to Drake. I heard a quiet greeting and a soft conversation. Then, quietly, Drake moved closer to me.
"Dale," he said. "I thought it best that I should not show myself here to-night. No, there is no time for explanation now; you will understand later. Perhaps"—significantly—"sooner than you anticipate. Inspector Hartnett will go through the rest of this pantomime with you."
"Dale," he said. "I figured it was best if I didn't show up here tonight. No, there’s no time for an explanation now; you’ll get it later. Maybe"—with emphasis—"sooner than you expect. Inspector Hartnett will handle the rest of this charade with you."
I shook hands with Drake's man, still rather bewildered at the sudden substitution. Then, before I was aware of it, Drake had vanished and the cab was gone. We were alone, Hartnett and I, in Mate Lane.
I shook hands with Drake's guy, still pretty confused by the sudden change. Then, before I knew it, Drake had disappeared and the cab was gone. It was just Hartnett and me, alone on Mate Lane.
The home of Michael Strange—number seven—was hardly inviting. No light was in evidence. The big house stood like a huge, unadorned vault set back from the street, some distance from its adjoining buildings. The heavy steps echoed to our footbeats as we mounted them in the darkness; and the sound of the bell, as Hartnett pressed it came sharply to us from the silence of the interior.
The home of Michael Strange—number seven—was hardly inviting. No light was visible. The big house loomed like a massive, plain vault set back from the street, some distance away from its neighboring buildings. The heavy steps echoed under our feet as we climbed them in the darkness; and the sound of the bell, as Hartnett pressed it, rang out clearly to us from the quiet interior.
We stood there, waiting. In the short interval before the door opened, Hartnett glanced at his watch (it was nearly ten o'clock), and said to me:
We stood there, waiting. In the brief moment before the door opened, Hartnett checked his watch (it was almost ten o'clock) and said to me:
"I imagine, Doctor, we shall meet a blank wall. Let me do the talking, please."
"I think, Doctor, we'll hit a dead end. Let me handle the conversation, please."
That was all. In another moment the big door was pulled slowly open from the inside, and in the entrance, glaring out at us, stood the man we had come to see. It is not hard to remember that first impression of Michael Strange. He was a huge man, gaunt and haggard, moulded with the hunched shoulders and heavy arms of a gorilla. His face seemed to be unconsciously twisted into a snarl. His greeting, which came only after he had stared at us intently, for nearly a minute, was curt and rasping.
That was it. A moment later, the large door was slowly pulled open from the inside, and standing in the entrance, glaring at us, was the man we had come to see. It's easy to remember that first impression of Michael Strange. He was a massive guy, gaunt and worn, shaped like a gorilla with hunched shoulders and heavy arms. His face seemed to be unintentionally twisted into a snarl. His greeting, which came only after he had stared at us intently for almost a minute, was short and harsh.
"Well, gentlemen? What is it?"
"Well, guys? What's up?"
"I should like a word with Dr. Michael Strange," said my companion quietly.
"I'd like to have a word with Dr. Michael Strange," my companion said quietly.
"I am Michael Strange."
"I'm Michael Strange."
"And I," replied Hartnett, with a suggestion of a smile, "am Raoul Hartnett, from Scotland Yard."
"And I," replied Hartnett, with a hint of a smile, "am Raoul Hartnett, from Scotland Yard."
I did not see any sign of emotion on Strange's face. He stepped back in silence to allow us to enter. Then closing the big door after us, he led the way along a carpeted hall to a small, ill-lighted room just beyond. Here he motioned us to be seated, he himself standing upright beside the table, facing us.
I didn't see any expression on Strange's face. He stepped back quietly to let us in. After closing the large door behind us, he led us down a carpeted hallway to a small, poorly lit room just beyond. There, he signaled for us to take a seat while he stood straight beside the table, facing us.
"From Scotland Yard," he said, and the tone was heavy with dull sarcasm. "I am at your service, Mr. Hartnett."
"From Scotland Yard," he said, his tone dripping with dull sarcasm. "I’m at your service, Mr. Hartnett."
And now, for the first time, I wondered just why Drake had insisted on my coming here to this gloomy house in Mate Lane. Why he had so deliberately arranged a substitute so that Michael Strange should not come face to face with him directly. Evidently Hartnett had been carefully instructed as to his course of action—but why this seemingly unnecessary caution on Drake's part? And now, after we had gained admission, what excuse would Hartnett offer for the intrusion? Surely he would not follow the bull-headed rôle of a common policeman!
And now, for the first time, I wondered why Drake had insisted I come to this dreary house on Mate Lane. Why he had so intentionally set up someone else to prevent Michael Strange from meeting him directly. Obviously, Hartnett had been carefully briefed about what to do—but why the unnecessary caution from Drake? And now that we had gotten in, what excuse would Hartnett give for barging in? Surely he wouldn't act like a stubborn, run-of-the-mill cop!
There was no anger, no attempt at dramatics, in Hartnett's voice. He looked quietly up at our host.
There was no anger, no need for drama, in Hartnett's voice. He looked calmly up at our host.
"Dr. Strange," he said at length, "I have come to you for your assistance. Last night, some time after midnight, Franklin White was strangled to death. He was murdered, according to substantial evidence, by the girl he was going to marry—Margot Vernee. I come to you because you know this girl rather well, and can perhaps help Scotland Yard in finding her motive for killing White."[Pg 385]
"Dr. Strange," he said after a pause, "I’ve come to you for your help. Last night, shortly after midnight, Franklin White was strangled to death. He was murdered, based on solid evidence, by the girl he was set to marry—Margot Vernee. I’m reaching out because you know her fairly well and might be able to assist Scotland Yard in uncovering her motive for killing White."[Pg 385]
Michael Strange said nothing. He stood there, scowling down at my companion in silence. And I, too, I must admit, turned upon Hartnett with a stare of bewilderment. His accusation of Margot had brought a sense of horror to me. I had expected almost anything from him, even to a mad accusation of Strange himself. But I had hardly foreseen this cold blooded declaration.
Michael Strange said nothing. He stood there, glaring down at my companion in silence. And I, too, have to admit, I looked at Hartnett with a confused stare. His accusation against Margot filled me with horror. I had been ready for just about anything from him, even a crazy accusation against Strange himself. But I definitely didn’t expect this chilling declaration.
"You understand, Doctor," Hartnett went on, in that same ironical drawl, "that we do not believe Margot Vernee did this thing herself. She had a companion, undoubtedly, one who accompanied her to the house on After Street, and assisted her in the crime. Who that companion was, we are not sure; but there is decidedly a case of suspicion against a certain young London sportsman. This fellow is known to have prowled about the White mansion both on the night of the murder and the night before."
"You get what I mean, Doctor," Hartnett continued, in that same sarcastic tone, "that we don't think Margot Vernee did this on her own. She definitely had someone with her, someone who went to the house on After Street and helped her with the crime. We're not sure who that person is, but there’s definitely suspicion around a certain young London athlete. This guy has been seen hanging around the White mansion both on the night of the murder and the night before."
Hartnett glanced up casually. Strange's face was a total mask. When he nodded, the nod was the most even and mechanical thing I have ever seen. Certainly this man could control his emotions!
Hartnett looked up nonchalantly. Strange's expression was completely blank. When he nodded, it was the most robotic and rigid gesture I've ever witnessed. Clearly, this man could keep his feelings in check!
"Naturally, Doctor," Hartnett said, "we have gone rather deeply into the past life of the lady in question. Your name appears, of course, in a rather unimportant interval when Margot Vernee resided in Paris. And so we come to you in the hope that you can perhaps give us some slight bit of information—something that seems insignificant, perhaps, to you, but which may put us on the right track."
"Of course, Doctor," Hartnett said, "we’ve looked pretty thoroughly into the past of the woman in question. Your name comes up during a rather minor period when Margot Vernee lived in Paris. So we’re reaching out to you in the hope that you might have some small piece of information—something that might seem unimportant to you, but could help us clear the way."
It was a careful speech. Even as Hartnett spoke it, I could have sworn that the words were Drake's, and had been memorized. But Michael Strange merely stepped back to the table and faced us without a word. He was probably, during that brief interlude, attempting to realize his position, and to discover just how much Raoul Hartnett actually knew.
It was a well-thought-out speech. As Hartnett spoke, I could have sworn the words were Drake's and had been memorized. But Michael Strange just stepped back to the table and faced us in silence. He was likely trying to figure out his situation and see how much Raoul Hartnett really knew.
And then, after his interim of silence, he came forward sullenly and stood over my comrade.
And then, after his silent pause, he stepped forward grudgingly and stood over my teammate.
"I will tell you this much, Mr. Hartnett of Scotland Yard," he said bitterly: "My relations with Margot Vernee are not an open book to be passed through the clumsy fingers of ignorant police officers. As to this murder, I know nothing. At the time of it, I was seated in this room in company with a distinguished group of scientific friends. I will tell you, on authority, that Margot did not murder her lover. Why? Because she loved him!"
"I'll say this much, Mr. Hartnett from Scotland Yard," he said bitterly, "My relationship with Margot Vernee isn't some open book for clueless cops to sift through. As for this murder, I don't know anything about it. At the time it happened, I was sitting in this room with a distinguished group of scientists. I can assure you, Margot did not kill her lover. Why? Because she loved him!"
The last words were heavy with bitterness. Before they had died into silence, Michael Strange had opened the door of his study.
The last words were filled with resentment. Before they faded into silence, Michael Strange had opened the door to his study.
"If you please, gentlemen," he said quietly.
"If you don't mind, gentlemen," he said softly.
Hartnett got to his feet. For an instant he stood facing the gorilla-like form of our host; then he stepped over the sill, without a word. We passed down the unlighted corridor in silence, while Strange stood in the door of his study, watching us. I could not help but feel, as we left that gloomy house, that Strange had suddenly focused his entire attention upon me, and had ignored my companion. I could feel those eyes upon me, and feel the force of the will behind them. A decided feeling of uneasiness crept over me, and I shuddered.
Hartnett stood up. For a moment, he faced the gorilla-like figure of our host; then he stepped over the threshold without saying a word. We walked down the dark hallway in silence while Strange stood at the door of his study, watching us. I couldn't shake the feeling, as we left that dreary house, that Strange had suddenly directed all his attention toward me, completely ignoring my companion. I could feel his gaze on me and the intensity behind it. A strong sense of unease washed over me, and I shuddered.
A moment later the big outer door had closed shut after us, and we were alone in Mate Lane. Alone, that is, until a third figure joined us in the shadows, and Drake's hand closed over my arm.
A moment later, the big outer door had shut behind us, and we were alone on Mate Lane. Alone, that is, until a third figure joined us in the shadows, and Drake's hand clasped my arm.
"Capital, Dale," he said triumphantly. "For half an hour you entertained him, you and Hartnett. And for half an hour I've had the unlimited freedom of his inner rooms, with the aid of an unlocked window on the lower floor. Those inner rooms, gentlemen, are significant—very!"
"Capital, Dale," he said with triumph. "For half an hour, you and Hartnett kept him occupied. And for that same half hour, I’ve had total access to his private rooms, thanks to an unlocked window on the lower floor. Those private rooms, gentlemen, are important—very important!"
As we walked the length of Mate[Pg 386] Lane, the gaunt, sinister home of Michael Strange became an indistinct outline in the pitch behind us. Drake said nothing more on the return trip, until we had nearly reached my rooms. Then he turned to me with a smile.
As we walked down Mate[Pg 386] Lane, the eerie, imposing house of Michael Strange faded into the dark behind us. Drake didn't say anything else on the way back until we were almost at my place. Then he turned to me with a smile.
"We are one up on our friend, Dale," he said. "He does not know, just now, which is the bigger fool—you or Hartnett here. However, I imagine Hartnett will be the victim of some very unusual events before many hours have passed!"
"We have the edge on our friend, Dale," he said. "He doesn’t know, at the moment, who the bigger fool is—you or Hartnett here. But I suspect Hartnett is going to face some pretty strange happenings before too long!"
That was all. At least, all of significance. I left the two Scotland Yard men at the opening of Cheney Lane, and continued alone to my rooms. I opened the door and let myself in quietly. And there some few hours later, began the last and most horrible phase of the case of the murder machine.
That was it. At least, that was everything important. I left the two Scotland Yard guys at the entrance of Cheney Lane and went on by myself to my apartment. I opened the door and quietly let myself in. A few hours later, that’s when the final and most terrible phase of the murder machine case started.
It began—or to be more accurate, I began to react to it—at three o'clock in the morning. I was alone, and the rooms were dark. For hours I had sat quietly by the table, considering the significant events of the past few days. Sleep was impossible with so many unanswered questions staring into me, and so I sat there wondering.
It started—or more accurately, I started to react to it—at three o'clock in the morning. I was alone, and the rooms were dark. For hours I had been sitting quietly at the table, thinking about the important events of the past few days. Sleep was impossible with so many unanswered questions weighing on me, so I sat there wondering.
Did Drake actually believe that Margot Vernee's simple story had been a ruse—that she had in truth killed her lover on that midnight intrusion of his home? Did he believe that Michael Strange knew of that intrusion—that he had possibly planned it himself, and aided her, in order that Margot might be free to return to him? Did Strange know of that other intrusion, and of the uncanny power which had driven Sir John Harmon, and supposedly driven Margot to that house on After Street?
Did Drake actually think that Margot Vernee's straightforward story was a trick—that she really had killed her lover during that midnight break-in at his house? Did he believe that Michael Strange was aware of that break-in—that he might have even orchestrated it himself and helped her so that Margot could be free to come back to him? Did Strange know about that other break-in and the strange force that had compelled Sir John Harmon, and supposedly Margot, to that house on After Street?
Those were the questions that still remained without answers: and it was over those questions that I pondered, while my surroundings became darker and more silent as the hour became more advanced. I heard the clock strike three, and heard the answering drone of Big Ben from the square.
Those were the questions that still had no answers, and it was over those questions that I thought, as my surroundings grew darker and quieter with the advancing hour. I heard the clock strike three, and I caught the distant hum of Big Ben from the square.
And then it began. At first it was little more than a sense of nervousness. Before I had been content to sit in my chair and doze. Now, in spite of myself, I found myself pacing the floor, back and forth like a caged animal. I could have sworn, at the time, that some sinister presence had found entrance to my room. Yet the room was empty. And I could have sworn, too, that some silent power of will was commanding me, with undeniable force, to go out—out into the darkness of Cheney Lane.
And then it all started. At first, it was just a feeling of nervousness. Before that, I had been happy to sit in my chair and doze off. Now, despite myself, I found I couldn't help but pace the floor, back and forth like a trapped animal. I could have sworn, at that moment, that some dark presence had entered my room. But the room was empty. And I could have sworn, too, that some silent force was compelling me, with undeniable strength, to go out—out into the darkness of Cheney Lane.
I fought it bitterly. I laughed at it, yet even through my laugh came the memory of Sir John Harmon and Margot, and what they had told me. And then, unable to resist that unspoken demand, I seized my hat and coat and went out.
I struggled against it hard. I laughed at it, but even through my laughter, I remembered Sir John Harmon and Margot, and what they had shared with me. Then, unable to ignore that silent demand, I grabbed my hat and coat and left.
Cheney Lane was deserted, utterly still. At the end of it, the street lamp glowed dully, throwing a patch of ghastly light over the side of the adjoining building. I hurried through the shadows, and as I walked, a single idea had possession of me. I must hurry, I thought, with all possible speed, to that grim house in Mate Lane—number seven.
Cheney Lane was empty and completely quiet. At the end of it, the streetlamp shone dimly, casting a sickly light over the side of the nearby building. I rushed through the shadows, and as I walked, one thought consumed me. I need to hurry, I thought, as fast as I can, to that eerie house on Mate Lane—number seven.
Where that deliberate desire came from I did not know. I did not stop to reason. Something had commanded me to go at once to Michael Strange's home. And though I stopped more than once, deliberately turning in my tracks, inevitably I was forced to retrace my steps and continue.
Where that intentional desire came from, I didn’t know. I didn’t stop to think about it. Something had urged me to go straight to Michael Strange's house. Even though I paused a few times, intentionally turning back, I couldn’t help but turn around and keep going.
I remember passing through the square, and prowling through the unlightened side streets that lay beyond. Three miles separated Cheney Lane from Mate Lane, and I had been over the route only once before, in a cab. Yet I followed that route without a single false turn, followed it instinctively. At every intersecting street I was dragged in a certain direc[Pg 387]tion and not once was I allowed to hesitate. It was as though some unseen demon perched on my shoulders, as the demon of the sea rode Sinbad, and pointed out the way.
I remember walking through the square and wandering down the dark side streets that stretched beyond. Three miles separated Cheney Lane from Mate Lane, and I'd only taken that route once before, in a taxi. Yet I navigated it effortlessly, instinctively. At every cross street, I felt pulled in a specific direction, and I never hesitated. It was as if some invisible force sat on my shoulders, like the sea demon guiding Sinbad, showing me the way.
Only one disturbing thing occurred on that night journey through London. I had turned into a narrow street hardly more than a quarter mile from my destination; and before me, in the shadows, I made out the form of a shuffling old man. And here, as I watched him, I was conscious of a new, mad desire. I crept upon him stealthily, without a sound. My hands were outstretched, clutching, for his throat. At that moment I should have killed him!
Only one unsettling thing happened on that night journey through London. I had turned into a narrow street barely a quarter mile from my destination; and in the shadows, I spotted the figure of a shuffling old man. As I watched him, I felt a strange, intense urge. I approached him quietly, without making a sound. My hands were outstretched, reaching for his throat. At that moment, I could have killed him!
I cannot explain it. During that brief interval I was a murderer at heart. I wanted to kill. And now that I remember it, the desire had been pregnant in me ever since the lights of Cheney Lane had died behind me. All the time that I prowled through those black streets, murder lurked in my heart. I should have killed the first man who crossed my path.
I can't explain it. For that short moment, I was a murderer at heart. I wanted to kill. Now that I think back on it, that desire had been building up inside me ever since the lights of Cheney Lane faded away. All the time I wandered through those dark streets, murder was lurking in my heart. I should have killed the first man who crossed my path.
But I did not kill him. Thank God, as my fingers twisted toward the back of his throat, that mad desire suddenly left me. I stood still, while the old fellow, still unsuspecting, shuffled, away into the darkness. Then, dropping my hands with a sob of helplessness, I went forward again.
But I didn't kill him. Thank God, as my fingers curled toward the back of his throat, that crazy urge suddenly faded away. I stood there, while the old man, still unaware, shuffled off into the darkness. Then, dropping my hands with a sigh of helplessness, I moved forward again.
And so I reached Mate Lane, and the huge gray house that awaited me. This time, as I mounted the stone steps, the old house seemed even more repulsive and horrible. I dreaded to see that door open, but I could not retreat.
And so I arrived at Mate Lane, and the enormous gray house that was waiting for me. This time, as I climbed the stone steps, the old house felt even more disgusting and terrifying. I feared the door would swing open, but I couldn't turn back.
I dropped the knocker heavily. A moment passed: and then, precisely as before, the huge door swung inward. Michael Strange stood before me.
I knocked on the door hard. A moment went by, and then, just like before, the massive door swung open. Michael Strange was standing in front of me.
He did not speak. Perhaps, if he had spoken, that fiendish spell would have been broken, and I should have returned, even then, to my own peaceful little rooms in Cheney Lane. No—he merely held the door for me to enter, and as I passed him he stood there, watching me with a significant smile.
He didn’t say anything. Maybe if he had, that wicked spell would have been lifted, and I could have gone back to my cozy little rooms in Cheney Lane. No—he just held the door for me to go in, and as I walked past him, he stood there, watching me with a knowing smile.
Straight to that familiar room at the end of the hall I went, with Strange behind me. When we had entered, he closed the door cautiously. For a moment he faced me without speaking.
Straight to that familiar room at the end of the hall I went, with Strange behind me. When we entered, he closed the door carefully. For a moment, he looked at me without saying anything.
"You came very close to committing a murder on your way here, did you not, Dale?"
"You nearly committed murder on your way here, didn’t you, Dale?"
I stared at him. How, in God's name, could this man read my thoughts so completely?
I stared at him. How, on earth, could this guy read my thoughts so perfectly?
"You would have completed the murder," he said softly, "had I wished it. I did not wish it!"
"You would have committed the murder," he said softly, "if I had wanted that. I didn't want that!"
I did not answer. There was no reply to such a mad declaration. As for my companion, he watched me for an instant and then laughed. He was not mad. I am doctor enough to know that.
I didn't answer. There was no response to such a crazy statement. As for my friend, he looked at me for a moment and then laughed. He wasn't crazy. I'm knowledgeable enough to recognize that.
But the laugh was not long in duration. He stepped forward suddenly and took my arm in a steel grip, dragging me toward the half hidden door at the farther end of the room.
But the laugh didn't last long. He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed my arm in a tight grip, pulling me toward the partially hidden door at the far end of the room.
"I shall not keep you long, Dale," he said harshly. "I could have killed you—could have made you kill yourself, and in fact, I intended to do so—but after all, you are merely a poor stumbling fool who has meddled in things too deep for you."
"I won't take up too much of your time, Dale," he said harshly. "I could have killed you—could have made you take your own life, and honestly, I was planning to do that—but in the end, you're just a foolish mess who got involved in things way over your head."
He pulled open the door and pushed me forward. The room was dark, and not until he had closed the door again and switched on a dim light, could I see its contents.
He yanked the door open and nudged me inside. The room was dark, and only after he shut the door again and turned on a dim light could I see what was in there.
Even then I saw nothing. At least, nothing of importance to an unscientific mind. There was a low table against the wall, with a profusion of tiny wires emanating from it. I was aware that a cup shaped microphone—or something very similar—hung over the table, about on a level with my eyes, had I been sitting in the chair. Beyond that I saw nothing, until Strange had moved forward and drawn aside a curtain that hung beside the table.[Pg 388]
Even then, I didn’t see anything. At least, nothing that mattered to someone without a scientific background. There was a low table against the wall, with a bunch of tiny wires coming out of it. I noticed that a cup-shaped microphone—or something similar—was hanging over the table, right at eye level if I had been sitting in the chair. Beyond that, I didn’t see anything until Strange moved forward and pulled aside a curtain that was hanging next to the table.[Pg 388]
"I made you come here to-night, Dale," he murmured, "because I was a bit afraid of you. Your comrade, Hartnett, was an ignorant police officer. He has not the intellect to connect the series of events of the past day or two, and so I did not trouble myself with him. But you are an educated man. You have made no demonstrations of your ability in the field of science, but—"
"I brought you here tonight, Dale," he said softly, "because I was a little afraid of you. Your partner, Hartnett, was just a clueless cop. He doesn't have the smarts to piece together the events from the past day or two, so I didn't bother with him. But you’re an educated man. You haven’t shown much of your skills in science, but—"
He stopped speaking abruptly. From the room behind us came the sound of a warning bell. Strange turned quickly and went to the door.
He suddenly stopped talking. From the room behind us, we heard the sound of a warning bell. Strange quickly turned and headed to the door.
"You will wait here, Doctor," he said. "I have another caller to-night. Another one who came the same way as you!"
"You'll wait here, Doctor," he said. "I have another visitor tonight. Someone who arrived the same way you did!"
He vanished. For a short interlude I was alone, with that peculiar radio-like apparatus before me. It was, for all the world, like a miniature control room in some small broadcasting station. Except for the odd shape of the microphone, if it was such I could detect no radical difference in equipment.
He disappeared. For a brief moment, I was alone with that strange radio-like device in front of me. It was, for all intents and purposes, like a tiny control room in some small broadcasting station. Aside from the unusual shape of the microphone, if that's what it was, I couldn't see any significant differences in the equipment.
However, I had little time for conjecture. A patter of footsteps interrupted me from the next room, and a frightened, feminine voice broke the stillness of the outer study. Even before the owner of that voice stepped in to my presence, I knew her.
However, I didn’t have much time to think. I heard footsteps from the next room, and a scared woman's voice shattered the silence of the outer study. Even before she walked in front of me, I recognized her.
And when she came, with white, fearful face and trembling body, I could not withhold a shudder of apprehension. It was the young woman who had come to my office—Margot Vernee. Evidently, at last, she had yielded to the horrible impulse that had drawn her back to Michael Strange, an impulse which, I now understood, had originated from the man himself.
And when she arrived, her face pale with fear and her body shaking, I couldn't help but shudder with apprehension. It was the young woman who had visited my office—Margot Vernee. Clearly, she had finally given in to the terrible urge that pulled her back to Michael Strange, an urge that I now realized had come from him.
He pressed her forward. There was nothing tender in his touch: it was cruel and triumphant.
He pushed her forward. There was nothing gentle in his touch: it was harsh and victorious.
"So you have succeeded—at last," I said bitterly.
"So you finally did it—at last," I said bitterly.
He turned to me with a sneer.
He turned to me with a smirk.
"I have brought her here, yes," he replied. "And now that she has come, she shall hear what I have to tell you. It will perhaps give her a respect for me, and this time she will not have the power to turn me away."
"I’ve brought her here, yes," he said. "And now that she’s here, she’ll hear what I have to tell you. This might make her respect me, and this time she won’t be able to push me away."
He pointed to the table, to the apparatus that lay there.
He pointed to the table, to the equipment that was there.
"I'm telling you this, Dale," he said, "because it gives me pleasure to do so. You are enough of a scientist to appreciate and understand it. And if, when I have finished, I have told you too much, there is a very easy way to keep your tongue silent. You have heard of hypnotism, Dale? You have heard also of radio? Have you ever thought of combining the two?"
"I'm telling you this, Dale," he said, "because I enjoy sharing it with you. You're knowledgeable enough to appreciate and understand it. And if, by the time I finish, I’ve said too much, there’s a simple way to keep you quiet. Have you heard of hypnotism, Dale? Have you also heard of radio? Have you ever considered combining the two?"
He faced me directly. I made no effort to reply.
He looked me straight in the eye. I didn't try to respond.
"Radio," he said quietly, "is broadcast by means of sound waves. That much you know. But hypnotism too, can be transmitted through distance, if an instrument delicate enough to transmit thought waves can be invented. For twenty years I have worked on that instrument, and for twenty years I have studied hypnotism. You understand, of course, that this instrument is worthless unless it is operated by a master mind. Thought waves are useless; they will not control the actions of even a cat. But hypnotic waves or concentrated thought waves—will control the world."
"Radio," he said quietly, "is transmitted using sound waves. You know that much. But hypnotism can also be sent over distances, if we can create an instrument sensitive enough to transmit thought waves. I've spent twenty years working on this instrument and studying hypnotism. You understand, of course, that this instrument is useless unless it’s operated by a skilled mind. Thought waves alone are ineffective; they can't control the actions of even a cat. But hypnotic waves or focused thought waves—they can control the world."
There was no denying him. He faced me with the savage triumph of a wild beast. He was glorying in his power, and in my amazement.
There was no denying him. He faced me with the wild triumph of a beast. He was reveling in his power and in my astonishment.
"I wanted Franklin White to die!" he cried. "It was I who murdered him. Why? Because he was about to take the girl I desired. Is that not reason enough for murder? And so I killed him. It was not Margot Vernee who strangled her lover: it was a complete stranger, a London sportsman, who had no reason for committing the murder, except that I wished him to!
"I wanted Franklin White dead!" he shouted. "I was the one who killed him. Why? Because he was about to take the girl I wanted. Isn't that a good enough reason for murder? So I did it. It wasn't Margot Vernee who strangled her lover; it was a total stranger, a London sportsman, who had no reason to commit the murder, except that I wanted him to!"
"He died on the night of December seventh, murdered by Sir John Harmon, the sportsman. Why? Because,[Pg 389] of all London, Sir John would be the last man to be suspected. I have a keen appreciation for the irony of fate! White would have died the night before, Dale, except that I lacked the courage to kill him. His murderer was standing, under my power, outside his very house—and then I suddenly thought it best that I should have an alibi. Your Scotland Yard is clever, and it was best that I have protection. And so, on the following night, I sent Sir John to the house once again. This time, while I sat here and controlled the actions of my puppet, a group of men sat here with me. They believed that I was experimenting with a new type of radio receiver!"
"He died on the night of December seventh, killed by Sir John Harmon, the sportsman. Why? Because, [Pg 389] of all London, Sir John was the last person anyone would suspect. I really get the irony of fate! White would have died the night before, Dale, except I didn’t have the guts to kill him. His killer was right there, under my influence, outside his own house—and then I suddenly figured it was better to have an alibi. Your Scotland Yard is sharp, and it was smarter to have some protection. So, the next night, I sent Sir John back to the house. This time, while I sat here controlling my puppet, a group of guys was here with me. They thought I was testing out a new type of radio receiver!"
Michael Strange laughed, laughed harshly, in utter triumph, as a cat laughs at the antics of his mouse victims.
Michael Strange laughed, laughed cruelly, in complete triumph, like a cat watching the antics of its mouse victims.
"When that murder was done," he said, "I sent Margot to the scene, so that she might see her lover strangled, dead. I repeat, Dale, that I enjoy the irony of fate, especially when I can control it. And as for you—I brought you here to-night merely so that you would realize the intensity of the powers that control you. When you leave here, you will be unharmed—but after the exhibition I shall give you, I am sure that you will make no further attempt to interfere with things out of your realm of understanding."
"When that murder happened," he said, "I sent Margot to the scene so she could see her lover strangled and dead. I’ll say it again, Dale, I revel in the irony of fate, especially when I can twist it to my liking. And as for you—I brought you here tonight just so you would understand the extent of the powers that have a hold on you. When you leave here, you’ll be fine—but after the show I have planned for you, I’m sure you won’t try to meddle with things beyond your comprehension."
I heard a sob from Margot. She had retreated to the door, and clung there. For myself, I did not move. Strange's recital had revealed to me the horrible lust that gripped him, and now I watched him in fascination. He would not harm the girl; that much I was sure of. In his distorted fashion he loved her. In his crazed, murderous way he would attempt to win her love, even though she had once scorned him.
I heard Margot sobbing. She had backed up to the door and was holding onto it. As for me, I didn’t budge. Strange's performance had shown me the terrible desire that consumed him, and now I was watching him in fascination. He wouldn’t hurt the girl; I was certain of that. In his twisted way, he loved her. In his deranged, violent way, he would try to win her love, even though she had once rejected him.
I saw him step toward the table. Saw him drop heavily into the chair, and stare directly into that microphonic thing that hung before his eyes. As he stared, he spoke to me.
I saw him walk over to the table. I watched him sink into the chair and look straight into that microphone thing that was hanging in front of his face. As he looked, he talked to me.
"Science, in its intricate forms, is probably above the mind of a common medical man, Dale," he said. "It would be useless to explain to you how my thoughts—and my will—can be transmitted through space. Perhaps you have sat in a theater and stared at a certain person until that person turned to face you. You have? Then you will perhaps understand how I can control the minds of any human creature within the radius of my power. You see, Dale, this intricate little machine gives me the power to transform London into a city of stark murder. I could bring about such a horrible wave of crime that Scotland Yard would be scorned from one end of the world to the other. I could make every man murder his neighbor, until the streets of the city were running with blood!"
"Science, with all its complexities, is probably beyond the grasp of an ordinary doctor like you, Dale," he said. "It would be pointless to explain how my thoughts—and my will—can be sent across distances. Maybe you've been in a theater and focused on someone until they turned to look at you. You have? Then you might grasp how I can control the minds of anyone within my range of influence. You see, Dale, this clever little device gives me the ability to turn London into a city of pure murder. I could unleash such a terrible wave of crime that Scotland Yard would be ridiculed worldwide. I could make every man turn against his neighbor, until the streets of the city were awash in blood!"
Strange turned quietly to look at me. He spoke deliberately.
Strange turned quietly to face me. He spoke thoughtfully.
"And now for the little exhibition of which I spoke, Dale," he murmured. "Your detective friend, Hartnett, has been under my power for the past three hours. You see, it was safer to control his movements, and be sure of him. And now, to be doubly sure of him, perhaps you would like to see him kill himself!"
"And now for the little show I mentioned, Dale," he whispered. "Your detective buddy, Hartnett, has been in my control for the past three hours. You see, it was safer to manage his movements and ensure he stayed in line. And now, to be extra sure of him, maybe you'd want to watch him take his own life!"
I stepped forward with a sudden cry. Strange said nothing: his eyes merely burned into mine. Once again I felt that strange, all-powerful control forcing me back. I retreated, step by step, until the wall stopped me. Yet even as I retreated, a childish hope filled me. How could Strange, working his terrible murder machine, concentrate his power on any individual, when the whole of London lay before him?
I stepped forward with a sudden shout. Strange said nothing; his eyes just stared intensely into mine. Once again, I felt that weird, overwhelming force pushing me back. I backed away, step by step, until the wall stopped me. Yet even as I moved back, a naive hope filled me. How could Strange, operating his deadly machine, focus his power on one person when all of London was right in front of him?
He answered my question. He must have read it as it came over me.
He answered my question. He must have sensed it as it hit me.
"Have you ever been in a crowd, Dale, and watched a certain individual intently, until that particular individual turned to look at you? The rest of the crowd pays no attention, of course, but that one man. And now we shall[Pg 390] make that one man murder himself!"
"Have you ever been in a crowd, Dale, and focused on one person until they turned to look at you? Everyone else is completely oblivious, but that one guy. And now we shall[Pg 390] make that one guy end his own life!"
Strange turned slowly. I saw his fingers creep along the rim of the table, touching certain wires that came together there. I heard a dull, droning hum fill the room, and, over it, Strange's penetrating voice.
Strange turned slowly. I saw his fingers glide along the edge of the table, brushing against certain wires that met there. I heard a low, buzzing hum fill the room, and, over it, Strange's intense voice.
"When I am finished, Dale, I shall probably kill you. I brought you here merely to frighten you, but I believe I have told you too much."
"When I’m done, Dale, I will probably kill you. I brought you here just to scare you, but I think I’ve revealed too much."
With that new horror upon me, I saw my captor's lips move slowly....
With that new fear weighing on me, I saw my captor's lips moving slowly...
And then, from the shadows at the other end of the small room, came a low, unemotional voice.
And then, from the shadows at the far end of the small room, a calm, emotionless voice emerged.
"Before you begin, Strange—"
"Before you start, Strange—"
Michael Strange whipped about in his chair like a tiger. His hand dropped to his pocket, so swiftly that my eyes did not follow it. And as it dropped, a single staccato shot split the darkness of the room. The scientist slumped forward in his chair.
Michael Strange spun around in his chair like a tiger. His hand shot down to his pocket so quickly that I couldn’t keep up with it. Then, a single sharp shot broke the silence of the room. The scientist collapsed forward in his chair.
The dull, whirring sound of that hellish machine had stopped abruptly, cut short by the sudden weight of Strange's lunging body as he fell upon it. I saw the livid, fiery snake of white light twist suddenly upward through that coil of wires: and in another moment the entire apparatus shattered by a blinding crash of flame.
The boring, whirring sound of that awful machine suddenly stopped, cut off by the sudden impact of Strange's lunging body as he threw himself onto it. I saw the bright, angry snake of white light twist sharply upward through the coil of wires, and in an instant, the whole machine exploded in a blinding flash of flame.
After that I turned away. Whether the bullet killed Strange or not, I do not know: but the sight of his charred face, hanging over that table of destruction, told its own story.
After that I turned away. I don’t know if the bullet killed Strange or not, but the sight of his burned face, hovering over that wrecked table, told its own story.
It was Inspector Drake who came across the room toward me, and took my arm. The smoking revolver still lay in his hand, and as he led me into the adjoining room, I saw that Margot had already found refuge there.
It was Inspector Drake who walked across the room toward me and took my arm. The smoking revolver was still in his hand, and as he guided me into the next room, I saw that Margot had already found safety there.
"You see now, Dale," Drake said quietly, "why I let Hartnett go with you before? If Strange had suspected me, I should have been merely another victim. As for Hartnett, he has been under constant guard down at headquarters. He's safe. They've kept him there, at my instructions, in spite of all his terrific efforts to leave them."
"You see now, Dale," Drake said softly, "why I let Hartnett go with you before? If Strange had suspected me, I would have just been another victim. As for Hartnett, he's been under constant surveillance down at headquarters. He's safe. They've kept him there, at my request, despite all his intense attempts to leave."
I was listening to my companion in admiration. Even then I did not quite understand.
I was listening to my friend in awe. Even then, I didn’t fully understand.
"I was wrong in just one thing, Dale. I left you alone, without protection. I believed Strange would ignore you, because, after all, you are not a Scotland Yard man. Thank God I had the sense to follow Margot—to trail her here—and get here soon enough."
"I was only wrong about one thing, Dale. I left you by yourself, unprotected. I thought Strange would overlook you since, after all, you're not a Scotland Yard officer. Thank God I had the sense to follow Margot—to track her down here—and arrive in time."
And so ended the horrible series of events that began with Sir John Harmon's chance visit to my study. As for Harmon, he was later cleared of all guilt, upon the charred evidence in Michael Strange's house in Mate Lane. The girl, I believe, has left London, where she can be as far as possible from memories that are all too terrible.
And so concluded the terrible sequence of events that started with Sir John Harmon's unexpected visit to my study. As for Harmon, he was eventually exonerated of all wrongdoing, based on the burned evidence found in Michael Strange's house on Mate Lane. I believe the girl has left London, seeking to be as far away as possible from memories that are just too awful.
As for me, I am back once again in my quiet rooms in Cheney Lane, where the routine of common medical practice has wiped out many of those vivid horrors. In time, I believe, I shall forget, unless Inspector Drake, of Scotland Yard, insists upon bringing the affair up again!
As for me, I’m back again in my quiet rooms on Cheney Lane, where the routine of everyday medical practice has dulled many of those vivid horrors. In time, I believe I’ll forget, unless Inspector Drake from Scotland Yard insists on bringing it up again!
IN THE NEXT ISSUE
THE INVISIBLE DEATH
A Thrilling Novelet of an Invisible
Empire Within the United States
By Victor Rousseau
STOLEN BRAINS
Another Absorbing Dr. Bird Story
By Capt. S. P. Meek
PRISONERS ON THE ELECTRON
An Exciting Story of a Young
Man Marooned on an Electron
By Robert H. Leitfred
JETTA OF THE LOWLANDS
Part Two of the Current Novel
By Ray Cummings
—AND OTHERS!
IN THE NEXT ISSUE
THE INVISIBLE DEATH
A Thrilling Novelet of an Invisible
Empire Within the United States
By Victor Rousseau
STOLEN BRAINS
Another Gripping Dr. Bird Story
By Capt. S. P. Meek
PRISONERS ON THE ELECTRON
An Exciting Tale of a Young
Man Stranded on an Electron
By Robert H. Leitfred
JETTA OF THE LOWLANDS
Part Two of the Current Novel
By Ray Cummings
—AND OTHERS!

The Attack from Space
A SEQUEL TO "BEYOND THE HEAVISIDE LAYER"
By Captain S. P. Meek
"No one knows what unrevealed horrors space holds and the world will never rest entirely easy until the slow process of time again heals the protective layer."—From "Beyond the Heaviside Layer."
"No one knows what hidden horrors space has in store, and the world will never feel completely at ease until the gradual passage of time restores the protective barrier."—From "Beyond the Heaviside Layer."
Over a year has passed since I wrote those lines. When they were written the hole which Jim Carpenter had burned with his battery of infra-red lamps through the heaviside layer, that hollow sphere of invisible semi-plastic organic matter which encloses the world as a nutshell does a kernel, was gradually filling in as he had predicted it would: every one thought that in another ten years the world would be safely enclosed again in its protective layer as it had been since the dawn of time. There were some adventurous spirits who deplored this fact, as it would effectually bar interplanetary travel, for Hadley had proved with his life that no space flyer could force its way through the fifty miles of almost solid material which barred the road to space, but they were in the minority. Most of humanity felt that it would rather be protected against the denizens of space than to have a road open for them to travel to the moon if they felt inclined.
Over a year has passed since I wrote those lines. When they were written, the hole that Jim Carpenter had burned with his battery of infrared lamps through the heaviside layer—the invisible, semi-plastic shell of organic matter surrounding the world like a nutshell—was gradually filling in as he had predicted it would. Everyone thought that in another ten years, the world would be safely enclosed again in its protective layer, just as it had been since the dawn of time. There were some adventurous spirits who lamented this fact, as it would effectively block interplanetary travel. Hadley had already shown with his life that no space flyer could force its way through the fifty miles of nearly solid material that separates Earth from space, but these adventurous souls were in the minority. Most people felt it was better to be protected against the beings of space than to have a route open to travel to the moon if they wanted to.
To be sure, during the five years that the hole had been open, nothing more dangerous to the peace and well-being of the world had appeared from space than a few hundreds of the purple amoeba which we had found so numerous on the outer side of the layer, when we had traveled in a Hadley space ship up through the hole into the outer realms of space, and one lone specimen of the green dragons which we had also encountered. The amoeba had been readily destroyed by the disintegrating rays of the guarding space-ships which were stationed inside the layer at the edge of the hole and the lone dragon had fallen a ready victim to the machine-gun bullets which had been poured into it. At first the press had damned Jim Carpenter for opening the road for these horrors, but once their harmlessness had been clearly established, the row had died down and the appearance of an amoeba did not merit over a squib on the inside pages of the daily papers.
To be sure, during the five years that the hole had been open, nothing more dangerous to the peace and well-being of the world had come from space than a few hundred of the purple amoeba we found so abundant on the outer side of the layer when we traveled in a Hadley spaceship up through the hole into the outer regions of space, and one lone specimen of the green dragons we also encountered. The amoeba were easily destroyed by the disintegrating rays of the guarding spaceships stationed inside the layer at the edge of the hole, and the lone dragon quickly fell victim to the machine-gun fire aimed at it. At first, the press condemned Jim Carpenter for opening the path for these horrors, but once their harmlessness was clearly established, the uproar died down, and the sighting of an amoeba barely warranted a brief mention on the inside pages of the daily newspapers.
While the hole in the heaviside layer was no longer news for the daily press, a bitter controversy still waged in the scientific journals as to the reason why no observer on earth, even when using the most powerful telescopes, could see the amoeba before they entered the hole, and then only when their telescopes were set up directly under the hole. When a telescope of even small power was mounted in the grounds back of Carpenter's laboratory, the amoeba could be detected as soon as they entered the hole, or when they passed above it through space; but, aside from that point of vantage, they were entirely invisible.
While the hole in the heaviside layer was no longer news for the daily press, a heated debate was still going on in scientific journals about why no observer on Earth, even with the most powerful telescopes, could see the amoeba before they entered the hole, and then only when their telescopes were set up directly underneath it. When even a small telescope was positioned in the grounds behind Carpenter's lab, the amoeba could be spotted as soon as they entered the hole or when they passed above it in space; but, apart from that viewpoint, they were completely invisible.
Carpenter's theory of the absorptive powers of the material of which the heaviside layer was composed was[Pg 392] laughed to scorn by most scientists, who pointed out the fact that the sun, moon and stars could be readily seen through it. Carpenter replied that the rays of colored or visible light could only pass through the layer when superimposed upon a carrier wave of ultra-violet or invisible light. He stated dogmatically that the amoeba and the other denizens of space absorbed all the ultra-violet light which fell on them and reflected only the visible rays which could not pass through the heaviside layer because of the lack of a synchronized carrier wave of shorter wave-length.
Carpenter's theory about the absorptive qualities of the material that made up the heaviside layer was[Pg 392] mocked by most scientists, who pointed out that the sun, moon, and stars could easily be seen through it. Carpenter argued that only the rays of colored or visible light could get through the layer when combined with a carrier wave of ultraviolet or invisible light. He firmly claimed that amoebas and other space inhabitants absorbed all the ultraviolet light that hit them and reflected only the visible rays, which couldn’t pass through the heaviside layer due to the absence of a synchronized carrier wave with shorter wavelengths.
Despetier replied at great length and showed by apparently unimpeachable mathematics that Carpenter was entirely wrong and that his statements showed an absolute lack of knowledge of the most elementary and fundamental laws of light transmission. Carpenter replied briefly that he could prove by mathematics that two was equal to one and he challenged Despetier or anyone else to satisfactorily explain the observed facts in any other way. While they vainly tried to do so, Carpenter lapsed into silence in his Los Angeles laboratory and delved ever deeper into the problems of science. Such was the situation when the attack came from space.
Despetier responded at length, using seemingly indisputable mathematics to argue that Carpenter was completely wrong and that his statements reflected a total misunderstanding of the most basic laws of light transmission. Carpenter shot back briefly, claiming he could mathematically prove that two equals one, challenging Despetier or anyone else to explain the observed facts in any other way. As they struggled to do so, Carpenter fell silent in his Los Angeles lab, diving deeper into scientific challenges. This is where the situation stood when the attack from space occurred.
My first knowledge of the attack came when McQuarrie, the city editor of the San Francisco Clarion, sent for me. When I entered his office he tossed a Los Angeles dispatch on the desk before me and with a growl ordered me to read it. It told of the unexplained disappearance of an eleven year old boy the night before. It looked like a common kidnapping.
My first awareness of the attack came when McQuarrie, the city editor of the San Francisco Clarion, called for me. When I walked into his office, he threw a Los Angeles report on the desk in front of me and, with a growl, told me to read it. It was about the mysterious disappearance of an eleven-year-old boy the night before. It seemed like a typical kidnapping.
"Well?" I asked as I handed him back the dispatch.
"Well?" I asked, handing him back the dispatch.
With another growl he tossed down a second telegram. I read it with astonishment, for it told of a second disappearance which had happened about an hour after the first. The similarity of the two cases was at once apparent.
With another growl, he threw down a second telegram. I read it in shock, as it reported a second disappearance that occurred about an hour after the first. The similarity between the two cases was immediately clear.
"Coincidence or connection?" I asked as I returned it.
"Was it a coincidence or a connection?" I asked as I handed it back.
"Find out!" he replied. "If I knew which it was I wouldn't be wasting the paper's money by sending you to Los Angeles. I don't doubt that I am wasting it anyway, but as long as I am forced to keep you on as a reporter, I might as well try to make you earn the money the owner wastes on paying you a salary, even although I know it to be a hopeless task. Go on down there and see what you can find out, if anything."
"Find out!" he responded. "If I knew which one it was, I wouldn't be wasting the paper's money by sending you to Los Angeles. I have no doubt I'm wasting it anyway, but as long as I have to keep you on as a reporter, I might as well try to make you earn the money the owner is throwing away on your salary, even though I know it's a lost cause. Go down there and see what you can discover, if anything."
I jotted down in my notebook the names and addresses of the missing children and turned to leave. A boy entered and handed McQuarrie a yellow slip. He glanced at it and called me back.
I quickly wrote down the names and addresses of the missing kids in my notebook and started to leave. A boy came in and gave McQuarrie a yellow slip. He looked at it and called me back.
"Wait a minute, Bond," he said as he handed me the dispatch. "I doubt but you'd better fly down to Los Angeles. Another case has just been reported."
"Hold on a second, Bond," he said as he passed me the dispatch. "I don't think you'll want to miss this, but you should probably fly down to Los Angeles. They've just reported another case."
I hastily copied down the dispatch he handed me, which was almost a duplicate of the first two with the exception of the time and the name. Three unexplained disappearances in one day was enough to warrant speed; I drew some expense money and was on my way south in a chartered plane within an hour.
I quickly wrote down the message he gave me, which was nearly identical to the first two except for the time and the name. Three mysterious disappearances in one day was reason enough to act quickly; I grabbed some cash for expenses and was on a chartered plane heading south within an hour.
On my arrival I went to the Associated Press office and found a message waiting for me, directing me to call McQuarrie on the telephone at once.
On my arrival, I went to the Associated Press office and found a message waiting for me, telling me to call McQuarrie on the phone right away.
"Hello, Bond," came his voice over the wire, "have you just arrived? Well, forget all about that disappearance case. Prince is on his way to Los Angeles to cover it. You hadn't been gone an hour before a wire came in from Jim Carpenter. He says, 'Send Bond to me at once by fastest conveyance. Chance for a scoop on the biggest story of the century.' I don't know what it's about, but Jim Carpenter is always front page news. Get in touch with him at once and stay with him until[Pg 393] you have the story. Don't risk trying to telegraph it when you get it—telephone. Get moving!"
"Hello, Bond," his voice crackled over the line, "did you just get in? Forget about that disappearance case. Prince is heading to Los Angeles to handle it. You hadn’t been gone an hour before a wire came in from Jim Carpenter. He says, 'Send Bond to me immediately by the fastest means available. There’s a chance for a scoop on the biggest story of the century.' I don’t know what it’s about, but Jim Carpenter is always on the front page. Get in touch with him right away and stick with him until[Pg 393] you have the story. Don’t risk trying to send it via telegraph when you get it—use the phone. Get moving!"
I lost no time in getting Carpenter on the wire.
I wasted no time getting Carpenter on the line.
"Hello, First Mortgage," he greeted me. "You made good time getting down here. Where are you?"
"Hello, First Mortgage," he said. "You got here pretty quickly. Where are you?"
"At the A. P. Office."
"At the A.P. Office."
"Grab a taxi and come out to the laboratory. Bring your grip with you: you may have to stay over night."
"Grab a taxi and come to the lab. Bring your bag with you: you might have to stay overnight."
"I'll be right out, Jim. What's the story?"
"I'll be right out, Jim. What's going on?"
His voice suddenly grew grave.
His voice suddenly became serious.
"It's the biggest thing you ever handled," he replied. "The fate of the whole world may hang on it. I don't want to talk over the phone; come on out and I'll give you the whole thing."
"It's the biggest thing you've ever dealt with," he replied. "The fate of the entire world might depend on it. I don't want to discuss it over the phone; come out here, and I'll explain everything."
An hour later I shook hands with Tim, the guard at the gate of the Carpenter laboratory, and passed through the grounds to enter Jim's private office. He greeted me warmly and for a few minutes we chatted of old times when I worked with him as an assistant in his atomic disintegration laboratory and of the stirring events we had passed through together when we had ventured outside the heaviside layer in his space ship.
An hour later, I shook hands with Tim, the guard at the gate of the Carpenter laboratory, and made my way to Jim's private office. He welcomed me warmly, and for a few minutes we reminisced about the old days when I worked as his assistant in the atomic disintegration lab and the exciting experiences we had together when we ventured outside the heaviside layer in his spaceship.
"Those were stirring times," he said, "but I have an idea, First Mortgage, that they were merely a Sunday school picnic compared to what we are about to tackle."
"Those were intense times," he said, "but I think, First Mortgage, that they were just a Sunday school picnic compared to what we're about to face."
"I guessed that you had something pretty big up your sleeve from your message." I replied. "What's up now? Are we going to make a trip to the moon and interview the inhabitants?"
"I thought you had something big planned based on your message," I replied. "What's going on now? Are we going to take a trip to the moon and interview the residents?"
"We may interview them without going that far," he said. "Have you seen a morning paper?"
"We can interview them without going to those lengths," he said. "Have you seen the morning paper?"
"No."
"Nope."
"Look at this."
"Check this out."
He handed me a copy of the Gazette. Streamer headlines told of the three disappearances which I had come to Los Angeles to cover, but they had grown to five during the time I had been flying down. I looked at Jim in surprise.
He handed me a copy of the Gazette. The bold headlines reported on the three disappearances that I had come to Los Angeles to investigate, but during my flight down, that number had increased to five. I looked at Jim in surprise.
"We got word of that in San Francisco," I told him, "and I came down here to cover the story. When I got here, McQuarrie telephoned me your message and told me to come and see you instead. Has your message anything to do with this?"
"We heard about that in San Francisco," I told him, "and I came down here to cover the story. When I arrived, McQuarrie called me with your message and told me to come and see you instead. Does your message have anything to do with this?"
"It has everything to do with it, First Mortgage; in fact, it is it. Have you any preconceived ideas on the disappearance epidemic?"
"It has everything to do with it, First Mortgage; in fact, it is it. Do you have any preconceived notions about the disappearance epidemic?"
"None at all."
"Not even a little."
"All the better—you'll be able to approach the matter with an unbiased viewpoint. Don't read that hooey put out by an inspired reporter who blames the laxness of the city government; I'll give you the facts without embellishment. Nothing beyond the bare fact of the disappearance is known about the first case. Robert Prosser, aged eleven, was sent to the grocery store by his mother about six-thirty last night and failed to return. That's all we know about it, except that it happened in Eagle Rock. The second case we have a little more data on. William Hill, aged twelve, was playing in Glendale last night with some companions. They were playing 'hide and go seek' and William hid. He could not be found by the boy who was searching and has not been found since. His companions became frightened and reported it about eight o'clock. They saw nothing, but mark this! Four of them agree that they heard a sound in the air like a motor humming."
"All the better—you'll be able to look at this without bias. Don't believe that nonsense from an overzealous reporter who blames the city government’s negligence; I'll give you the facts straight. We don’t know anything beyond the basic fact that the first case involves a disappearance. Robert Prosser, who is eleven, was sent to the grocery store by his mom around six-thirty last night and didn’t come back. That’s all we know, except that it took place in Eagle Rock. The second case has a bit more information. William Hill, who is twelve, was playing with some friends in Glendale last night. They were playing 'hide and seek' and William went to hide. The boy who was looking for him couldn’t find him, and he hasn’t been seen since. His friends got scared and reported it around eight o'clock. They didn’t see anything, but note this! Four of them agree they heard a sound in the air like a motor humming."
"That proves nothing."
"That doesn't prove anything."
"Taken alone it does not, but in view of the third case, it is quite significant. The third case happened about nine-thirty last night. This time the victim was a girl, aged ten. She was returning home from a moving picture with some companions and she disappeared. This time the other children saw her go. They say she was suddenly taken straight up into the air[Pg 394] and then disappeared from sight. They, also claim to have heard a sound like a big electric fan in the air at the time, although they could see nothing."
"On its own, it doesn’t mean much, but considering the third case, it’s quite significant. The third case happened around nine-thirty last night. This time the victim was a ten-year-old girl. She was on her way home from a movie with some friends when she vanished. The other kids saw her leave. They say she was suddenly lifted straight up into the air[Pg 394] and then disappeared from view. They also claimed to have heard a noise like a big electric fan in the air at that moment, even though they couldn’t see anything."
"Had they heard the details of the second disappearance?"
"Did they hear the details of the second disappearance?"
"They had not. I can see what you are thinking; that they were unconsciously influenced by the account given of the other case."
"They hadn't. I can see what you're thinking; that they were unknowingly swayed by the account of the other case."
"Consciously or unconsciously."
"On purpose or by accident."
"I doubt it, for the fourth case was almost a duplicate of the third. The fourth and fifth cases happened this morning. In the fourth case the child, for it was a nine year old girl this time, was lifted into the air in broad daylight and disappeared. This disappearance was witnessed, not only by children, but also by two adults, and their testimony agrees completely with that of the children. The fifth case is similar to the first: a ten year old boy disappeared without trace. The whole city is in a reign of terror."
"I doubt it, because the fourth case was almost identical to the third. The fourth and fifth cases happened this morning. In the fourth case, the child—this time a nine-year-old girl—was lifted into the air in broad daylight and vanished. This disappearance was witnessed not just by children but also by two adults, and their accounts match completely with those of the kids. The fifth case is similar to the first: a ten-year-old boy disappeared without a trace. The whole city is engulfed in fear."
The telephone at Carpenter's elbow rang and he answered it. A short conversation took place and he turned to me with a grim face as he hung up the receiver.
The phone at Carpenter's elbow rang, and he picked it up. After a brief conversation, he turned to me with a serious expression as he hung up the receiver.
"Another case has just been reported to police headquarters from Beverly Hills," he said. "Again the child was seen to be lifted into the air by some invisible means and disappeared. The sound of a motor was plainly heard by five witnesses, who all agree that it was just, above their heads, but that nothing could be seen."
"Another case has just been reported to police headquarters from Beverly Hills," he said. "Once again, a child was seen being lifted into the air by some unseen force and vanished. Five witnesses clearly heard a motor sound, all of them agreeing that it was just above their heads, but nothing was visible."
"Was it in broad daylight?"
"Was it in daylight?"
"Less than an hour ago."
"Under an hour ago."
"But, Jim, that's impossible!"
"But, Jim, that's not possible!"
"Why is it impossible?"
"Why is it so hard?"
"It would imply the invisibility of a tangible substance; of a solid."
"It would suggest the absence of a physical substance; of something solid."
"What of it?"
"What about it?"
"Why, there isn't any such substance. Nothing of the sort exists."
"Why, that kind of substance doesn't exist. Nothing like that is real."
Carpenter pointed to one of the windows of his laboratory.
Carpenter pointed at one of the windows in his lab.
"Does that window frame contain glass or not?" he asked.
"Does that window frame have glass or not?" he asked.
I strained my eyes. Certainly nothing was visible.
I squinted. There was definitely nothing in sight.
"Yes," I said at a venture.
"Yeah," I said, taking a chance.
He rose and thrust his hand through the space where the glass should have been.
He stood up and reached his hand through the spot where the glass should have been.
"Has this frame glass in it?" he asked, pointing to another.
"Does this frame have glass in it?" he asked, pointing to another one.
"No."
"No."
He struck the glass with his knuckle.
He tapped the glass with his knuckle.
"I'll give up," I replied. "I am used to thinking of glass as being transparent but not invisible; yet I can see that under certain light conditions it may be invisible. Granted that such is the case, do you believe that living organisms can be invisible?"
"I'll give up," I said. "I usually think of glass as transparent but not invisible; however, I can see that in certain light conditions it can be invisible. If that’s the case, do you think living organisms can be invisible?"
"Under the right conditions, yes. Has any observer been able to see any of the purple amoeba which we know are so numerous on the outer side of the heaviside layer?"
"Under the right conditions, yes. Has anyone been able to see any of the purple amoebas that we know are so common on the outer side of the Heaviside layer?"
"Not until they have entered the hole through the layer."
"Not until they have gone through the hole in the layer."
"And yet those amoeba are both solid and opaque, as you know. Why is it not possible that men, or intelligences of some sort, are in the air about us and yet are invisible to our eyes!"
"And yet those amoebas are both solid and opaque, as you know. Why is it not possible that humans, or some kind of intelligences, are in the air around us and yet are invisible to our eyes!"
"If they are, why haven't we received evidence of it years ago?"
"If they are, why didn't we get proof of it years ago?"
"Because there has only been a hole through the heaviside layer for six years. Before that time they could not penetrate it any more than poor Hadley could with his space ship. They have not entered the hole earlier because it is a very small one, at present only some two hundred and fifty yards in diameter in a sphere of over eight thousand miles diameter. The invaders have just found the entrance."
"Because there has only been a hole in the Heaviside layer for the past six years. Before that, they couldn't get through it any more than poor Hadley could with his spaceship. They didn't enter the hole sooner because it's really small, currently only about two hundred and fifty yards in diameter in a sphere that's over eight thousand miles wide. The invaders have just discovered the entrance."
"The invaders? Do you think that the world has been invaded?"
"The invaders? Do you really believe the world has been invaded?"
"I do. How else can you explain the very fact which you have just quoted, that no evidence of the presence on these invisible entities has previously been recorded?"
"I do. How else can you explain the fact you just mentioned, that there's no evidence of these invisible entities having ever been recorded?"
"Where did they come from?"
"Where did they originate?"
"They may have come from any[Pg 395]where in the solar system, or even from outside it but I fancy, that they are from Mars or Venus."
"They could have come from anywhere in the solar system, or even from beyond it, but I suspect they're from Mars or Venus."
"Why so?"
"Why is that?"
"Because they are the two planets nearest to the earth and are the ones where conditions are the most like they are on the earth. Venus, for example, has an atmosphere and a gravity about .83 of earthly gravity, and life of a sort similar to that of the earth might well live there. Further, it seems more probable that the invaders have come from one of the nearby planets than from the realms of space beyond the solar system."
"Because they are the two planets closest to Earth and have conditions most similar to those on our planet. Venus, for instance, has an atmosphere and gravity that is about 0.83 times that of Earth, and it's likely that some form of life, similar to what we have here, could exist there. Additionally, it seems more likely that the invaders have originated from one of the nearby planets rather than from deep space beyond our solar system."
"What about the moon?"
"What about the moon?"
"We can dismiss that because of the lack of an atmosphere."
"We can rule that out because there's no atmosphere."
"It sounds logical, Jim, but the idea of living organisms of sufficient size to lift a child into the air who are invisible seems a little absurd."
"It makes sense, Jim, but the idea of living creatures big enough to lift a child into the air while being invisible seems a bit ridiculous."
"I never said they were invisible. I don't think they are."
"I never said they were invisible. I don't believe they are."
"But they must be, else why weren't they seen?"
"But they have to be, otherwise why weren't they noticed?"
"Use your head, First Mortgage. Those purple amoeba we encountered were quite visible to us, yet they are invisible to observers on the earth."
"Think about it, First Mortgage. Those purple amoeba we came across were easy for us to see, but they're invisible to people on Earth."
"Yes, but that is because the heaviside layer is between them and the earth. As soon as they come below it they can be seen."
"Yes, but that’s because the heaviside layer is between them and the Earth. As soon as they go below it, they can be seen."
"
"
Exactly. Why is it not possible that the Venetians, or Martians, or whoever our invaders are, have encased themselves and their space flyer in a layer of some substance similar to the heaviside layer, a substance which is permeable to light rays only when a large proportion of ultra-violet rays accompany the visible rays? If they did this and then constructed the walls of their ship of some substance which absorbed all the ultra-violet rays which fell on it; not only would the ship itself be invisible, but also everything contained in it—and yet they could see the outside world easily. That such is the case is proved by the disappearance of those children in mid-air. They were taken into a space ship behind an ultra-violet absorbing wall and so became invisible."
Exactly. Why is it impossible that the Venetians, or Martians, or whoever our invaders are, have covered themselves and their spacecraft with a layer of some material similar to the heaviside layer, a material that allows light rays through only when a significant amount of ultraviolet rays accompany the visible light? If they did this and then built the walls of their ship with a substance that absorbed all the ultraviolet light that hit it; not only would the ship itself be invisible, but everything inside it too—and yet they could see the outside world without any issue. The fact that this is happening is demonstrated by the disappearance of those children in mid-air. They were taken into a spaceship hidden behind an ultraviolet-absorbing wall and thus became invisible.
"If the walls absorbed all the ultra-violet and were impermeable to light without ultra-violet, the ship would appear as a black opaque substance and could be seen."
"If the walls absorbed all the ultraviolet light and were completely opaque to light without ultraviolet, the ship would look like a black, solid object and would be visible."
"That would be true except for one thing which you are forgetting. The heaviside layer, as I have repeatedly proved, is a splendid conductor of ultra-violet. The rays falling on it are probably bent along the line of the covering layer so that they open up and bend around the ship in the same manner as flowing water will open up and flow around a stone and then come together again. The light must flow around the solid ship and then join again in such a manner that the eye can detect no interruption."
"That would be true, except for one thing you’re ignoring. The Heaviside layer, as I’ve shown repeatedly, is an excellent conductor of ultraviolet light. The rays hitting it are likely bent along the surface of the layer, allowing them to flow around the ship just like water flows around a rock and then comes back together. The light has to flow around the solid ship and then rejoin in such a way that the eye can’t see any disruption."
"Jim, all that sounds reasonable, but have you any proof of it?"
"Jim, that all sounds reasonable, but do you have any proof?"
"No, First Mortgage, I haven't—yet; but if the Lord is good to us we'll have definite proof this afternoon and be in a position to successfully combat this new menace to the world."
"No, First Mortgage, I haven't—yet; but if everything goes well for us, we'll have solid proof this afternoon and be ready to effectively fight this new threat to the world."
"Do you expect me to go on another one of your crack-brained expeditions into the unknown with you?"
"Do you really think I'm going to join you on another one of your crazy adventures into the unknown?"
"
"
Certainly I do, but this time we won't go out of the known. I have our old space flyer which we took beyond the heaviside layer six years ago ready for action and we're going to look for the invaders this afternoon."
Sure thing I do, but this time we won't venture into the unknown. I have our old space flyer, which we took beyond the heaviside layer six years ago, ready for action, and we're going to search for the invaders this afternoon.
"How will we see them if they are invisible?"
"How are we supposed to see them if they're invisible?"
"They are invisible to ordinary light but not to ultra-violet light. While most of the ultra-violet is deflected and flows around the ship or else is absorbed, I have an idea that, if we bathe it in a sufficient concentration of ultra-violet, some would be reflected. We are going to look for the reflected portion."
"They can't be seen with regular light, but they are visible under ultraviolet light. While most of the ultraviolet light is deflected and goes around the ship or gets absorbed, I believe that if we shine a strong enough ultraviolet light on it, some of it will be reflected. We're going to search for the reflected part."
"It is to the eye, but it can be detected. You know that radium is activated and glows under ultra-violet?"
"It may not be visible to the eye, but it can be noticed. Did you know that radium is energized and glows under ultraviolet light?"
"Yes."
Yes.
"Mounted on our flyer are six ultra-violet searchlights. By the side of each one is a wide angle telescopic concentrator which will focus any reflected ultra-violet onto a radium coated screen and thus make it visible to us. In effect the apparatus is a camera obscura with all lens made of rock crystal or fused quartz, both of which allow free passage to ultra-violet."
"On our flyer, we have six ultraviolet searchlights. Beside each one is a wide-angle telescopic concentrator that focuses any reflected ultraviolet light onto a radium-coated screen, making it visible to us. Essentially, the setup is like a camera obscura, with all the lenses made of rock crystal or fused quartz, both of which let ultraviolet light pass through freely."
"What will we do if we find them?"
"What should we do if we find them?"
"Mounted beneath the telescope is a one-pounder gun with radite shells. If we locate them, we will use our best efforts to shoot them down."
"Attached below the telescope is a one-pound gun with radite shells. If we find them, we will do our best to shoot them down."
"Suppose they are armed too?"
"What if they're armed too?"
"
"
In that case I hope that you shoot faster and straighter than they do. If you don't—well, old man, it'll just be too damned bad."
In that case, I hope you can shoot faster and more accurately than they can. If you can't—well, tough luck, old man.
"I don't know that the Clarion hires me to go out and shoot at invisible invaders from another planet, but if I don't go with you, I expect you'd just about call up the Echo or the Gazette and ask them for a gunner."
"I don't think the Clarion hired me to go out and shoot at invisible invaders from another planet, but if I don’t go with you, I guess you’d just call up the Echo or the Gazette and ask them for a gunner."
"Just about."
"Almost."
"In that case, I may as well be sacrificed as anyone else. When do we start?"
"In that case, I might as well be sacrificed like everyone else. When do we start?"
"You old faker!" cried Jim, pounding me on the back. "You wouldn't miss the trip for anything. If you're ready we'll start right now. Everything is ready."
"You old faker!" Jim shouted, giving me a friendly slap on the back. "You wouldn't miss this trip for anything. If you're ready, we can leave right now. Everything's set."
"Including the sacrifice," I replied, rising. "All right, Jim, let's go and get it over with. If we live, I'll have to get back in time to telephone the story to McQuarrie for the first edition."
"Including the sacrifice," I replied, standing up. "Okay, Jim, let's go and get this done. If we make it out alive, I'll need to get back in time to call McQuarrie with the story for the first edition."
I followed Jim out of the laboratory and to a large open space behind the main building where the infra-red generators with which he had pierced the hole through the heaviside layer had been located. The reflectors were still in place, but the bank of generators had been removed. A gang of men were hard at work erecting a huge parabolic reflector in the center of the circle, about the periphery of which the infra-red reflectors were placed. In an open space near the center stood a Hadley space ship, toward which Jim led the way.
I followed Jim out of the lab and to a large open area behind the main building where the infrared generators he used to break through the Heaviside layer had been set up. The reflectors were still there, but the bank of generators was gone. A group of guys was busy building a huge parabolic reflector in the center of the circle, around which the infrared reflectors were arranged. In an open area near the center stood a Hadley spaceship, which is where Jim guided me.
I wondered at the activity and meant to ask what it portended, but in the excitement of boarding the flyer forgot it. I followed Jim in; he closed the door and started the air conditioner.
I was interested about what was going on and intended to ask what it meant, but in the excitement of getting on the flyer, I forgot. I followed Jim in; he shut the door and turned on the air conditioner.
"Here, First Mortgage," he said as he turned from the control board and faced me, "here are the fluoroscopic screens. They are arranged in a bank, so that you can keep an eye on all of them readily. Beneath each telescope is an automatic one-pounder gun with its mount geared to the telescope and the light, so that the gun bears continually on the point in space represented by the center of the fluoroscopic screen which belongs to that light. If we locate anything, turn your beam until the object is in the exact center of the screen where these two cross-hairs are. When you have it lined up, push this button and the gun will fire."
"Here, First Mortgage," he said as he turned from the control panel to face me, "these are the fluoroscopic screens. They’re set up in a row so you can easily monitor all of them. Below each telescope is an automatic one-pound gun, which is synced with the telescope and the light, ensuring that the gun is always aimed at the point in space shown by the center of the fluoroscopic screen associated with that light. If we spot something, adjust your beam until the object is perfectly centered on the screen at the intersection of these two crosshairs. Once you have it aligned, press this button and the gun will fire."
"What about reloading?"
"How about reloading?"
"The guns are self-loading. Each one has twenty shells in its magazine and will fire one shot each time the button is pushed until it is empty. If you empty one magazine, I can turn the ship so that another gun will bear. This gives you a total of one hundred and twenty shots quickly available; there are sixty extra rounds, which we can break out and load into the magazines in a few seconds. Do you understand everything?"
"The guns are self-loading. Each one has twenty shells in its magazine and will fire one shot every time the button is pressed until it runs out. If you empty one magazine, I can turn the ship so that another gun can fire. This gives you a total of one hundred and twenty shots ready to go; we also have sixty extra rounds that we can grab and load into the magazines in just a few seconds. Do you understand everything?"
"I guess so. Everything seems clear enough."
"I guess so. Everything seems pretty clear."
"All right; sit down and we'll start."
"Okay, sit down and we'll get started."
I took my seat, and Jim pulled the starting lever. I was glued to the seat and the heavy springs in the cushion were compressed almost to their limit by the sudden acceleration.[Pg 397] As soon as we were well clear of the ground Jim reduced his power, and in a few moments we were floating motionless in the air, a thousand feet up. He left the control board and came to my side.
I grabbed my seat, and Jim pulled the start lever. I was stuck in the seat, and the heavy springs in the cushion were compressed almost to their limit by the sudden acceleration.[Pg 397] Once we were clear of the ground, Jim lowered the power, and in a few moments, we were floating still in the air, a thousand feet up. He left the control panel and came over to my side.
"Start your ultra lights," he said as he joined me. "We may be able to spot something from here."
"Start your ultra lights," he said as he joined me. "We might be able to see something from here."
I started the lights and we stared at the screens before us. Nothing appeared on any of them except the one pointing directly down, and only an image of the ground, appeared on it. Under Jim's tutelage I swung the beams in wide circles, covering the space around us, but nothing appeared.
I turned on the lights, and we looked at the screens in front of us. Nothing showed up on any of them except the one aimed straight down, which only displayed an image of the ground. Under Jim's guidance, I moved the beams in wide circles, scanning the area around us, but nothing showed up.
"Those beams won't project over five miles in this atmosphere," he said, "and the ship we are looking for may be so small that we would have trouble locating it at any great distance. I am going to move over near the scene of the last disappearance. Keep your lights swinging and sing out if you see anything on the screens."
"Those beams won't reach more than five miles in this atmosphere," he said, "and the ship we're looking for might be so small that we could have trouble spotting it from far away. I'm going to head closer to where the last disappearance happened. Keep your lights moving and shout out if you see anything on the screens."
I could feel the ship start to move slowly under the force of a side discharge from the rocket motor, and I swung the beams of the six lights around, trying to cover the entire area about us. Nothing appeared on the screens for an hour, and my head began to ache from the strain of unremitting close observation of the glowing screens. A buzz sounding over the hum of the rocket motor attracted my attention; Jim pulled his levers to neutral with the exception of the one which maintained our elevation and stepped to an instrument on the wall of the flyer.
I could feel the ship start to move slowly as the rocket motor let out a side discharge, and I swung the beams of the six lights around, trying to cover the whole area around us. Nothing showed up on the screens for an hour, and my head began to ache from the constant strain of staring at the glowing screens. A buzz over the hum of the rocket motor caught my attention; Jim set his levers to neutral except for the one that kept us at our elevation and walked over to an instrument on the wall of the flyer.
"Hello," he called. "What? Where did it happen? All right, thanks, we'll move over that way at once."
"Hey," he called. "What? Where did it happen? Okay, thanks, we'll head that way right now."
He turned from the radio telephone and spoke.
He turned away from the radio phone and spoke.
"Another disappearance has just been reported," he said. "It happened on the outskirts of Pasadena. Keep your eyes open: I'm going to head in that direction."
"Another disappearance has just been reported," he said. "It happened on the outskirts of Pasadena. Stay alert: I'm heading that way."
A few minutes later we were floating over Pasadena. Jim stopped the flyer and joined me at the screens. We swung our beams in wide circles to cover the entire area around us, but no image on the screens rewarded us.
A few minutes later, we were hovering over Pasadena. Jim halted the flyer and joined me at the screens. We moved our beams in wide circles to scan the whole area around us, but no image on the screens showed up to reward us.
"Doggone it, they must have left here in a hurry," grumbled Jim.
"Dang it, they must have rushed out of here," Jim complained.
Even as he spoke the flyer gave a lurch which nearly threw me off my seat and which sent Jim sprawling on the floor. With a white face he leaped to the control board and pulled the lever controlling our one working stern motor to full power. For a moment the ship moved upward and then came to a dead stop, although the motor still roared at full speed.
Even as he spoke, the flyer lurched, almost throwing me from my seat and sending Jim tumbling to the floor. With a pale face, he jumped to the control panel and pushed the lever for our only working stern motor to full power. For a moment, the ship rose, then came to a complete halt, even though the motor continued to roar at full speed.
"Can't you see anything, Pete?" cried Jim as he threw our second stern motor into gear.
"Can't you see anything, Pete?" shouted Jim as he put our second stern motor into gear.
Again the ship moved upward for a few feet and then stopped. I swung the searchlights frantically in all directions, but five of the screens remained blank and the sixth showed only the ground below us.
Again, the ship rose a few feet and then halted. I wildly swung the searchlights in every direction, but five of the screens stayed blank, and the sixth only displayed the ground beneath us.
"Not a thing," I replied.
"Nothing," I replied.
"Something ought to show," he muttered, and suddenly shut off both motors. The flyer gave a sickening lurch toward the ground, but we fell only a hundred yards before our motion stopped. We hung suspended in the air with no motors working. Jim joined me at the screens and we swung the lights rapidly without success.
"Something should be showing up," he mumbled, and suddenly turned off both engines. The plane made a terrifying lurch toward the ground, but we only fell about a hundred yards before our movement stopped. We were left hanging in the air with no engines running. Jim came over to the screens and we quickly swung the lights around, but we had no luck.
"Look, Pete!" Jim cried hoarsely.
"Hey, Pete!" Jim shouted hoarsely.
My gaze followed his pointing finger and I saw the door of our flyer springing out as though some force from the outside were trying to wrench it open. The pull ceased for an instant, then came again; the sturdy latches burst and the door was torn from its hinges. Jim swung one of the searchlights until the beam was at right angles to the hull of the flyer and pressed the gun button. A crash filled the confined space of the flyer as a one-pounder radite shell tore out into space.[Pg 398]
My eyes followed his pointing finger and I saw the door of our flyer suddenly jerk open as if some force from outside was trying to yank it open. The tug stopped for a moment, then struck again; the strong latches broke and the door came off its hinges. Jim adjusted one of the searchlights until the beam was perpendicular to the hull of the flyer and pressed the gun button. A loud crash filled the cramped space of the flyer as a one-pound radite shell shot out into space.[Pg 398]
"They're there but still invisible," he exclaimed as he shifted the direction of the gun and fired again. "I am shooting by guess-work, but I might score a hit."
"They're here but still invisible," he shouted as he changed the aim of the gun and fired again. "I'm shooting by instinct, but I might actually hit something."
He changed the direction of the gun again, but before he could press the button he was lifted into the air and drawn rapidly toward the open door.
He aimed the gun in a different direction, but before he could hit the button, he was lifted off the ground and pulled quickly toward the open door.
"Shoot, Pete!" he shouted. "Shoot and keep on shooting—it's your only chance!"
"Shoot, Pete!" he yelled. "Shoot and don't stop shooting—it's your only shot!"
I turned to the knobs controlling the guns and lights, but, before I could make a move, something hard and cold grasped me about the middle and I was lifted into the air and drawn toward the open door after Jim. I tore at the thing holding me with my hands, but it was a smooth round thing like a two-inch thick wire, and I could get no grip on it to loosen it. Out through the door I went and was drawn through the air a few feet behind Jim. He moved ahead of me for fifteen or twenty feet and then vanished in mid-air. I dared not struggle in mid-air and I was drawn through a door into a large space flyer which became visible as I entered it. The flexible wire or rod which had held me uncoiled and I was free on the floor beside Jim Carpenter. This much was clear and understandable, but when I looked at the crew of that space ship, I was sure that I had lost my mind or was seeing visions. I had naturally expected men, or at least something in semi-human form, but instead of anything of the sort, before me stood a dozen gigantic beetles!
I turned to the controls for the guns and lights, but before I could do anything, something hard and cold grabbed me around the waist and lifted me into the air, pulling me toward the open door after Jim. I fought against whatever was holding me with my hands, but it was a smooth, round thing like a thick wire, and I couldn't get a grip to loosen it. I went through the door and was pulled a few feet through the air behind Jim. He moved ahead for fifteen or twenty feet and then disappeared into thin air. I didn’t dare struggle while floating, and I was pulled through a door into a large spaceship that became visible as I entered. The flexible wire or rod that had held me uncoiled, and I was free on the floor next to Jim Carpenter. This much made sense, but when I looked at the crew of that spaceship, I was sure I had lost my mind or was seeing things. I had naturally expected men, or at least something somewhat human, but instead, I was faced with a dozen gigantic beetles!
I rubbed my eyes and looked again. There was no mistaking the fact that we had been captured by a race of gigantic beetles flying an invisible space ship. When I had time later to examine them critically, I could see marked differences between our captors and the beetles we were accustomed to see on the earth besides the mere matter of size. To begin with, their bodies were relatively much smaller, the length of shell of the largest specimen not being over four feet, while the head of the same insect, exclusive of the horns or pinchers, was a good eighteen inches in length. The pinchers, which by all beetle proportions should have been a couple of feet long at the least, did not extend over the head a distance greater than eight inches, although they were sturdy and powerful.
I rubbed. my eyes and looked again. There was no doubt that we had been captured by a race of gigantic beetles flying an invisible spaceship. When I had time later to examine them closely, I could see clear differences between our captors and the beetles we were used to seeing on Earth, apart from their size. To start with, their bodies were relatively much smaller, with the largest specimen's shell measuring no more than four feet long, while the head of the same insect, not counting the horns or pincers, was a solid eighteen inches in length. The pincers, which by all beetle standards should have been at least a couple of feet long, only extended over the head by about eight inches, although they were thick and strong.
Instead of traveling with their shells horizontal as do earthly beetles, these insects stood erect on their two lower pairs of legs, which were of different lengths so that all four feet touched the ground when the shell was vertical. The two upper pairs of legs were used as arms, the topmost pair[2] being quite short and splitting out at the end into four flexible claws about five inches long, which they used as fingers. These upper arms, which sprouted from a point near the top of the head, were peculiar in that they apparently had no joints like the other three pairs but were flexible like an elephant's trunk. The second pair of arms were armed with long, vicious-looking hooks. The backplates concealed only very rudimentary wings, not large enough to enable the insects to fly, although Jim told me later that they could fly on their own planet, where the lessened gravity made such extensive wing supports as would be needed on earth unnecessary.
Instead of moving with their shells horizontal like earthly beetles, these insects stood upright on their two lower pairs of legs, which were different lengths so that all four feet touched the ground when the shell was vertical. The two upper pairs of legs functioned as arms, with the top pair[2] being quite short and splitting into four flexible claws about five inches long, which they used like fingers. These upper arms, which emerged from a point near the top of the head, were unique in that they appeared to have no joints like the other three pairs but were flexible like an elephant's trunk. The second pair of arms had long, sharp-looking hooks. The backplates only covered very basic wings, which were too small for the insects to fly, although Jim later told me that they could fly on their home planet, where the lower gravity didn’t require such large wing supports as would be needed on Earth.
The backplates were a brilliant green in color, with six-inch stripes of chrome yellow running lengthwise and crimson spots three inches in diameter arranged in rows between the stripes. Their huge-faceted eyes sparkled like crystal when the light fell on them, and from time to time waves of vari[Pg 399]ous colors passed over them, evidently reflecting the insect's emotions. Although they gave the impression of great muscular power, their movements were slow and sluggish, and they seemed to have difficulty in getting around.
The backplates were a bright green, with six-inch stripes of chrome yellow running down the length and crimson spots three inches in diameter arranged in rows between the stripes. Their large, faceted eyes sparkled like crystal when light hit them, and occasionally waves of different colors passed over them, clearly showing the insect's emotions. Even though they looked very strong, their movements were slow and sluggish, and they seemed to struggle to get around.
As my horrified gaze took in these monstrosities I turned with a shudder to Jim Carpenter.
As my shocked gaze took in these horrors, I turned with a shiver to Jim Carpenter.
"Am I crazy, Jim," I asked, "or do you see these things too?"
"Am I losing it, Jim," I asked, "or do you see these things too?"
"I see them all right, Pete," he replied. "It isn't as surprising as it seems at first glance. You expected to find human beings; so did I, but what reason had we for doing so? It is highly improbable, when you come to consider the matter, that evolution should take the same course elsewhere as it did on earth. Why not beetles, or fish, or horned toads, for that matter?"
"I see them just fine, Pete," he replied. "It’s not as shocking as it seems at first. You expected to find humans; so did I, but why would we think that? It's very unlikely, when you really think about it, that evolution would follow the same path anywhere else as it did on Earth. Why not beetles, or fish, or horned toads, for that matter?"
"No reason, I guess," I answered; "I just hadn't expected anything of the sort. What do you suppose they mean to do with us?"
"No reason, I guess," I replied; "I just didn't expect anything like this. What do you think they're planning to do with us?"
"I haven't any idea, old man. We'll just have to wait and see. I'll try to talk to them, although I don't expect much luck at it."
"I have no idea, man. We'll just have to wait and see. I'll try to talk to them, but I don't expect to have much luck."
He turned to the nearest beetle and slowly and clearly spoke a few words. The insect gave no signs of comprehension, although it watched the movement of Jim's lips carefully. It is my opinion, and Jim agrees with me, that the insects were both deaf and dumb, for during the entire time we were associated with them, we never heard them give forth a sound under any circumstances, nor saw them react to any sound that we made. Either they had some telepathic means of communication or else they made and heard sounds beyond the range of the human ear, for it was evident from their actions that they frequently communicated with one another.
He turned to the closest beetle and spoke a few words slowly and clearly. The insect showed no signs of understanding, even though it closely watched Jim's lips move. In my opinion, which Jim agrees with, the insects were both deaf and mute, because throughout the entire time we were with them, we never heard them make a sound in any situation, nor did we see them respond to any noise we made. Either they communicated telepathically or they produced and perceived sounds outside the range of human hearing, as it was clear from their behavior that they often communicated with each other.
When Jim failed in his first attempt to communicate he looked around for another method. He noticed my notebook, which had fallen on the floor when I was set down; he picked it up and drew a pencil from his pocket. The insects watched his movements carefully, and when he had made a sketch in the book, the nearest one took it from him and examined it carefully and then passed it to another one, who also examined it. The sketch which Jim had drawn showed the outline of the Hadley space flyer from which he had been taken. When the beetles had examined the sketch, one of them stepped to an instrument board in the center of the ship and made an adjustment. Then he pointed with one of his lower arms.
When Jim failed to communicate on his first try, he searched for a different way. He saw my notebook that had dropped on the floor when I was set down; he picked it up and took a pencil from his pocket. The insects closely observed his actions, and after he sketched in the book, the nearest one took it from him and looked it over carefully before passing it to another, who also examined it. The drawing Jim made showed the outline of the Hadley space flyer from which he had been taken. After the beetles had looked at the sketch, one of them walked over to an instrument panel in the center of the ship and made an adjustment. Then he pointed with one of his lower arms.
We looked in the direction in which he pointed; to our astonishment, the walls of the flyer seemed to dissolve, or at least to become perfectly transparent. The floor of the space ship was composed of some silvery metal, and from it had risen walls of the same material, but now the effect was as though we were suspended in mid-air, with nothing either around us or under us. I gasped and grabbed at the instrument board for support. Then I felt foolish as I realized that there was no change in the feel of the floor for all its transparency and that we were not falling.
We looked in the direction he was pointing, and to our surprise, the walls of the flyer seemed to vanish, or at least become completely see-through. The floor of the spaceship was made of some shiny metal, and from it had risen walls of the same material, but now it felt like we were floating in mid-air, with nothing around us or beneath us. I gasped and clutched the instrument panel for support. Then I felt silly when I realized that there was no change in the sensation of the floor despite its transparency, and that we weren't falling.
A short distance away we could see our flyer suspended in the air, held up by two long flexible rods or wires similar to those which had lifted us from our ship into our prison. I saw a dozen more of these rods coiled up, hanging in the air, evidently, but really on the floor near the edge of the flyer, ready for use. Jim suddenly grasped me by the arm.
A brief distance away, we could see our flyer hanging in the air, supported by two long, flexible rods or wires like those that had lifted us from our ship into our prison. I noticed a dozen more of these rods coiled up, suspended in the air, or rather on the floor near the edge of the flyer, ready to be used. Jim suddenly grabbed my arm.
"Look behind you in a moment," he said, "but don't start!"
"Look behind you in a second," he said, "but don't freak out!"
He took the notebook in his hand and started to draw a sketch. I looked behind as he had told me to. Hanging in the air in a position which told me that they must have been in a different compartment of the flyer, were five children. They were white as marble, and lay perfectly motionless.[Pg 400]
He picked up the notebook and began to sketch. I glanced back as he instructed me to. Suspended in the air in a way that suggested they must be in a different section of the flyer were five children. They were as白 as marble and lay completely still.[Pg 400]
"Are they dead, Jim?" I asked in a low voice without looking at him.
"Are they dead, Jim?" I asked quietly without looking at him.
"I don't know," he replied, "but we'll find out a little later. I am relieved to find them here, and I doubt if they are harmed."
"I don't know," he said, "but we'll find out soon. I'm glad to see them here, and I doubt they're hurt."
The sketch which he was making was one of the solar system, and, when he had finished, he marked the earth with a cross and handed the notebook to one of the beetles. The insect took it and showed it to his companions; so far as I was able to judge expressions, they were amazed to find that we had knowledge of the heavenly bodies. The beetle took Jim's pencil in one of its hands and, after examining it carefully, made a cross on the circle which Jim had drawn to represent the planet Mercury.
The sketch he was working on was of the solar system, and when he finished, he marked the Earth with a cross and handed the notebook to one of the beetles. The insect took it and showed it to its friends; from what I could tell by their expressions, they were shocked to learn that we had knowledge of the celestial bodies. The beetle took Jim's pencil in one of its hands and, after looking it over closely, made a cross on the circle Jim had drawn to represent the planet Mercury.
"
"
They come from Mercury," exclaimed Jim in surprise as he showed me the sketch. "That accounts for a good many things; why they are so lethargic, for one thing. Mercury is much smaller than the earth and the gravity is much less. According to Mercurian standards, they must weigh a ton each. It is quite a tribute to their muscular development that they can move and support their weight against our gravity. They can understand a drawing all right, so we have a means of communicating with them, although a pretty slow one and dependent entirely on my limited skill as a cartoonist. I wonder if we are free to move about?"
They come from Mercury," Jim exclaimed in surprise as he showed me the sketch. "That explains a lot, like why they're so sluggish. Mercury is way smaller than Earth and has much less gravity. By Mercurian standards, they must weigh a ton each. It's impressive that they can move and support their weight against our gravity. They can definitely understand a drawing, so we have a way to communicate with them, though it's pretty slow and relies entirely on my limited talent as a cartoonist. I wonder if we can move around freely?"
"The only way to find out is to try," I replied and stood erect. The beetles offered no objection and Jim stood up beside me. We walked, or rather edged, our way toward the side of the ship. The insects watched us when we started to move and then evidently decided that we were harmless. They turned from us to the working of the ship. One of them manipulated some dials on the instrument board. One of the rods which held our flyer released its grip, came in toward the Mercurian ship and coiled itself up on the floor, or the place where the floor should have been. The insect touched another dial. Jim threw caution to the winds, raced across the floor and grasped the beetle by the arm.
"The only way to find out is to try," I said, standing tall. The beetles didn’t object, and Jim stood up next to me. We walked, or more like shuffled, toward the side of the ship. The insects watched us as we began to move but then seemed to decide we were harmless. They turned away from us and focused on the operations of the ship. One of them adjusted some dials on the control panel. One of the rods holding our flyer let go, moved toward the Mercurian ship, and coiled up on the floor, or where the floor should have been. The insect pressed another dial. Jim ignored the risks, sprinted across the floor, and grabbed the beetle by the arm.
The insect looked at him questioningly; Jim produced the notebook and drew a sketch representing our flyer falling. On the level be had used to represent the ground he made another sketch of it lying in ruins. The beetle nodded comprehendingly and turned to another dial; the ship sank slowly toward the ground.
The insect looked at him with curiosity; Jim pulled out the notebook and drew a sketch of our flyer falling. On the same level he used to show the ground, he made another drawing of it in ruins. The beetle nodded in understanding and turned to another dial; the ship slowly descended toward the ground.
We sank until we hung only a few feet from the ground when our flyer was gently lowered down. When it rested on the ground, the wire which had held it uncoiled, came aboard and coiled itself up beside the others. As the Mercurian ship rose I noticed idly that the door which had been torn from our ship and dropped lay within a few yards of the ship itself. The Mercurian ship rose to an elevation of a hundred feet, drifting gently over the city.
We descended until we were just a few feet off the ground when our flyer was softly lowered down. Once it touched the ground, the wire that had held it uncoiled, came aboard, and coiled itself up next to the others. As the Mercurian ship ascended, I casually noticed that the door, which had been ripped from our ship and dropped, was only a few yards away from the ship itself. The Mercurian ship climbed to a height of a hundred feet, gliding gently over the city.
As we rose I determined to try the effect of my personality on the beetles. I approached the one who seemed to be the leader and, putting on the most woeful expression I could muster, I looked at the floor. He did not understand me and I pretended that I was falling and grasped at him. This time he nodded and stepped to the instrument board. In a moment the floor became visible. I thanked him as best I could in pantomime and approached the walls. They were so transparent that I felt an involuntary shrinking as I approached them. I edged my way cautiously forward until my outstretched hand encountered a solid substance. I looked out.
As we got up, I decided to see how my personality would affect the beetles. I went over to the one that looked like the leader and, trying to make the saddest face I could, I stared at the floor. He didn’t get what I meant, so I pretended to fall and reached out for him. This time he nodded and moved to the control panel. In a moment, the floor became visible. I thanked him as best as I could with gestures and moved toward the walls. They were so clear that I felt a natural instinct to pull back as I got close. I carefully inched forward until my outstretched hand hit something solid. I looked out.
At the slow speed we were traveling the drone of our motors was hardly audible to us, and I felt sure that it could not be heard on the ground. Once their curiosity was satisfied, our captors paid little or no attention to me and left me free to come and go as I[Pg 401] wished. I made my way cautiously toward the children, but ran into a solid wall. Remembering Jim's words, I made my way back toward him without displaying any interest.
At the slow speed we were going, the sound of our engines was barely audible to us, and I was certain that it couldn’t be heard on the ground. Once their curiosity was satisfied, our captors paid little or no attention to me and allowed me to move around as I[Pg 401] wanted. I cautiously approached the children, but ran into a solid wall. Remembering Jim's words, I headed back toward him without showing any interest.
Jim could probably have wandered around as I did had he wished, but he chose to occupy his time differently. With his notebook and pencil he carried on an extensive conversation, if that term can be applied to a crudely executed set of drawings, with the leader of the beetles. I was not especially familiar with the methods of control of space ships and I could make nothing of the maze of dials and switches on the instrument board.
Jim could have probably roamed around like I did if he wanted, but he decided to spend his time differently. With his notebook and pencil, he engaged in a lengthy conversation—if you can call it that—with the leader of the beetles, through a series of rough sketches. I wasn't very familiar with how spaceships were controlled, and I couldn't make sense of the confusing array of dials and switches on the instrument panel.
For half an hour we drifted slowly along. Presently one of the beetles approached, seized my arm and turned me about. With one of his arms he pointed ahead. A mile away I could see another space flyer similar to the one we were on.
For half an hour, we floated along slowly. Soon, one of the beetles came over, grabbed my arm, and turned me around. With one of its arms, it pointed ahead. A mile away, I could see another space flyer like the one we were on.
"Here comes another one, Jim." I called.
"Here comes another one, Jim," I called.
"Yes, I saw it some time ago. I don't know where the third one is."
"Yeah, I saw it a while back. I don't know where the third one is."
"Are there three of them?"
"Are there three of them?"
"Yes. Three of them came here yesterday and are exploring the country round about here. They are scouts sent out from the fleet of our brother planet to see if the road was clear and what the world was like. They spotted the hole through the layer with their telescope and sent their fleet out to pay us a visit. He tells me that the scouts have reported favorably and that the whole fleet, several thousand ships, as near as I can make out, are expected here this evening."
"Yes. Three of them came here yesterday and are checking out the area around us. They are scouts sent from the fleet of our neighboring planet to see if it's safe and what the world is like. They found the gap in the layer with their telescope and sent their fleet to pay us a visit. He tells me that the scouts have given a good report, and the entire fleet, which is a few thousand ships, is expected to arrive this evening."
"Have you solved the secret of their invisibility?"
"Have you figured out the secret of their invisibility?"
"
"
Partly. It is as I expected. The walls of the ship are double, the inner one of metal and the outer one of vitrolene or some similar perfectly transparent substance. The space between the walls is filled with some substance which will bend both visible and ultra-violet rays along a path around the ship and then lets them go in their original direction. The reason why we can see through the walls and see the protective coating of that ship coming is that they are generating some sort of a ray here which acts as a carrier for the visible light rays. I don't know what sort of a ray it is, but when I get a good look at their generators, I may be able to tell. Are you beginning to itch and burn?"
Partly. It's just as I expected. The ship's walls are double; the inner one is metal and the outer one is made of vitrolene or a similar perfectly transparent material. The space between the walls is filled with a substance that bends both visible and ultraviolet rays around the ship and then releases them back in their original direction. We can see through the walls and notice the protective coating of the approaching ship because they're generating some kind of ray here that acts as a carrier for the visible light rays. I don't know what type of ray it is, but once I get a closer look at their generators, I might be able to figure it out. Are you starting to feel itchy and burned?
"Yes, I believe that I am, although I hadn't noticed it until you spoke."
"Yeah, I think I am, but I didn't realize it until you mentioned it."
"I have been noticing it for some time. From its effects on the skin, I am inclined to believe it to be a ray of very short wave-length, possibly something like our X-ray, or even shorter."
"I've been noticing it for a while. Based on its effects on the skin, I’m led to believe it’s a ray with a very short wavelength, maybe something like our X-ray, or even shorter."
"Have you found out what they intend to do with us?"
"Do you know what they plan to do with us?"
"I don't think they have decided yet. Possibly they are going to take us up to the leader of their fleet and let him decide. The cuss that is in command of this ship seems surprised to death to find out that I can comprehend the principles of his ship. He seems to think that I am a sort of a rara avis, a freak of nature. He intimated that he would recommend that we be used for vivisection."
"I don't think they've made a decision yet. They might be planning to take us to the leader of their fleet and let him decide. The guy in charge of this ship looks totally shocked to learn that I understand how his ship works. He acts like I'm some kind of rare bird, a freak of nature. He hinted that he would suggest we be used for experiments."
"Good Lord!"
"Oh my God!"
"It's not much more worse than the fate they design for the rest of their captives, at that."
"It's not much worse than the fate they plan for the rest of their captives, though."
"What is that?"
"What's that?"
"It's a long story that I'll have to tell you later. I want to watch this meeting."
"It's a long story that I'll have to share with you later. I want to watch this meeting."
The other ship had approached to within a few yards and floated stationary, while some sort of communication was exchanged between the two. I could not fathom the method used, but the commander of our craft clamped what looked like a pair of headphones against his body and plugged the end of a wire leading from them into his instrument board. From time to time various colored lights[Pg 402] glowed on the board before him. After a time he uncoupled his device from the board, and one of the long rods shot out from our ship to the other. It returned in a moment clamped around the body of a young girl. As the came on board, she was lowered onto the deck beside the other children. Like them, she was stiff and motionless. I gave an exclamation and sprang forward.
The other ship had come within a few yards and floated in place while some kind of communication was happening between the two. I couldn’t figure out how they did it, but the commander of our craft pressed what looked like a set of headphones against his body and connected a wire from them into his control panel. Every so often, different colored lights[Pg 402] lit up on the panel in front of him. After a while, he detached his device from the panel, and one of the long rods shot out from our ship to the other. It returned shortly, clamped around the body of a young girl. As she was brought on board, she was lowered onto the deck next to the other children. Like them, she was stiff and motionless. I let out a gasp and rushed forward.
"Pete!"
"Hey, Pete!"
Jim's voice recalled me to myself, and I watched the child laid with the others with as disinterested an expression as I could muster. I had never made a mistake in following Jim Carpenter's lead and I knew that somewhere in his head a plan was maturing which might offer us some chance of escape.
Jim's voice brought me back to reality, and I looked at the child lying with the others, trying to maintain as neutral an expression as possible. I had never regretted following Jim Carpenter's lead, and I knew that somewhere in his mind, a plan was forming that might give us a chance to escape.
Our ship moved ahead down a long slant, gradually dropping nearer to the ground. I watched the maneuver with interest while Jim, with his friend the beetle commander, went over the ship. The insect was evidently amused at Jim and was determined to find out the limits of his intelligence, for he pointed out various controls and motors of the ship and made elaborate sketches which Jim seemed to comprehend fairly well.
Our ship glided down a long slope, slowly getting closer to the ground. I watched the process with interest while Jim, along with his friend the beetle commander, examined the ship. The insect clearly found Jim entertaining and was set on testing the boundaries of his intelligence, as he pointed out different controls and motors of the ship and made detailed sketches that Jim seemed to understand pretty well.
One of the beetles approached the control board and motioned me back. I stepped away from the board; evidently a port in the side of the vessel opened, for I felt a breath of air and could hear the hum of the city. I walked to the side and glanced down, and found that we were floating about twenty feet off the ground over a street on the edge of the city. On the street a short distance ahead of us two children, evidently returning from school, to judge by the books under their arms, were walking unsuspectingly along. A turn of the dial sped up our motors, and as the hum rang out in a louder key the children looked upward. Two of the long flexible wires shot out and wrapped themselves about the children; screaming, they were lifted into the space flyer. The port through which they came in shut with a clang and the ship rose rapidly into the air. The children were released from the wires which coiled themselves up on deck and the beetle who had operated them stepped forward and grasped the nearer of the children, a boy of about eleven, by the arm. He raised the boy, who was paralyzed with terror, up toward his head and gazed steadily into his eyes. Slowly the boy ceased struggling and became white and rigid. The beetle laid him on the deck and turned to the girl. Involuntarily I gave a shout and sprang forward, but Jim grasped me by the arm.
One of the beetles came up to the control board and signaled for me to move back. I stepped away from the board; apparently, a hatch on the side of the ship opened, as I felt a rush of air and could hear the city's buzz. I walked over to the edge and looked down, realizing we were hovering about twenty feet above a street at the edge of the city. On the street ahead of us, two children, clearly returning from school given the books under their arms, were walking along unsuspectingly. A turn of the dial increased our engines' speed, and as the hum grew louder, the children looked up. Two long, flexible wires shot out and wrapped around the children; screaming, they were pulled into the space flyer. The hatch through which they entered slammed shut, and the ship ascended rapidly into the sky. The children were freed from the wires, which coiled back on the deck, and the beetle who had controlled them stepped forward and grabbed the closer child, a boy of about eleven, by the arm. He lifted the boy, who was frozen in fear, up toward his face and stared intently into his eyes. Gradually, the boy stopped struggling and went pale and stiff. The beetle laid him down on the deck and turned to the girl. Without thinking, I shouted and lunged forward, but Jim grabbed my arm.
"Keep quiet, you darned fool!" he cried. "We can do nothing now. Wait for a chance!"
"Be quiet, you silly fool!" he shouted. "We can't do anything right now. Just wait for an opportunity!"
"We can't stand here and see murder done!" I protested.
"We can’t just stand by and watch a murder happen!" I protested.
"It's not murder. Pete, those children aren't being hurt. They are being hypnotized so that they can be transported to Mercury."
"It's not murder. Pete, those kids aren't being harmed. They're being hypnotized so they can be taken to Mercury."
"Why are they taking them to Mercury?" I demanded.
"Why are they taking them to Mercury?" I asked.
"As nearly as I can make out, there is a race of men up there who are subject to these beetles. This ship is radium propelled, and the men and women are the slaves who work in the radium mines. Of course the workers soon become sexless, but others are kept for breeding purposes to keep the race alive. Through generations of in-breeding, the stock is about played out and are getting too weak to be of much value.
"As far as I can tell, there’s a group of people up there who are controlled by these beetles. This ship runs on radium, and the men and women on board are the slaves working in the radium mines. Obviously, the workers quickly lose their sexual characteristics, but some are kept for breeding to ensure the race survives. After generations of in-breeding, the population is nearly depleted and becoming too weak to be of much use."
"The Mercurians have been studying the whole universe to find a race which will serve their purpose and they have chosen us to be the victims. When their fleet gets here, they plan to capture thousands of selected children and carry them to Mercury in order to infuse their blood into the decadent race of slaves they have. Those who are not suitable for breeding when they grow up will die as slaves in the radium mines."[Pg 403]
"The Mercurians have been exploring the entire universe to find a race that will serve their needs, and they’ve chosen us to be their victims. When their fleet arrives, they intend to capture thousands of selected children and take them to Mercury to mix their blood with the deteriorating slave race they possess. Those who aren't fit for breeding as they grow up will end up dying as slaves in the radium mines."[Pg 403]
"
"
Horrible!" I gasped. "Why are they taking children, Jim? Wouldn't adults suit their purpose better?"
Terrible!" I exclaimed. "Why are they taking kids, Jim? Wouldn't adults work better for them?"
"They are afraid to take adults. On Mercury an earthman would have muscles of unheard of power and adults would constantly strive to rise against their masters. By getting children, they hope to raise them to know nothing else than a life of slavery and get the advantage of their strength without risk. It is a clever scheme."
"They're afraid to take adults. On Mercury, an earthman would have muscles of incredible strength, and adults would always try to rebel against their masters. By taking children, they hope to raise them to know nothing but a life of servitude and benefit from their strength without any risk. It's a smart plan."
"And are we to stand here and let them do it?"
"And are we just going to stand here and let them do this?"
"Not on your life, but we had better hold easy for a while. If I can get a few minutes more with that brute I'll know enough about running this ship that we can afford to do away with them. You have a pistol, haven't you?"
"Not a chance, but we should take it easy for a bit. If I can spend a few more minutes with that guy, I’ll learn enough about operating this ship so we can get rid of them. You have a gun, right?"
"No."
"Nope."
"The devil! I thought you had. I have an automatic, but it only carries eight shells. There are eleven of these insects and unless we can get the jump on them, they'll do us. I saw what looks like a knife lying near the instrument board; get over near it and get ready to grab it as soon as you hear my pistol. These things are deaf and if I work it right I may be able to do several of them in before they know what's happening. When you attack, don't try to ram them in the back; their backplates are an inch thick and will be proof against a knife thrust. Aim at their eyes; if you can blind them, they'll be helpless. Do you understand?"
"The devil! I thought you had it. I have a gun, but it only holds eight rounds. There are eleven of these creatures, and unless we can surprise them, they’ll take us out. I saw what looks like a knife near the control panel; move over there and be ready to grab it as soon as you hear my gun. These things can’t hear, and if I play it right, I might be able to take out several of them before they even realize what's going on. When you attack, don’t try to stab them in the back; their armor is an inch thick and can resist a knife. Aim for their eyes; if you can blind them, they’ll be totally vulnerable. Do you understand?"
"I'll do my best, Jim," I replied. "Since you have told me their plans I am itching to get at them."
"I'll do my best, Jim," I said. "Now that you’ve shared their plans with me, I can’t wait to tackle them."
I edged over toward the knife, but as I did so I saw a better weapon. On the floor lay a bar of silvery metal about thirty inches long and an inch in diameter. I picked it up and toyed with it idly, meanwhile edging around to get behind the insect which I had marked for my first attentions. Jim was talking again by means of the notebook with his beetle friend. They walked around the ship, examining everything in it.
I relocated closer to the knife, but as I did, I noticed a better weapon. On the floor was a bar of shiny metal, about thirty inches long and an inch wide. I picked it up and fiddled with it casually, while also trying to position myself behind the insect I planned to focus on first. Jim was communicating again through the notebook with his beetle buddy. They wandered around the ship, checking out everything in it.
"Are you ready, Pete?" came Jim's voice at last.
"Are you ready, Pete?" Jim's voice finally called out.
"All set," I replied, getting a firmer grasp on my bar and edging toward one of the insects.
"All set," I replied, getting a better grip on my bar and moving closer to one of the insects.
"Well, don't start until I fire. You notice the bug I am talking to? Don't kill him unless you have to. This ship is a little too complicated for me to fathom, so I want this fellow taken prisoner. We'll use him as our engineer when we take control."
"Well, don’t start until I give the signal. Do you see the bug I’m talking to? Don’t kill him unless it’s absolutely necessary. This ship is a bit too complex for me to understand, so I want this guy taken prisoner. We’ll use him as our engineer when we take over."
"I understand."
"I got it."
"All right, get ready."
"Okay, get ready."
I kept my eye on Jim. He had drawn the beetle with whom he was talking to a position where they were behind the rest. Jim pointed at something behind the insect's back and the beetle turned. As it did so, Jim whipped out his pistol and, taking careful aim, fired at one of the insects.
I kept my eye on Jim. He had pulled the beetle he was talking to back, putting them behind the others. Jim pointed at something behind the insect's back, and the beetle turned around. As it did, Jim quickly pulled out his pistol and, taking careful aim, shot at one of the insects.
As the sound of the shot rang out I raised my bar and leaped forward. I brought it down with crushing force on the head of the nearest beetle. My victim fell forward, and I heard Jim's pistol bark again; but I had no time to watch him. As the beetle I struck fell the others turned and I had two of them coming at me with outstretched arms, ready to grasp me. I swung my bar, and the arm of one of them fell limp; but the other seized me with both its hands, and I felt the cruel hooks of its lower arms against the small of my back.
As the gunshot echoed, I lifted my bar and jumped forward. I brought it down hard on the head of the closest beetle. My victim collapsed, and I heard Jim’s pistol fire again, but I didn’t have time to pay attention to him. As the beetle I hit fell, the others turned toward me, and two of them came at me with their arms outstretched, ready to grab me. I swung my bar, and one of their arms went limp; but the other one grabbed me with both hands, and I felt the sharp hooks of its lower arms digging into my lower back.
One of my arms was still free; I swung my bar again, and it struck my captor on the back of the head. It was stunned by the blow and fell. I seized the knife from the floor, and threw myself down beside it and struck at its eyes, trying to roll it over so as to protect me from the other who was trying to grasp me.
One of my arms was still free; I swung my bar again, and it hit my captor in the back of the head. They were stunned by the blow and collapsed. I grabbed the knife from the floor, threw myself down next to it, and aimed for their eyes, trying to roll them over to shield myself from the other person who was trying to grab me.
I felt hands clutch me from behind; I was wrenched loose from the body of[Pg 404] my victim and lifted into the air. I was turned about and stared hard into the implacable crystalline eyes of one of the insects. For a moment my senses reeled and then, without volition, I dropped my bar. I remembered the children and realized that I was being hypnotized. I fought against the feeling, but my senses reeled and I almost went limp, when the sound of a pistol shot, almost in my ear, roused me. The spell of the beetle was momentarily broken. I thrust the knife which I still grasped at the eyes before me. My blow went home, but the insect raised me and bent me toward him until my head lay on top of his and the huge horns which adorned his head began to close. Another pistol shot sounded, and I was suddenly dropped.
I felt hands grab me from behind; I was yanked away from the body of[Pg 404] my victim and lifted into the air. I was turned around and locked eyes with one of the insects, its unyielding crystalline gaze piercing into me. For a moment, I felt disoriented, and then, without meaning to, I dropped my weapon. I remembered the children and realized I was being hypnotized. I struggled against the sensation, but my senses were spinning, and I nearly went limp when the sound of a gunshot, nearly right next to me, snapped me back. The beetle's spell was momentarily broken. I lunged with the knife I still held at the creature's eyes. My strike hit, but the insect lifted me and bent me toward him until my head was resting on top of his, and the massive horns on his head began to close in. Another gunshot rang out, and I was suddenly dropped.
I grasped my bar as I fell and leaped up. The flyer was a shambles. Dead insects lay on all sides while Jim, smoking pistol in hand, was staring as though fascinated into the eyes of one of the surviving beetles. I ran forward and brought my bar down on the insect's head, but as I did so I was grasped from behind.
I held onto my bar as I fell and jumped back up. The flyer was a mess. Dead insects were lying everywhere while Jim, with his smoking gun in hand, was staring intently into the eyes of one of the surviving beetles. I rushed forward and swung my bar down onto the insect's head, but just as I did that, I felt someone grabbing me from behind.
"Jim, help!" I cried as I was swung into the air. The insect whirled me around and then threw me to the floor. I had an impression of falling; then everything dissolved in a flash of light. I was unconscious only for a moment, and I came to to find Jim Carpenter standing over me, menacing my assailant with his gun.
"Jim, help!" I shouted as I was lifted into the air. The bug spun me around and then tossed me to the ground. I felt myself falling; then everything disappeared in a burst of light. I was out for just a moment, and when I came to, I saw Jim Carpenter standing over me, aiming his gun at my attacker.
"Thanks, Jim," I said faintly.
"Thanks, Jim," I said softly.
"If you're conscious again, get up and get your bar," he replied. "My pistol is empty and I don't know how long I can run a bluff on this fellow."
"If you're awake again, get up and grab your bar," he said. "My gun is empty, and I’m not sure how long I can keep fooling this guy."
I scrambled to my feet and grasped the bar. Jim stepped behind me and reloaded his pistol.
I jumped to my feet and grabbed the bar. Jim stepped behind me and reloaded his gun.
"All right," he said when he had finished. "I'll take charge of this fellow. Go around and see if the rest are dead. If they aren't when you find them, see that they are when you leave them. We're taking no prisoners."
"Okay," he said when he was done. "I'll handle this guy. Go check if the others are dead. If they’re not when you find them, make sure they are before you leave. We're not taking any prisoners."
I went the rounds of the prostrate insects. None of them were beyond moving except two whose heads had been crushed by my bar, but I obeyed Jim's orders. When I rejoined him with my bloody bar, the only beetle left alive was the commander, whom Jim was covering with his pistol.
I went around the flattened insects. None of them could move except for two that had their heads smashed by my rod, but I followed Jim's orders. When I got back to him with my bloody rod, the only beetle still alive was the commander, who Jim was aiming at with his gun.
"Take the gun," he said when I reported my actions, "and give me the bar."
"Take the gun," he said when I told him what I had done, "and give me the bar."
We exchanged weapons and Jim turned to the captive.
We traded weapons and Jim faced the captive.
"Now, old fellow," he said grimly, "either you run this ship as I want you to, or you're a dead Indian. Savvy?"
"Now, buddy," he said grimly, "either you run this ship the way I want you to, or you're a dead man. Got it?"
He took his pencil and notebook from his pocket and drew a sketch of our Hadley space ship. On the other end of the sheet he drew a picture of the Mercurian ship, and then drew a line connecting the two. The insect looked at the sketch but made no movement.
He pulled out his pencil and notebook and sketched our Hadley spaceship. On the other end of the page, he drew a picture of the Mercurian ship, then connected the two with a line. The insect looked at the sketch but didn’t move.
"All right, if that's the way you feel about it," said Jim. He raised the bar and brought it down with crushing force on one of the insect's lower arms. The arm fell as though paralyzed and a blue light played across the beetle's eyes. Jim extended the sketch again and raised the bar threateningly. The beetle moved over to the control board, Jim following closely, and set the ship in motion. Ten minutes later it rested on the ground beside the ship in which we had first taken the air.
"Okay, if that's how you feel," said Jim. He lifted the bar and brought it down with tremendous force on one of the insect's lower arms. The arm dropped as if it were paralyzed, and a blue light flickered across the beetle's eyes. Jim held out the sketch again and lifted the bar menacingly. The beetle moved over to the control board, with Jim close behind, and started the ship's engines. Ten minutes later, it landed on the ground next to the ship we had first taken to the skies in.
Following Jim's pictured orders the beetle opened the door of the Mercurian ship and followed Jim into the Hadley. As we emerged from the Mercurian ship I looked back. It had vanished completely.
Following Jim's instructions, the beetle opened the door of the Mercurian ship and followed Jim into the Hadley. As we stepped out of the Mercurian ship, I looked back. It had disappeared completely.
"The children, Jim!" I gasped.
"The kids, Jim!" I gasped.
"I haven't forgotten them," he replied, "but they are all right for the present. If we turned them loose now, we'd have ninety reporters around us in ten minutes. I want to get our generators modified first."
"I remember them," he said, "but they’re fine for now. If we let them go now, we’d have ninety reporters surrounding us in ten minutes. I want to get our generators updated first."
He pointed toward the spot where the Mercurian ship had stood and then to[Pg 405]ward our generators. The beetle hesitated, but Jim swung his bar against the insect's side in a vicious blow. Again came the play of blue light over the eyes; the beetle bent over our generaters and set to work. Jim handed me the bar and bent over to help. They were both mechanics of a high order and they worked well together; in an hour the beetle started the generators and swung one of the searchlights toward his old ship. It leaped into view on the radium coated screen.
He pointed to where the Mercurian ship had been and then to[Pg 405]our generators. The beetle paused, but Jim swung his bar at the insect with a fierce hit. Once again, blue light flickered over its eyes; the beetle leaned over our generators and got to work. Jim passed me the bar and bent down to help. They were both highly skilled mechanics and worked well together; in an hour, the beetle started the generators and aimed one of the searchlights at his old ship. It appeared on the radium-coated screen.
"Good business!" ejaculated Jim. "We'll repair this door; then we'll be ready to release the children and start out."
"Great job!" Jim exclaimed. "We'll fix this door, then we'll be ready to let the kids go and get moving."
We followed the beetle into the Mercurian ship, which it seemed to be able to see. It opened a door leading into another compartment of the flyer, and before us lay the bodies of eight children. The beetle lifted the first one, a little girl, up until his many-faceted eyes looked full into the closed ones of the child. There was a flicker of an eyelash, a trace of returning color, and then a scream of terror from the child. The beetle set the girl down and Jim bent over her.
We followed the beetle into the Mercurian ship, which it seemed to see clearly. It opened a door leading into another part of the craft, and in front of us were the bodies of eight children. The beetle lifted the first one, a little girl, until its many-faceted eyes were directly looking into her closed eyes. There was a flutter of an eyelash, a hint of color returning, and then the girl let out a terrified scream. The beetle set her down and Jim leaned over her.
"It's all right now, little lady," he said, clumsily smoothing her hair.
"It's all good now, little lady," he said, awkwardly smoothing her hair.
"You're safe now. Run along to your mother. First Mortgage, take charge of her and take her outside. It isn't well for children to see these things."
"You're safe now. Go on to your mom. First Mortgage, look after her and take her outside. It's not good for kids to see this."
The child clung to my hand: I led her out of the ship, which promptly vanished as we left it. One by one, seven other children joined us, the last one, a miss of not over eight, in Jim's arms. The beetle followed behind him.
The child held onto my hand as I took her off the ship, which immediately disappeared as we stepped away. One by one, seven other kids joined us, the last one being a girl no older than eight, in Jim's arms. The beetle trailed behind him.
"Do any of you know where you are?" asked Jim as he came out.
"Do any of you know where you are?" Jim asked as he stepped outside.
"I do, sir," said one of the boys. "I live close to here."
"I do, sir," said one of the boys. "I live nearby."
"All right, take these youngsters to your house and tell your mother to telephone their parents to come and get them. If anyone asks you what happened, tell them to see Jim Carpenter to-morrow. Do you understand?"
"Okay, take these kids to your house and tell your mom to call their parents to come pick them up. If anyone asks you what happened, tell them to check with Jim Carpenter tomorrow. Got it?"
"Yes, sir."
"Yes, sir."
"All right, run along then. Now, First Mortgage, let's go hunting."
"Okay, go ahead then. Now, First Mortgage, let’s go hunting."
We wired our captive up so securely that I felt that there was no possible chance of his escape; then, with Jim at the controls and me at the guns, we fared forth in search of the invaders. Back and forth over the city we flew without sighting another spaceship in the air. Jim gave an exclamation of impatience and swung on a wider circle, which took us out over the water. I kept the searchlights working. Presently, far ahead over the water, a dark spot came into view. I called to Jim and we approached it at top speed.
We secured our captive so tightly that I felt there was no way he could escape; then, with Jim at the controls and me at the guns, we set out to find the invaders. We flew back and forth over the city without spotting another spaceship in the air. Jim let out an annoyed shout and turned in a wider circle, taking us out over the water. I kept the searchlights on. Soon, far ahead over the water, a dark spot appeared. I called out to Jim, and we sped toward it.
"Don't shoot until we are within four hundred yards," cautioned Jim.
"Don't shoot until we're within four hundred yards," warned Jim.
I held my fire until we were within the specified distance. The newcomer was another of the Mercurian space-ships; with a feeling of joy I swung my beam until the cross-hairs of the screen rested full on the invader.
I waited to take my shot until we were at the right distance. The new arrival was another one of the Mercurian spaceships; feeling excited, I adjusted my aim until the crosshairs on the screen were directly on the intruder.
"All ready!" I sung out.
"All set!" I called out.
"If you are ready, Gridley, you may fire!" replied Jim. I pressed the gun button. The crash of the gun was followed by another report from outside as the radite shell burst against the Mercurian flyer. The deadly explosive did its work, and the shattered remains of the wreck fell, to be engulfed in the sea below.
"If you're ready, Gridley, you can fire!" Jim replied. I pressed the gun button. The sound of the gun was followed by another blast from outside as the radite shell exploded against the Mercurian flyer. The deadly explosive did its job, and the broken remnants of the wreck plummeted, falling into the sea below.
"That's one!" cried Jim. "I'm afraid we won't have time to hunt up the other right now. This bug told me that the other Mercurians are due here to-day, and I think we had better form ourselves into a reception committee and go up to the hole to meet them."
"That's one!" shouted Jim. "I’m worried we won’t have time to look for the other right now. This bug told me that the other Mercurians are supposed to arrive today, and I think we should get organized into a reception committee and head over to the hole to meet them."
He sent the ship at high speed over the city until we hovered over the laboratory. We stopped for a moment, and Jim stepped to the radio telephone.
He sped the ship over the city until we were hovering above the laboratory. We paused for a moment, and Jim went to the radio phone.
"Hello, Williams," he said, "how are things going? That's fine. In an hour, you say? Well, speed it up as much[Pg 406] as you can; we may call for it soon."
"Hey, Williams," he said, "how’s everything going? That sounds good. In an hour, you say? Well, hurry it up as much[Pg 406] as you can; we might need it soon."
He turned both stern motors to full power, and we shot up like a rocket toward the hole in the protective layer through which the invaders had entered. In ten minutes we were at the altitude of the guard ships and Jim asked if anything had been seen. The report was negative; Jim left them below the layer and sent our flyer up through the hole into space. We reached the outer surface in another ten minutes and we were none too soon. Hardly had we debouched from the hole than ahead of us we saw another Mercurian flyer. It was a lone one, and Jim bent over the captive and held a hastily made sketch before him. The sketch showed three Mercurian flyers, one on the ground, one wrecked and the third one in the air. He touched the drawing of the one in the air and pointed toward our port hole and looked questioningly at the beetle. The insect inspected the flyer in space and nodded.
He cranked both stern motors to full power, and we shot up like a rocket toward the opening in the protective layer where the invaders had entered. In ten minutes, we reached the altitude of the guard ships, and Jim asked if anything had been spotted. The answer was no; Jim kept them below the layer and sent our flyer through the hole into space. We reached the outer surface in another ten minutes, and we were cutting it close. As soon as we emerged from the hole, we saw another Mercurian flyer ahead of us. It was a single craft, and Jim leaned over the captive, holding up a quick sketch. The sketch depicted three Mercurian flyers: one on the ground, one wrecked, and the third in the air. He pointed at the drawing of the one in the air, gestured toward our porthole, and looked at the beetle with a question. The insect examined the flyer in space and nodded.
"Good!" cried Jim. "That's the third of the trio who came ahead as scouts. Get your gun ready, First Mortgage: we're going to pick him off."
"Awesome!" shouted Jim. "That's the third of the group that came ahead as scouts. Get your gun ready, First Mortgage: we're going to take him out."
Our ship approached the doomed Mercurian. Again I waited until we were within four hundred yards; then I pressed the button which hurled it, a crumpled wreck, onto the outer surface of the heaviside layer.
Our ship got closer to the doomed Mercurian. Once we were within four hundred yards, I pressed the button that sent it, a crumpled wreck, crashing onto the outer surface of the heaviside layer.
"Two!" cried Jim as we backed away.
"Two!" shouted Jim as we stepped back.
"Here come plenty more," I cried as I swung the searchlight. Jim left his controls, glanced at the screen and whistled softly. Dropping toward us from space were hundreds of the Mercurian ships.
"Here come a lot more," I shouted as I moved the searchlight. Jim stepped away from his controls, looked at the screen, and whistled quietly. Dropping down toward us from space were hundreds of the Mercurian ships.
"We got here just in time," he said. "Break out your extra ammunition while I take to the hole. We can't hope to do that bunch alone, so we'll fight a rearguard action."
"We arrived just in time," he said. "Get out your extra ammo while I head to the hole. We can't take on that group by ourselves, so we'll fight a defensive battle."
Since our bow gun would be the only one in action, I hastily moved the spare boxes of ammunition nearer to it while Jim maneuvered the Hadley over the hole. As the Mercurian fleet came nearer he started a slow retreat toward the earth. The Mercurians overtook us rapidly; Jim locked his controls at slow speed down and hurried to the bow gun.
Since our bow gun was the only one operating, I quickly moved the extra ammo boxes closer to it while Jim maneuvered the Hadley over the hole. As the Mercurian fleet approached, he began a slow retreat toward Earth. The Mercurians quickly caught up to us; Jim set his controls to slow speed and rushed to the bow gun.
"Start shooting as soon as you can," he said. "I'll keep the magazine filled."
"Start shooting as soon as you can," he said. "I'll keep the ammo loaded."
I swung the gun until the cross-hairs of the screen rested full on the leading ship and pressed the button. My aim was true, and the shattered fragments of the ship fell toward me. The balance of the fleet slowed down for an instant; I covered another one and pressed my button. The ship at which I had aimed was in motion and I missed it, but I had the satisfaction of seeing another one fall in fragments. Jim was loading the magazine as fast as I fired. I covered another ship and fired again. A third one of our enemies fell in ruins. The rest paused and drew off.
I swung the gun until the crosshairs on the screen were directly on the leading ship and pressed the button. My aim was accurate, and the shattered pieces of the ship fell toward me. The rest of the fleet slowed down for a moment; I targeted another ship and pressed the button again. The ship I aimed at was moving, and I missed it, but I got the satisfaction of watching another one break apart. Jim was loading the magazine as quickly as I was firing. I targeted another ship and fired once more. A third enemy ship fell to pieces. The others hesitated and pulled back.
"They're retreating, Jim!" I cried.
"They're pulling back, Jim!" I cried.
"Cease firing until they come on again," he replied is he took the shells from the magazines of the other guns and piled them near the bow gun.
"Stop shooting until they come back," he replied as he took the shells from the magazines of the other guns and stacked them near the bow gun.
I held my fire for a few minutes. The Mercurians retreated a short distance and then came on again with a rush. Twenty times my gun went off as fast as I could align it and press the trigger, and eighteen of the enemy ships were in ruins. Again the Mercurians retreated. I held my fire. We were falling more rapidly now and far below we could see the black spots which were the guard ships. I told Jim that they were in sight; he stepped to the radio telephone and ordered them to keep well away from the hole.
I waited to fire for a few minutes. The Mercurians pulled back a short distance and then charged at us again. My gun fired twenty times as quickly as I could aim and pull the trigger, and eighteen of their ships were destroyed. Once more, the Mercurians retreated. I held my fire. We were dropping faster now, and far below, we could see the black dots that were the guard ships. I told Jim they were in sight; he went to the radio phone and ordered them to stay far away from the hole.
Again the Mercurian ships came on with a rush, this time with beams of orange light stabbing a way before them. When I told Jim of this he jumped to the controls and shot our ship down at breakneck speed.
Again the Mercurian ships charged forward, now with beams of orange light cutting a path ahead. When I told Jim about this, he rushed to the controls and dove our ship down at full speed.
"I don't know what sort of fighting[Pg 407] apparatus they have, but I don't care to face it," he said to me. "Fire if they get close; but I hope to get out of the hole before they are in range."
"I don’t know what kind of fighting apparatus they have, but I don’t want to face it," he said to me. "Shoot if they get close; but I hope to get out of the hole before they’re in range."
Fast as we fell, the Mercurians were coming faster, and they were not over eight hundred yards from us when he reached the level of the guard ships. Jim checked our speed; I managed to pick off three more of the invaders before we moved away from the hole. Jim stopped the side motion and jumped to the radio telephone.
Fast as we fell, the Mercurians were coming even faster, and they were less than eight hundred yards away from us when he reached the guard ships' level. Jim checked our speed; I managed to take out three more of the invaders before we moved away from the opening. Jim stopped the sideways movement and jumped to the radio phone.
"Hello, Williams!" he shouted into the instrument. "Are you ready down there? Thank God! Full power at once, please!
"Hey, Williams!" he yelled into the device. "Are you ready down there? Thank goodness! Full power right away, please!"
"Watch what happens," he said to me, as he turned from the instrument.
"Watch what happens," he said to me as he turned away from the device.
Some fifty of the Mercurian flyers had reached our level and had started to move toward us before anything happened. Then from below came a beam of intolerable light. Upward it struck, and the Mercurian ships on which it impinged disappeared in a flash of light.
Some fifty of the Mercurian flyers had reached our altitude and began moving toward us before anything occurred. Then, from below, a beam of unbearable light shot up. It hit the Mercurian ships, which vanished in an instant of blinding light.
"A disintegrating ray," explained Jim. "I suspected that it might be needed and I started Williams to rigging it up early this morning. I hated to use it because it may easily undo the work that six years have done in healing the break in the layer, but it was necessary. That ends the invasion, except for those ten or twelve ships ahead of us. How is your marksmanship? Can you pick off ten in ten shots?"
"A disintegration ray," Jim explained. "I thought we might need it, so I had Williams start setting it up early this morning. I really didn't want to use it because it could easily undo six years of work healing the breach in the layer, but it was necessary. That wraps up the invasion, except for those ten or twelve ships in front of us. How's your aim? Can you take out ten targets with ten shots?"
"Watch me," I said grimly as the ship started to move.
"Watch me," I said sternly as the ship began to move.
Pride goeth ever before a fall: it took me sixteen shots to demolish the eleven ships which had escaped destruction from the ray. As the last one fell in ruins, Jim ordered the ray shut off. We fell toward the ground.
Pride always comes before a fall: it took me sixteen shots to destroy the eleven ships that had avoided being destroyed by the ray. As the last one crumbled, Jim told us to turn off the ray. We plunged toward the ground.
"What are we going to do with our prisoner?" I asked.
"What are we going to do with our prisoner?" I asked.
Jim looked at the beetle meditatively.
Jim stared at the beetle thoughtfully.
"He would make a fine museum piece if he were stuffed," he said, "but on the whole, I think we'll let him go. He is an intelligent creature and will probably be happier on Mercury than anywhere else. What do you say that we put him on his ship and turn him loose?"
"He would make a great museum exhibit if he were stuffed," he said, "but overall, I think we should let him go. He's a smart creature and will probably be happier on Mercury than anywhere else. What do you think about putting him on his ship and setting him free?"
"To lead another invasion?" I asked.
"To lead another invasion?" I asked.
"I think not. He has seen what has happened to this one and is more likely to warn them to keep away. In any event, if we equip the guard ships with a ray that will show the Mercurian ships up and keep the disintegrating ray ready for action, we needn't fear another invasion. Let's let him go."
"I don’t think so. He’s seen what happened to this one and is more likely to warn them to stay away. Either way, if we outfit the guard ships with a ray that will reveal the Mercurian ships and keep the disintegrating ray ready to go, we shouldn’t worry about another invasion. Let’s just let him go."
"It suits me all right, Jim, but I hold out for one thing. I will never dare to face McQuarrie again if I fail to get a picture of him. I insist on taking his photograph before we turn him loose."
"It works for me, Jim, but I stand firm on one thing. I can’t face McQuarrie again if I don't get a picture of him. I insist on taking his photograph before we let him go."
"All right, go ahead," laughed Jim. "He ought to be able to stand that, if you'll spare him an interview."
"All right, go ahead," Jim laughed. "He should be able to handle that, if you give him some time for an interview."
An hour later we watched the Mercurian flyer disappear into space.
An hour later, we watched the Mercurian spaceship vanish into space.
"I hope I've seen the last of those bugs," I said as the flyer faded from view.
"I hope I've seen the last of those bugs," I said as the flyer disappeared from sight.
"I don't know," said Jim thoughtfully. "If I have interpreted correctly the drawings that creature made, there is a race of manlike bipeds on Mercury who are slaves to those beetles and who live and die in the horrible atmosphere of a radium mine. Some of these days I may lead an expedition to our sister planet and look into that matter."
"I don't know," Jim said, thinking it over. "If I understood correctly the drawings that creature made, there’s a race of manlike beings on Mercury who are enslaved by those beetles and live and die in the terrible atmosphere of a radium mine. One of these days, I might lead an expedition to our neighboring planet and check it out."
MECHANICAL VOICES FOR PHONE NUMBERS
New developments whereby science goes still farther in its assumption of human attributes were described and demonstrated recently by Sergius P. Grace, Assistant Vice-President of Bell Telephone Laboratories, where the developments were conceived and worked out.
New advancements where science goes even further in adopting human traits were recently described and demonstrated by Sergius P. Grace, Assistant Vice-President of Bell Telephone Laboratories, where these advancements were conceived and developed.
One development described, and soon to be put into service in New York, transforms a telephone number dialed by a subscriber into speech. Although the subscriber says not a word the number dialed is spoken aloud to the operator.
One development mentioned, and soon to be used in New York, converts a dialed telephone number into speech. Even though the caller doesn't say anything, the number they dial is spoken aloud to the operator.
The device is expected to simplify and speed the hooking together of automatic and voice-hand-operated telephone exchanges, and also to speed long-distance calls from automatic phones through rural exchanges.
The device is expected to make it easier and faster to connect automatic and voice-operated telephone exchanges, and also to improve the speed of long-distance calls from automatic phones through rural exchanges.
The numbers which can thus be spoken are recorded on talkie films and those which are to go into use here have already been made, all by an Irish girl said to have the best voice among the city's "number, please" girls.
The numbers that can be spoken are recorded on talkie films, and the ones that will be used here have already been created, all by an Irish girl who is said to have the best voice among the city's "number, please" girls.
Mr. Grace demonstrated this device by carrying into the audience a telephone with a long cord connected with a loud speaker on the stand, which represented central. A member of the audience was requested to dial a number, and choose 5551-T, the letter T representing the exchange.
Mr. Grace showed off this device by bringing a phone with a long cord connected to a loudspeaker on the stand, which stood in for the central office. An audience member was asked to dial a number and select 5551-T, with the letter T indicating the exchange.
This number the spectator dialed on the phone Mr. Grace carried. There was no sound but the clicking of the dial. Then, two seconds later, the loudspeaker spoke up clearly, in an almost human voice, "5551 T."
This number the spectator dialed on the phone Mr. Grace had. There was no sound except for the clicking of the dial. Then, two seconds later, the loudspeaker chimed in clearly, in a voice that sounded almost human, "5551 T."
As for the recording of the sound films,[Pg 408] there is a film for each of the ten Arabic numerals from zero to nine, and these wound on revolving drums. The dial on the telephone automatically sets in action the drum corresponding to the numeral moved on the dial.
As for the recording of sound films,[Pg 408] there’s a film for each of the ten Arabic numerals from zero to nine, and these are wound on rotating drums. The dial on the telephone automatically activates the drum that corresponds to the numeral moved on the dial.
Another development which sounds promising for bashful suitors and other timid souls, enables a person to store within himself electrically a message he desires to deliver and then to deliver it without speaking, simply by putting a finger to the ear of the person for whom the message is intended.
Another development that seems promising for shy suitors and other timid individuals allows a person to store a message they want to send within themselves electrically, and then communicate it without speaking, just by touching the ear of the person for whom the message is meant.
This Mr. Grace demonstrated. He spoke into a telephone transmitter and his words were clearly heard by all in the audience, by means of amplifiers. At the same time a part of the electrical current from the amplifier, representing the sentence he voiced, was stored in a "delay circuit," another recent invention of the laboratories. After being stored four and a half seconds this current was transformed to a high voltage and passed into Mr. Grace's body. He then put his finger against the ear of a member of the audience, who heard in his brain the same sentence. The ear drum and surrounding tissues are made to act as one plate of a condenser-receiver, Mr. Grace explained, with the vibrations of the drum interpreted by the brain.
This Mr. Grace demonstrated. He spoke into a telephone transmitter, and his words were clearly heard by everyone in the audience through amplifiers. At the same time, a part of the electrical current from the amplifier, which represented the sentence he spoke, was stored in a "delay circuit," another recent invention from the labs. After being stored for four and a half seconds, this current was transformed into a high voltage and passed into Mr. Grace's body. He then placed his finger against the ear of a member of the audience, who heard the same sentence in his mind. The eardrum and surrounding tissues act as one plate of a condenser-receiver, Mr. Grace explained, with the vibrations of the drum interpreted by the brain.
A new magnetic metal, "perminvar," and a new insulating material, "para gutta," which make possible construction of a telephone cable across the Atlantic to supplement the radio systems, were also described. Actual construction of the cable is expected to be started in 1930, Mr. Grace said.
A new magnetic metal, "perminvar," and a new insulating material, "para gutta," which enable the construction of a telephone cable across the Atlantic to support the radio systems, were also mentioned. Actual construction of the cable is set to begin in 1930, Mr. Grace stated.

Earth, the Marauder
CONCLUSION OF A THREE-PART NOVEL
By Arthur J. Burks
CHAPTER XIX
Desolation
Stranger, more thrilling even than had been the flight of the Earth after being forced out of its orbit, was the flight of those dozen aircars of the Moon, bearing the rebels of Dalis' Gens back to Earth.
Stranger, even more exciting than the Earth being pushed out of its orbit, was the journey of those twelve aircars from the Moon, carrying the rebels of Dalis' Gens back to Earth.
For the light which glowed from the bodies of the rebels, which had been given them by their passage through the white flames, was transmitted to the cars themselves, so that they glowed as with an inner radiance of their own—like comets flashing across the night.
For the light that shone from the bodies of the rebels, which they received from their journey through the white flames, was passed on to the cars themselves, making them glow as if they had their own inner brightness—like comets streaking across the night.
Strange alchemy, which Sarka wondered about and, wondering, looked ahead to the time when he should be able, within his laboratory, to analyze the force it embodied, and[Pg 409] thus gain new scientific knowledge of untold value to people of the Earth.
Strange chemistry, which Sarka contemplated and, pondering, looked forward to the time when he would be able, in his lab, to study the force it contained, and[Pg 409] thus acquire new scientific knowledge of tremendous value to the people of Earth.
As the cars raced across outer darkness, moving at top speed, greater than ever attained before by man, greater than even these mighty cars had traveled, Sarka looked ahead, and wondered about the fearful report his father had just given him.
As the cars sped through the outer darkness, moving faster than ever before achieved by humans, faster than any of these powerful cars had ever gone, Sarka looked ahead and pondered the terrifying news his father had just shared with him.
That there was an alliance between Mars and the Moon seemed almost unbelievable. How had they managed the first contact, the first negotiations leading to the compact between two such alien peoples? Had there been any flights exchanged by the two worlds, surely the scientists of Earth would have known about it. But there had not, though there had been times and times when Sarka had peered closely enough at the surface of both the Moon and of Mars to see the activities, or the results of the activities, of the peoples of the two worlds.
That there was an alliance between Mars and the Moon seemed almost unbelievable. How had they achieved first contact, the initial negotiations that led to a deal between two such different worlds? If there had been any exchanges between the two planets, the scientists on Earth would definitely have known about it. But there hadn’t been, even though Sarka had often looked closely enough at the surfaces of both the Moon and Mars to see the activities or the outcomes of the actions of the people from both worlds.
Somehow, however, communication, if Sarka the Second had guessed correctly, had been managed between Mars and the Moon; and now that the Earth was a free flying orb the two were in alliance against it, perhaps for the same reason that the Earth had gone a-voyaging.
Somehow, though, communication, if Sarka the Second was right, had been established between Mars and the Moon; and now that the Earth was a free-floating orb, the two were in alliance against it, possibly for the same reason that the Earth had set out on its journey.
Side by side sat Sarka and Jaska, their eager eyes peering through the forward end of the flashing aircar toward the Earth, growing minute by minute larger. They were able, after some hours, to make out the outlines of what had once been continents, to see the shadows in valleys which had once held the oceans of Earth....
Side by side sat Sarka and Jaska, their eager eyes peering through the front of the speeding aircar toward Earth, which was getting bigger minute by minute. After a few hours, they could make out the shapes of what had once been continents and see the shadows in valleys that had once held the oceans of Earth....
And always, as they stared and literally willed the cubes which piloted and were the motive power of the aircars to speed and more speed, that marvelous display of interplanetary fireworks which had aroused the concern of Sarka the Second.
And always, as they stared and practically willed the cubes that controlled and powered the aircars to go faster and faster, that amazing display of interplanetary fireworks had caught the attention of Sarka the Second.
What were those lights? Whence did they emanate? Sarka the Second had said that they came from Mars, yet Mars was invisible to those in the speeding aircars, which argued that it was hidden behind the Earth. There was no way of knowing how close it was to the home of these rebels of Dalis' Gens.
What were those lights? Where did they come from? Sarka the Second had said that they were from Mars, yet Mars was out of sight for those in the speeding aircars, suggesting it was hidden behind the Earth. There was no way to tell how close it was to the home of these rebels from Dalis' Gens.
And ever, as they flashed forward, Sarka was recalling that vague hint on the lips of Jaska, to the effect that Luar, for all her sovereignty of the Moon, might be, nonetheless, a native of the Earth. But....
And as they rushed forward, Sarka remembered the vague suggestion from Jaska that Luar, despite her ruling status over the Moon, could still be from Earth. But....
How? Why? When? There were no answers to any of the questions yet. If she were a native of Earth, how had she reached the Moon? When had she been sent there? Who was she? Her name, Luar, was a strange one, and Sarka studied it for many minutes, rolling the odd syllables of it over his tongue, wondering where, on the Earth, he had heard names, or words, similar to it. This produced no result, until he tried substituting various letters; then, again, adding various letters. When he achieved a certain result at last, he gasped, and his brain was a-whirl.
How? Why? When? There were no answers to any of the questions yet. If she was from Earth, how had she made it to the Moon? When had she been sent there? Who was she? Her name, Luar, was unusual, and Sarka thought about it for a long time, rolling the strange syllables around in his mouth, trying to remember where, on Earth, he had heard names or words like it. This didn’t yield any results until he started changing various letters; then, he tried adding different letters. When he finally had a breakthrough, he gasped, and his mind was spinning.
Luar, by the addition of the letter n, between the u and the a, became Lunar, meaning "of the Moon!" Yet Lunar was unmistakably a word derived from the language of the Earth! It was possible, of course, that this was mere coincidence; but, taken in connection with the suspicions of Jaska, and the incontrovertible fact that Luar resembled people of the Earth, Sarka did not believe in this particular whim of coincidence.
Moonlight, by adding the letter n between the u and the a, became Lunar, meaning "of the Moon!" However, Lunar was clearly a word that came from the Earth language! It could, of course, be just a coincidence; but considering Jaska’s suspicions and the undeniable fact that Luar resembled Earth people, Sarka didn’t buy into this coincidence.
Who was Luar?
Who was Luar?
His mind went back to the clucking sounds which, among the Gnomes of the Moon, passed for speech. He pondered anew. He shaped his lips, as nearly as possible, to make the clucking sounds he had heard, and discovered that it was very difficult to manage the letter n!
His mind returned to the clucking sounds that, among the Gnomes of the Moon, counted as speech. He thought about it again. He shaped his lips as closely as he could to replicate the clucking sounds he had heard and found it really hard to get the letter n right!
The conclusion was inescapable: This woman, Luar, had once been Lunar, the n, down the centuries, being dropped because difficult for the Gnomes to pronounce.[Pg 410]
The conclusion was unavoidable: This woman, Luar, had once been Lunar, the n, over the centuries, being dropped because it was hard for the Gnomes to say.[Pg 410]
"Yes, Jaska," he said suddenly, "somewhere on Earth, when we reach it, we may discover the secret of Luar—and know far more about Dalis than we have ever known before!"
"Yeah, Jaska," he said suddenly, "somewhere on Earth, when we get there, we might uncover the secret of Luar—and learn way more about Dalis than we've ever known before!"
Jaska merely smiled her inscrutable smile, and did not answer. By intuition, she already knew. Let Sarka arrive at her conclusion by scientific methods if he desired, and she would simply smile anew.
Jaska just smiled her mysterious smile and didn’t respond. She already knew by instinct. If Sarka wanted to figure it out using scientific methods, that was fine with her; she would just smile again.
Sarka thought of the manner in which Jaska and he had been transported to the Moon; of how much Dalis seemed to know of the secrets of the laboratory of the Sarkas. Might he not have known, two centuries ago, of the Secret Exit Dome, and somehow managed to make use of it in some ghastly experiment? And still the one question remained unanswered: Who was Luar?
Sarka thought about how he and Jaska were taken to the Moon and how much Dalis seemed to know about the secrets of the Sarkas' laboratory. Could he have known, two hundred years ago, about the Secret Exit Dome, and somehow used it in some horrifying experiment? And still, one question lingered: Who was Luar?
The Earth was now so close that details were plainly seen. The Himalayas were out of sight, over the Earth, and by a mental command Sarka managed to change slightly the course of the dozen aircars. By passing over the curve of the Earth at a high altitude, he hoped also to see from above something of the result of the strange aerial bombardment of which his father had spoken.
The Earth was now so close that details were clearly visible. The Himalayas were hidden from view, but Sarka was able to subtly adjust the route of the dozen aircars with a mental command. By flying over the curve of the Earth at a high altitude, he also hoped to see from above the impact of the bizarre aerial bombardment his father had mentioned.
In their flight, which had been, to them a flight through the glories of a super-heavenly Universe, they had lost all count of time. Neither Sarka nor Jaska, nor yet the people in those other aircars, could have told how long they had been flying, when, coming over the curve of the Earth, at an elevation of something like three miles, they were able at last to see into the area which had once housed the Gens of Dalis.
In their journey, which felt to them like soaring through the wonders of a magnificent universe, they completely lost track of time. Neither Sarka nor Jaska, nor the people in those other aircars, could say how long they had been flying when, coming over the curve of the Earth at an altitude of about three miles, they finally caught a glimpse of the area that once held the Gens of Dalis.
A gasp of horror escaped the lips of Sarka and of Jaska.
A gasp of horror escaped the lips of Sarka and Jaska.
The Gens of Dalis had occupied all the territory northward to the Pole, from a line drawn east and west through the southernmost of what had once been the Hawaiian Islands. Upon this area had struck the strange blue light from the deep Cone of the Moon.
The Gens of Dalis had taken over all the land north up to the Pole, following a line drawn east and west through the southernmost part of what used to be the Hawaiian Islands. This region had been hit by the strange blue light from the deep Cone of the Moon.
Here, however, the light was invisible, and Sarka flew on in fear that somehow his aircars would blunder into it, and be destroyed—for that the blue light was an agent of ghastly destruction became instantly apparent.
Here, though, the light was unseen, and Sarka continued flying with the worry that his aircars might accidentally crash into it and be obliterated—because it quickly became clear that the blue light was a force of horrifying destruction.
The dwellings of the Gens of Dalis were broken and smashed into chaotic ruins. Over all the area, and even into the area of the Gens southward of that which had been Dalis, the blind gods of destruction had practically made a clean sweep. Sarka had opportunity to thank God that, at the time the blue column had struck the Earth, it had struck at the spot which had been almost emptied of people, and realized that blind chance had caused it. For, in order for the Gens of Dalis to be in position to launch their attack against the Moon, he had managed, by manipulating the speed of the Beryls, to bring that area into position directly opposite the Moon.
The homes of the Gens of Dalis lay in ruins, broken and shattered. The destruction extended across the area, even reaching the territory of the Gens to the south of what was once Dalis. The blind forces of destruction had almost wiped the place clean. Sarka felt grateful that when the blue column struck the Earth, it hit a location that was mostly empty of people, realizing it was pure luck. To prepare the Gens of Dalis for their attack on the Moon, he had skillfully adjusted the speed of the Beryls, positioning that area directly across from the Moon.
Had it been otherwise, the blue column might have struck anywhere, and wiped out millions of lives!
Had it been different, the blue column could have hit anywhere and wiped out millions of lives!
"God, Jaska," murmured Sarka. "Look!"
"Wow, Jaska," murmured Sarka. "Look!"
Think of a shoreline, once lined with mighty buildings, after the passage of a tidal wave greater than ever before known to man. The devastation would be indescribable. Multiply that shoreline by the vast area which had housed the Gens of Dalis, and the mental picture is almost too big to grasp. Chaos, catastrophe, approaching an infinity of destruction.
Think of a coastline that was once filled with impressive buildings, after a tidal wave larger than anything ever seen by humanity hits it. The destruction would be unimaginable. Now, imagine that coastline multiplied by the massive area that housed the Gens of Dalis, and the mental image is almost too overwhelming to comprehend. Chaos, disaster, approaching an endless level of destruction.
The materials of which the vast buildings, set close together, had been made, had been twisted into grotesque, nightmarish shapes, and the whole fused into a burned and gleaming mass—which covered half of what had once been a mighty ocean—as though a bomb larger and more devastating than ever imagined of man, a bomb large enough to rock the Earth, had landed in the midst of the area once occupied by the Gens of Dalis![Pg 411]
The materials of the massive buildings, crowded together, had been twisted into bizarre, nightmarish shapes, all fused into a charred and shiny mass that covered half of what used to be a vast ocean—as if a bomb bigger and more destructive than anything humans had ever conceived had landed right in the middle of the area once occupied by the Gens of Dalis![Pg 411]
Yet, Sarka knew, remembering the murmuring of the blue column as it came out of the cone, all this devastation had been caused in almost absolute silence. People could have watched and seen these deserted buildings slowly fuse together, run together as molten metal runs together, like the lava from a volcano of long ago under the ponderous moving to and fro of some invisible, juggernautlike agency.
Yet, Sarka knew, remembering the low sound of the blue column as it emerged from the cone, all this destruction had happened in almost complete silence. People could have observed these abandoned buildings gradually merging, flowing together like molten metal, resembling the lava from an ancient volcano, under the slow, heavy movements of some unseen, massive force.
Sarka shuddered, trying to picture in his mind the massing of the minions of Mars, who thus saw a new country given into their hands—if they could take it. Had the Earth been taken by surprise? Had Sarka the Second been able to prepare for the approaching catastrophe?
Sarka shivered, trying to imagine the gathering of Mars' minions, who now saw a new territory handed to them—if they could seize it. Had Earth been caught off guard? Had Sarka the Second managed to get ready for the looming disaster?
"Father," he sent his thoughts racing on ahead of him, "are those lights which are striking the Earth causing any damage?"
"Father," he thought anxiously, "are those lights hitting the Earth causing any damage?"
"Only," came back the instant answer, "in that they destroy the courage of the people of the Earth! The people, however, now know that Sarka is returning, and their courage rises again! The flames are merely a hint of what faces us; but the people will rise and follow you wherever you lead!"
"Only," came the immediate reply, "because they crush the courage of the people on Earth! But now, the people know Sarka is coming back, and their courage is returning! The flames are just a glimpse of what's ahead; but the people will rise and follow you wherever you lead!"
So, as they raced across the area of devastation, the face of Sarka became calm again. On a chance, he sent a single sentence of strange meaning to his father.
So, as they raced through the area of destruction, Sarka's face became calm again. By chance, he sent a single sentence with a strange meaning to his father.
"The ruler of the Moon is a woman called Luar, which seems a contraction of Lunar!"
"The ruler of the Moon is a woman named Luar, which appears to be a short form of Lunar!"
For many minutes Sarka the Second made no answer. When it came it startled Sarka to the depths of him, despite the fact that he had expected to be startled.
For many minutes, Sarka the Second didn’t respond. When he finally did, it shocked Sarka to his core, even though he had anticipated being shocked.
"There was a woman named Lunar!"
"There was a woman named Lunar!"
CHAPTER XX
Sarka Commands Again
Ahead, through the storms which still hung tenaciously to the roof of the world, flashed those dozen aircars of the Moon. Now Sarka could plainly see the dome of his laboratory, and from the depths of him welled up that strange glow which Earthlings recognize as the joy of returning home, than which there is none, save the love for a woman, greater.
Forward, through the storms that still clung stubbornly to the sky, the dozen aircars from the Moon flashed by. Now Sarka could clearly see the dome of his lab, and deep within him surged that unique feeling that people from Earth know as the joy of coming home, a feeling second only to love for a woman.
Now he could see the effect of those flares, or lights, from Mars, which impinged on the face of the Earth, though he could see no purpose in them, no reason for their being, since they seemed to do no damage at all, though the effect of them was weird in the extreme.
Now he could see the impact of those flares, or lights, from Mars, which hit the surface of the Earth. Although he saw no purpose for them, no reason for their existence, since they seemed to cause no harm at all, their effect was extremely strange.
Outer darkness, rent with ripping, roaring storms, flurries of ice, snow and sleet, shot through and through by balls of lambent flames in unguessable numbers. Eery lights which struck the surface of the Earth, bounded away and, half a mile or so from the surface again, burst into flaming pin-wheels, like skyrockets of ancient times. Strange lights, causing weird effects, but producing no damage at all, save to lessen to some extent the courage of Earthlings, because they did not understand these things. And always, down the ages, man had stood most in fear of the Unknown.
Outer darkness, torn apart by raging storms, flurries of ice, snow, and sleet, pierced through by countless glowing orbs of flames. Eerie lights struck the Earth's surface, bounced away, and, about half a mile above, exploded into colorful pinwheels, like the fireworks of old. These strange lights created bizarre effects but caused no harm, except to somewhat diminish the courage of humans, who were bewildered by it all. Throughout history, humanity has always been most afraid of the Unknown.
Sarka peered off across the heavens where a ball of flame now seemed to be rising over the horizon, and was amazed at the size of this planet. Mars was close to Earth, so close that, had they possessed aircars like those of the Moon-people—which remained to be seen—they could easily have attacked the Earth.
Sarka looked out at the sky where a fiery ball appeared to be rising above the horizon, and was struck by the size of the planet. Mars was near Earth, so close that, if they had aircars like the Moon people—which was still uncertain—they could have easily launched an attack on Earth.
Across the face of the Earth flashed those fiery will-o'-the-wisps from Mars, without rhyme or reason; yet Sarka knew positively that they possessed some meaning, and that the Earth had been forced thus close to Mars for a purpose. What that purpose was must yet be discovered.
Across the surface of the Earth flashed those fiery will-o'-the-wisps from Mars, without rhyme or reason; yet Sarka knew for sure that they had some meaning, and that the Earth had been brought this close to Mars for a reason. What that reason was still needed to be discovered.
Then, under the aircars, the laboratory of Sarka.
Then, beneath the aircars, was Sarka's lab.
Down dropped the aircars to a landing near the laboratory, and to the[Pg 412] cubes in the forepeak of each Sarka sent the mental command:
Down dropped the aircars to a landing near the laboratory, and to the[Pg 412] cubes in the forepeak of each Sarka sent the mental command:
"Assure yourselves that the aircars will remain where they are! Muster inside the laboratory, keeping well away from the Master Beryl!"
"Make sure the aircars stay put! Gather inside the lab, keeping a safe distance from Master Beryl!"
Then to the people who had returned, clothed in strange radiance, from the Moon with Sarka and with Jaska he spoke:
Then he spoke to the people who had come back, dressed in a strange light, from the Moon with Sarka and Jaska:
"Leave the cars and enter my laboratory, where further orders will be given you!"
"Park the cars and come into my lab, where you'll get more instructions!"
With Jaska still by his side, Sarka entered the laboratory through the Exit Dome. Inside, clothing was swiftly brought for the rebels, for Sarka and for Jaska. But, even when they were clothed, these people who had come back seemed to glow with an inner radiance which transfigured them.
With Jaska still with him, Sarka walked into the lab through the Exit Dome. Inside, clothes were quickly provided for the rebels, for Sarka, and for Jaska. Yet, even when they were dressed, these people who had returned seemed to shine with an inner glow that transformed them.
Sarka the Second, his face drawn and pale, came from the Observatory to meet his son, and the two were clasped in each other's arms for a moment. Sarka the Second, who had looked no older than his son, seemed to have aged a dozen centuries in the time Sarka had been gone.
Sarka the Second, his face tired and pale, came from the Observatory to meet his son, and the two embraced for a moment. Sarka the Second, who had seemed no older than his son, appeared to have aged a dozen centuries in the time Sarka had been away.
But it was not of the threatened attack by Martians that Sarka the Second spoke. He made no statement. He merely asked a question:
But Sarka the Second didn’t talk about the potential Martian attack. He didn’t make a statement. He simply asked a question:
"Was Lunar very beautiful, and just a bit unearthly in appearance?"
"Was Lunar very beautiful, and just a little otherworldly in appearance?"
Sarka started.
Sarka started.
"Yes. Beautiful! Wondrously, fearfully beautiful: but I had the feeling that she had no heart or soul, no conscience: that she was somehow—well, bestial!"
"Yes. Beautiful! Amazingly, terrifyingly beautiful: but I felt like she had no heart or soul, no sense of right or wrong: that she was somehow—well, animalistic!"
A moan of anguish escaped Sarka the Second.
A moan of pain escaped Sarka the Second.
"Dalis again!" he ejaculated. "But much of the fault was mine! Before you were born, we scientists of Earth had already several times realized the necessity of expansion for the children of Earth if they were to continue. Dalis' proposal to my father was discarded, because it involved the wholesale taking of life. But after the oceans had been obliterated, and the human family still outgrew its bounds, Dalis came to my father and me with still another proposal. It involved a strange, other-worldly young woman whom he called Lunar! Her family—well, nothing was known about her, for her family could not be traced. Wiped out, I presume, in some inter-family quarrel, leaving her alone. Dalis found her, took an interest in her, and the very strangeness of her gave him his idea, which he brought to my father and me.
"Dalis again!" he exclaimed. "But a lot of the blame was on me! Before you were born, we scientists on Earth had already recognized several times that for the children of Earth to survive, we needed to expand. Dalis' proposal to my father was rejected because it meant taking lives on a massive scale. But when the oceans were gone and humanity still exceeded its limits, Dalis approached my father and me with another proposal. It involved a strange, otherworldly young woman he called Lunar! We knew nothing about her family because they couldn’t be identified. I assume they were wiped out in some family feud, leaving her all alone. Dalis discovered her, took an interest in her, and the very uniqueness of her inspired his idea, which he presented to my father and me."
"His proposal was somewhat like that which you made when we sent the Earth out of its orbit into outer space, save that Dalis' scheme involved no such program. His was simply a proposal to somehow communicate with the Moon by the use of an interplanetary rocket that should carry a human passenger.
"His proposal was somewhat like the one you made when we sent Earth out of its orbit into outer space, except that Dalis' idea didn’t include any such program. His was simply a suggestion to find a way to communicate with the Moon using an interplanetary rocket that would carry a human passenger."
"He put the idea up to this girl, Lunar, and she did not seem to care one way or another. Dalis was all wrapped up in his ideas, and gave the girl the name of Lunar, as being symbolical of his plans for her. He coached and trained her against the consummation of his plan. We knew something, theoretically at least, about the conditions on the Moon, and everything possible was done for her, to make it feasible for her to exist on the Moon. My error was in ever permitting the experiment to be made, since if I had negatived the idea. Dalis would have gone no further!
"He brought the idea to this girl, Lunar, and she didn’t seem to care one way or the other. Dalis was completely caught up in his thoughts and gave her the name Lunar, symbolizing his plans for her. He trained and prepared her for the success of his plan. We had some theoretical knowledge about the conditions on the Moon, and everything possible was done to make it feasible for her to live there. My mistake was allowing the experiment to happen because if I had rejected the idea, Dalis wouldn’t have pursued it any further!"
"But I, too, was curious, and Lunar did not care. Well, the rocket was constructed, and shot outward into space by a series of explosions. No word was ever received from Lunar, though it was known that she landed on the Moon!
"But I was curious too, and Lunar didn’t mind. Anyway, the rocket was built and launched into space with a series of explosions. No word ever came back from Lunar, but it was known that she landed on the Moon!"
"
"
I say no word was ever received, yet what you have intimated proves that Dalis has either been in mental communication with her, hoping to induce her to send a force against the Earth, and assist him in mastering[Pg 413] the Earth, overthrowing we Sarkas—or has been biding his time against something of the thing we have now accomplished."
I think no word was ever received, yet what you’ve suggested shows that Dalis has either been mentally communicating with her, trying to convince her to send a force against Earth and help him take control of[Pg 413] the Earth, overthrowing us Sarkas—or has been waiting for the right moment for something like what we’ve just done.
This seemed to clear up many things for Sarka, though it piled higher upon his shoulders the weight of his responsibilities. The other-worldliness of Lunar, called now Luar, explained her mastery of the Gnomes, and through them the cubes, and her knowledge of the omnipotent qualities of the white flames of the Moon's core, which might have been, it came to Sarka in a flash, the source of all life on the Moon in the beginning!
This seemed to clarify a lot for Sarka, but it also added to the burden of his responsibilities. The otherworldly nature of Lunar, now called Luar, made sense of her control over the Gnomes and, through them, the cubes, as well as her understanding of the powerful qualities of the white flames from the Moon's core, which suddenly struck Sarka as possibly the source of all life on the Moon from the very beginning!
"But father," went on Sarka, "I don't see any sense in this aerial bombardment by Mars!"
"But, Dad," Sarka continued, "I don't see any point in this air bombardment from Mars!"
"I believe," said Sarka the Second sadly, "that before another ten hours pass we shall know the worst there is to be known: but now, son, instead of going into attack against the Moon, we go into battle against the combined forces of Mars and of the Moon!"
"I believe," said Sarka the Second sadly, "that before another ten hours go by, we will know the worst of it: but now, son, instead of attacking the Moon, we are going into battle against the united forces of Mars and the Moon!"
Sarka now took command of the forces of the Earth. Swiftly he turned to the people of the Gens of Dalis who had come back with him.
Sarka now led the forces of the Earth. He quickly turned to the people of the Gens of Dalis who had returned with him.
"You will be divided into eleven equal groups, as nearly as possible. Father, will you please arrange the division? Each group will be attached to the staff of one of the Spokesman of the Gens, so that each Spokesman will have the benefit of your knowledge with reference to conditions on the Moon. Each group will re-enter its particular aircar, retaining control of the cube in each case, of course, and will at once repair to his proper station. Telepathy is the mode of communication with the cubes, and you rule them by your will. Each group, when assembled by my father, will choose a leader before quitting this laboratory, and such leader will remain in command of his group, under the overlordship of the Spokesman to whom he reports with his group. You understand!
"You will be divided into eleven equal groups, as closely as possible. Dad, can you please handle the division? Each group will be assigned to one of the Gens' Spokesmen, so every Spokesman can benefit from your knowledge about conditions on the Moon. Each group will get back into its specific aircar, maintaining control of the cube, of course, and will head straight to its designated station. Telepathy is how we communicate with the cubes, and you control them with your will. Each group, once organized by my dad, will choose a leader before leaving this lab, and that leader will stay in charge of their group, reporting to the Spokesman they’re assigned to. Got it!"
"Your loyalty is unquestioned. You will consecrate your lives to the welfare of the Gens to which you are going, since you no longer have a Gens of your own!"
"Your loyalty is beyond doubt. You will dedicate your lives to the well-being of the Gens you are joining, since you no longer have a Gens of your own!"
Sarka turned to the cubes, which had formed in a line just inside the Exit Dome, and issued a mental command to the cube that had piloted his aircar from the Moon. The cube faded out instantly, appearing immediately afterward on the table of the vari-colored lights.
Sarka turned to the cubes, which were lined up just inside the Exit Dome, and sent a mental command to the cube that had flown his aircar from the Moon. The cube disappeared instantly, reappearing right after on the table of the multicolored lights.
"Father," said Sarka, "while I am issuing orders to the Spokesmen, please see if you can discover the secret of these cubes: how they are actuated, the real extent of their intelligence! The rest of you, with your cubes, depart immediately and report to your new Gens!"
"Father," Sarka said, "while I'm giving orders to the Spokesmen, can you see if you can figure out the secret of these cubes: how they work, and the true level of their intelligence? The rest of you, with your cubes, leave right away and report to your new Gens!"
Within ten minutes the divisions had been made, and the Radiant People had entered the aircars and, outside the laboratory, risen free of the Earth, and turned, each in its proper direction, for the Gens of its assignment. The Sarkas and Jaska watched them go.
Inside ten minutes, the teams were ready, and the Radiant People boarded the aircars. Outside the lab, they lifted off the ground, each heading in the right direction toward their assigned Gens. The Sarkas and Jaska watched them leave.
There remained but one aircar, standing outside on half a dozen of those grim tentacles, with two tentacles swinging free, undulating to and fro like serpents. Harnessed electricity actuating the tentacles—cars and tentacles subservient to the cubes.
There was only one aircar left, parked outside on a half dozen of those grim tentacles, with two tentacles swaying freely, moving back and forth like snakes. Electric power was controlling the tentacles—cars and tentacles at the mercy of the cubes.
The aircars safely on their way, Sarka stepped to the Master Beryl, tuned it down to normal speed, and signalled the Spokesmen of the Gens.
The aircars were safely on their way, Sarka approached Master Beryl, adjusted it to normal speed, and signaled the Spokesmen of the Gens.
"The Moon and Mars are in alliance against us, and Dalis has allied himself and his Gens with the ruler of the Moon! I don't know yet what form the attack will take, but know this: that the safety of the world, of all its people, rests in your hands, and that the war into which we are going is potentially more vast than expected when this venture began, and more devastating than the fight with the aircars of the Moon! Coming to you, in aircars[Pg 414] which we managed to take from the Moon-people, are such of the people of the Gens of Dalis as were able to return with me. Question them, gather all the information you can about them, and through them keep control of the cubes which pilot the aircars, for in the cubes, I believe, lies the secret of our possible victory in the fight to come!"
"The Moon and Mars are teaming up against us, and Dalis has joined forces with the ruler of the Moon! I don’t know yet what the attack will look like, but understand this: the safety of the world and all its people is in your hands, and the war we’re entering could be much bigger than we anticipated when this all started, and more destructive than the battle with the Moon's aircars! Coming to you in aircars[Pg 414] that we managed to take from the Moon people are some members of Dalis's Gens who were able to return with me. Question them, gather as much information as you can, and use their knowledge to maintain control of the cubes that operate the aircars, because I believe the key to our potential victory in the upcoming fight lies in those cubes!"
Sarka scarcely knew why he had spoken the last sentence. It was as though something deep within him had risen up, commanded him to speak, and deeper yet, far back in his consciousness, was a mental picture of the devastation he had witnessed on his flight above the area that had once housed the Gens of Dalis.
Sarka barely understood why he had said the last sentence. It felt like something deep inside him had surged up, forced him to speak, and even deeper, buried in his mind, was a vivid image of the destruction he had seen while flying over the land that used to be home to the Gens of Dalis.
For in that ghastly area, he believed, was embodied an idea greater than mere wanton destruction, just as there was an idea back of the fiery lights from Mars greater than mere display. Somehow the two were allied, and Sarka believed that, between the blue column, and the fiery lights from Mars, the fate of the world rested.
For in that terrifying place, he believed, was represented an idea bigger than just random destruction, just as there was an idea behind the blazing lights from Mars that was more than just a show. Somehow the two were connected, and Sarka believed that, between the blue column and the fiery lights from Mars, the fate of the world depended.
He could, he believed, by manipulation of the Beryls that yet remained, maneuver the world away from that blue column—which on the Earth was invisible. But to have done so would have thwarted the very purpose for which this mad voyage had been begun. The world had been started on its mad journey into space for the purpose of attacking and colonizing the Moon and Mars.
He believed that by manipulating the remaining Beryls, he could steer the world away from that blue column—which was invisible on Earth. But doing so would have defeated the very purpose of this crazy journey. The world had embarked on its wild trip into space to attack and colonize the Moon and Mars.
The Moon had been colonized by the Gens of Dalis, already in potential revolt against the Earth. Mars was next, and by forcing the Earth into close proximity to Mars the people of the Moon had played into the hands of Earth-people—if the people of Earth were capable of carrying out the program of expansion originally proposed by Sarka!
The Moon had been colonized by the Gens of Dalis, already on the verge of rebellion against Earth. Mars was next, and by bringing Earth close to Mars, the people of the Moon had unwittingly helped the Earthlings—if the people of Earth were capable of executing the expansion plan originally proposed by Sarka!
If they were not ... well, Sarka thought somewhat grimly, the resultant cataclysmic war would at least solve the problem of over-population! Inasmuch as the Earth was already committed to whatever might transpire, Sarka believed he should take a philosophic view of the matter!
If they weren’t ... well, Sarka thought somewhat grimly, the resulting catastrophic war would at least solve the problem of overpopulation! Since the Earth was already committed to whatever might happen, Sarka believed he should take a philosophical view of the situation!
Sarka turned to an examination of the Master Beryl, and even as he peered into the depths of it, he thought gratefully how nice it was to be home again, in his own laboratory, upon the world of his nativity. He even found it within his heart to feel somewhat sorry for Dalis, and to feel ashamed that he had, even in his heart, mistreated him.
Sarka focused on the Master Beryl, and as he looked into its depths, he felt thankful to be back home in his own lab on the planet where he was born. He even found himself feeling a bit sorry for Dalis and realized he was ashamed for having mistreated him, even in his heart.
Then he thought, with a tightening of his jaw muscles, of the casual way in which Dalis had destroyed Sarka the First, of his forcing his people to undergo the terrors of the lake of white flames without telling them the simple secret; of his betrayal of the Earth in his swift alliance with Luar; or Luar herself when, as Lunar, a strange waif of Earth, Dalis had sent her out as the first human passenger aboard a rocket to the Moon. All his pity vanished, though he still believed he had done right in sparing Dalis' life.
Then he thought, clenching his jaw, about how casually Dalis had wiped out Sarka the First, about how he made his people face the horrors of the lake of white flames without sharing the simple secret; about his betrayal of Earth in his quick alliance with Luar; or Luar herself when, as Lunar, a strange outcast from Earth, Dalis sent her off as the first human traveler on a rocket to the Moon. All his pity disappeared, even though he still felt he had done the right thing by sparing Dalis' life.
Suddenly there came an ominous humming in the Beryl, and simultaneously signals from the vari-colored lights on the table. Sarka whirled to the lights, noting their color, and mentally repeating the names of the Spokesmen who signalled him.
Suddenly, an eerie humming filled the Beryl, and at the same time, signals came from the colorful lights on the table. Sarka turned to the lights, paying attention to their colors, and mentally recalled the names of the Spokesmen who were signaling him.
Even before he gave the signal that placed him in position to converse with them, he noted the strange coincidence. The Spokesmen who desired speech with him were tutelary heads of Gens whose borders touched the devasted area where Dalis had but recently been overlord!
Even before he signaled that he was ready to talk to them, he noticed the odd coincidence. The representatives who wanted to speak with him were the protective leaders of clans whose territories bordered the ruined area where Dalis had just recently been in charge!
An icy chill caressed his spine as he signalled the Spokesmen to speak.
An icy chill ran down his spine as he signaled the Spokesmen to speak.
"Yes, Vardee? Prull? Klaser? Cleric?"
"Yes, Vardee? Prull? Klaser? Cleric?"
The report of each of them was substantially the same, though couched in different words, words[Pg 415] freighted heavily with strange terror.
The reports from each of them were basically the same, although expressed in different words, words[Pg 415] heavily loaded with a sense of strange fear.
"The devasted area has suddenly broken into movement! Throughout that portion of it visible from my Gens area, the fused mass of debris is bubbling, fermenting, walking into life! An aura of unearthly menace seems to flow outward from this heaving mass, and the whole is assuming a most peculiar radiance—cold gleaming, like distant starshine!"
"The devastated area has suddenly come to life! Throughout the part I can see from my Gens area, the combined mass of debris is bubbling, fermenting, coming to life! An eerie sense of threat seems to radiate from this moving mass, and everything is taking on a strange glow—cold and shining, like distant starlight!"
"Wait!" replied Sarka swiftly. "Wait until the people I have sent you have arrived! Report to me instantly if the movement of the mass is noticeably augmented, and especially so if it seems to be breaking up, or coagulating into any sort of form whatever!"
"Hold on!" Sarka replied quickly. "Wait until the people I sent you get here! Let me know right away if you see a noticeable increase in the movement of the crowd, and especially if it looks like it's breaking apart or clumping together in any way!"
Then he dimmed the lights, indicating that for the moment there was nothing more to be said. Just then his father, face very gray and very old, entered the room of the Master Beryl from the laboratory.
Then he dimmed the lights, signaling that there was nothing more to say for now. Just then, his father, looking very gray and quite old, walked into Master Beryl's room from the laboratory.
"Son!" he said. "The crisis is almost upon us! The Martians are coming!"
"Son!" he said. "The crisis is almost here! The Martians are coming!"
CHAPTER XXI
Cubes of Chaos
Sarka raced into the Observatory, wondering as he ran how the attack of the Martians would manifest itself; but scarcely prepared for the brilliant display which greeted his gaze. Compared to the oncoming flames from Mars, the preceding display of lights had been as nothing. The whole Heavens between the Earth and Mars seemed alight with an unearthly glare, as though the very heart of the sun had burst and hurled part of its flaming mass outward into space.
Sarka dashed into the Observatory, thinking as he ran about how the Martian attack would show itself; but he was hardly ready for the dazzling scene that welcomed him. The approaching flames from Mars made the previous display of lights seem insignificant. The entire sky between Earth and Mars appeared to be ablaze with an otherworldly glow, as if the sun's core had exploded and shot part of its fiery mass into space.
On it came with unbelievable speed.
On it came with incredible speed.
But there was no telling, yet, the form of the things which were coming.
But it was still unclear what was coming.
"What are they?" whispered Jaska, standing fearlessly at Sarka's side. "Interplanetary cars? Rockets? Balls of fire? Or beings of Mars?"
"What are they?" whispered Jaska, standing confidently at Sarka's side. "Interplanetary cars? Rockets? Fireballs? Or aliens from Mars?"
"I think," said Sarka, after studying the display for a few minutes, "that they are either rockets or fireballs, perhaps both together! But the Martians cannot consolidate any position on the Earth without coming to handgrips. Since they must know this, we can expect to see the people of Mars themselves when, or soon after, those balls of fire strike the Earth!"
"I think," said Sarka, after looking at the display for a few minutes, "that they are either rockets or fireballs, maybe both! But the Martians can't establish any foothold on Earth without getting into direct contact. Since they must realize this, we can expect to see the Martians themselves when, or soon after, those fireballs hit the Earth!"
Sarka raced back to the room of the Master Beryl as a strident humming came through to him.
Sarka hurried back to Master Beryl's room as a loud humming filled the air.
The Spokesmen of the Gens whose borders touched those of the devasted Dalis area, were reporting again, and their voices were high pitched with fear that threatened to break the bounds of sanity.
The Spokespeople of the Gens whose borders met those of the devastated Dalis area were reporting again, and their voices were high-pitched with a fear that seemed ready to shatter their sanity.
"The ferment in the devasted area," was the gist of their report, "is assuming myriads of shapes! The fused mass has broken up into isolated masses, and each mass of itself is assuming one of the many forms!"
"The chaos in the devastated area," was the main point of their report, "is taking on countless forms! The melted mass has split into separate chunks, and each chunk is developing into one of many shapes!"
"What forms?" snapped Sarka. "Quickly!"
"What forms?" Sarka snapped. "Hurry!"
"Cubes! Thousands and millions of cubes, and the cubes themselves are forming into larger cubes, some square, some rectangular! In the midst of these formations are others, mostly columnar, each column consisting of cubes which have coalesced into the larger form from the same small cubes! The columnar formations are topped by globes which emit an ethereal radiance!"
"Cubes! Thousands and millions of cubes, and the cubes themselves are forming into larger cubes, some square, some rectangular! In the midst of these formations are others, mostly column-like, each column made up of cubes that have combined into a larger shape from the same small cubes! The column-like formations are topped by spheres that emit a glowing, otherworldly light!"
"Listen!" Sarka's voice was vibrant with excitement. "Spokesmen of the Gens, make sure that every individual member of your Gens is fully equipped with flying clothing including belts and ovoids—prepared for an indefinite stay outside on the roof of the world! Get your people out swiftly, keeping them in formation! Keep about you those people of Dalis whom I sent you, and understand before you break contact with your Beryls, that instructions received from these people come from me! In turn, after you have quitted the hives, anything you wish to say to me you can repeat to any one of the glowing people of Dalis!"[Pg 416]
"Listen up!" Sarka's voice was full of excitement. "Spokespeople of the Gens, make sure every single member of your Gens is fully equipped with flying gear, including belts and ovoids—ready for an indefinite stay on the roof of the world! Get your people out quickly, keeping them in formation! Keep close those people from Dalis that I sent you, and understand before you lose contact with your Beryls that any instructions you receive from these people come from me! Then, after you’ve left the hives, anything you want to say to me can be relayed through any of the glowing people of Dalis!"[Pg 416]
The contacts were broken. Sarka stared into the Beryl, glancing swiftly in all directions, to see whether his orders were obeyed.
The contacts were broken. Sarka stared into the Beryl, quickly glancing around to see if his orders were being followed.
Out of the myriads of hives were flying the people of all the Gens of Earth, their vast numbers already darkening the roof of the world. The advance fires from Mars seemed to have no effect on them, which Sarka had expected, since the fires seemed to consume nothing they had touched previously.
Out of the countless hives flew the people from all the Gens of Earth, their immense numbers already darkening the sky. The advancing fires from Mars didn’t seem to affect them, which Sarka had anticipated since the fires appeared to leave everything they had come into contact with untouched.
By millions the people came forth. People dressed in the clothing of this Gens or that, wearing each the insignia of the house of his Spokesman. A brave show. Sarka could see the faces of many, now in light, now in shadow, as the advance fires of Mars lighted them for a moment in passing, then left them in shadow as the bursting balls of fire faded and died.
By the millions, people gathered. They wore the attire of this group or that, each displaying the emblem of their leader's house. It was an impressive sight. Sarka could see the faces of many, sometimes illuminated, sometimes hidden in shadow, as the flickering fires of Mars briefly lit them up before plunging them back into darkness as the exploding fireballs faded away.
Strange, too, that the fireballs made no noise. Noiseless flame which rebounded from the surface of the Earth broke in silence, deluging the heavens with shooting stars of great brilliance. Through its display flew the people of the Gens, mustering in flight above flight, each to his own level, under command of the Spokesmen of the Gens.
Strangely, the fireballs were silent. The noiseless flames bounced off the Earth's surface and exploded in silence, flooding the sky with incredibly bright shooting stars. Among this display, the people of the Gens flew together, each at their own level, following the orders of the Gens' Spokesmen.
"How long, father," queried Sarka, "should it take to empty the Gens areas?"
"How long, dad," Sarka asked, "should it take to clear the Gens areas?"
"The people of Earth have been waiting for word to go into battle since we first sent the people of Dalis against the Moon-men. They still are ready! The dwellings of our people, all of them, can be emptied within an hour!"
"The people of Earth have been waiting for the signal to go into battle since we first sent the people of Dalis against the Moon-men. They are still prepared! The homes of our people, all of them, can be cleared within an hour!"
"I wonder," mused Sarka, "if that is soon enough!"
"I wonder," Sarka said thoughtfully, "if that's going to be soon enough!"
Perhaps yes, perhaps no. It would be a race, in any case. Sarka divided his attention between the rapidly changing formations of the Moon-cubes in that devasted area and the onrushing charge of the fire-balls from Mars. All were visible to him through the Master Beryl, and from the Observatory, though the Martian fire-balls were now so close that the vanguard of them could even be seen in the Master Beryl, adjusted to view only activities on the surface of the Earth.
Perhaps yes, perhaps no. It would be a race, regardless. Sarka split his focus between the quickly shifting formations of the Moon-cubes in that devastated area and the approaching charge of the fireballs from Mars. He could see everything through the Master Beryl and from the Observatory, though the Martian fireballs were now so close that the front line of them could even be seen in the Master Beryl, which was set to only view activities on the surface of the Earth.
Even as the last flights of the Gens of Earth were slipping into the icy air from the roof of the world, the Moon-cubes began their terrifying, appalling attack, every detail of which could be seen by Sarka from the Master Beryl.
Even as the last flights of the Gens of Earth were disappearing into the icy air from the top of the world, the Moon-cubes launched their terrifying, horrifying attack, every detail of which Sarka could witness from the Master Beryl.
Those columns, composed of cubes, seemed to be the leaders of a vast cube-army. The top of each of them was a gleaming globe whose eery light played over the country immediately surrounding each column, their weird light reflected in the squares, rectangles and globes that other cubes had formed.
Those columns, made of cubes, looked like the commanders of a huge army of cubes. Each one had a shiny globe on top that emitted a strange light, casting an eerie glow over the land around it, with its unusual light reflected in the squares, rectangles, and globes created by other cubes.
Sarka sought swiftly among the columns for the one which might conceivably be in supreme command; but even as he sought the Moon-cubes moved to the attack. The globes on the tops of the columns dimmed their lights, and the squares, rectangles and globes got instantly into terrible motion.
Sarka quickly looked among the columns for the one that could possibly be in control; but just as he was searching, the Moon-cubes launched their attack. The glowing orbs on top of the columns dimmed their lights, and the squares, rectangles, and globes sprang into chaotic action.
Southward from the position in which they had formed they began to move, the squares and rectangles apparently sliding along the surface of the scarred and broken soil, the globes rolling.
Southward from where they had gathered, they began to move, the squares and rectangles seemingly gliding over the rough and damaged ground, the globes rolling.
Southward there was the vast wall of the Gens that bordered the devasted area in that direction, and the cube-army was instantly at full charge toward this, in what Sarka realized was, to be a war of demolition!
Southward was the huge wall of the Gens that bordered the devastated area in that direction, and the cube-army was immediately at full charge toward this, in what Sarka realized was going to be a demolition war!
Within a minute, Sarka was conscious of a trembling of all the laboratory, and the eyes of Jaska were wide with fear. Swiftly the trembling grew, until sound now was added to the vast, awesome tremor—a vast, roaring crescendo of sound that mounted and mounted as the speed of the cube-army increased. The vanguard of the cube-army struck the dwelling of the Gens southward of that of Dalis, and a[Pg 417] mighty, rocketing roar sounded in the Master Beryl, was audible inside the laboratory, even without the aid of the Beryl, at whose surface Sarka stared as a man fascinated, hypnotized.
Within a minute, Sarka felt the whole lab trembling, and Jaska's eyes were wide with fear. The shaking quickly intensified, and a loud, overwhelming roar joined the massive tremor—a powerful, rising sound that grew as the cube-army sped up. The forefront of the cube-army hit the Gens' dwelling south of Dalis, and a[Pg 417] huge, explosive roar echoed in the Master Beryl, loud enough to be heard inside the lab, even without the Beryl's help, as Sarka gazed at its surface like a man entranced, hypnotized.
The cube-army struck the dwellings, disappeared into them as though they had been composed of tissue paper, and continued on! Over the tops of the cube-army toppled the roofs of the dwellings, there, in the midst of the cubes, to be ground to powder, with a sound as of a million avalanches grinding together in some awesome, sun-size valley. Southward, in the wake of the chaotic charge, moved a mighty, gigantic crevasse, whose sides were the walls of the hives left standing. And still the cube-army moved in, grinding everything it touched to dust, trampling buildings into nothingness, destroying utterly along a front hundreds of miles wide, and as deep as the dwellings of men!
The cube-army attacked the buildings, vanished into them as if they were made of tissue paper, and pressed on! Over the tops of the cube-army, the roofs of the houses collapsed, there in the midst of the cubes, to be crushed to dust, making a sound like a million avalanches grinding together in some massive, sun-sized valley. To the south, in the aftermath of the chaotic assault, a massive, gigantic chasm moved, its sides formed by the remaining walls of the hives. And still, the cube-army advanced, turning everything it touched to dust, obliterating structures into nothingness, completely destroying along a front hundreds of miles wide and as deep as the homes of people!
"God!" cried Sarka, his voice so tense that both his father and Jaska heard it above the roaring which shook and rocked the world. "Do you see? The Moon-cubes are destroying the dwelling of our people, and the Martians are to destroy the people who have fled!"
"God!" yelled Sarka, his voice so strained that both his father and Jaska heard it over the noise that was shaking the world. "Do you see? The Moon-cubes are wrecking our people's home, and the Martians are going to take out the people who have escaped!"
"There must be a way," said Sarka the Second quietly, "to circumvent the cubes! But what? Your will still rules the cubes which piloted you from the Moon?"
"There has to be a way," said Sarka the Second softly, "to get around the cubes! But how? Your will still controls the cubes that brought you from the Moon?"
"Yes," replied Sarka tersely, "but there are only a dozen of the cubes. What can they do against countless millions of them? Cubes which are Moon-cubes, brought to the Earth in the heart of that blue column, here reformed to create an army which is invincible, because it cannot be slain! It means that the Moon-people themselves, thousands of miles out of our reach, have but to sit in comfort and watch their cube-slaves destroy us! When they have laid waste the Earth, the Martians have but to finish the fight!"
"Yeah," Sarka replied sharply, "but there are only a dozen cubes. What can they do against countless millions of those? Cubes that are Moon-cubes, brought to Earth in the middle of that blue column, reshaped here to create an army that can't be beaten, because it can't be killed! It means that the Moon-people, thousands of miles out of our reach, can just relax and watch their cube-slaves wipe us out! Once they have destroyed the Earth, the Martians just have to come in and finish the job!"
"
"
If, beloved," said Jaska, "your will commands those twelve cubes, it can also command all the others, for they must be essentially the same. Call on the rebels of Dalis to help you!"
If, dear," said Jaska, "if your will can control those twelve cubes, it can also control all the others since they must be pretty much the same. Call on the rebels of Dalis to support you!"
"Then what of the Spokesmen of the Gens, who will be out of contact with me?"
"Then what about the Spokesmen of the Gens, who won't be in touch with me?"
"They must stand on their own feet, must fight their own battle! Call to you the people who have passed through the white flames, and fight with the distant will of Luar and of Dalis for control of the cube-army!"
"They need to stand on their own two feet and fight their own battles! summon the people who have gone through the white flames, and fight with the distant will of Luar and Dalis for control of the cube-army!"
Again that exaltation, which convinced him he could move mountains with his two hands, coursed through the being of Sarka.
Again that exhilaration, which made him feel like he could move mountains with his bare hands, flowed through Sarka.
Quietly be answered Jaska.
Jaska answered quietly.
"I believe you are right," he said softly. "Those of us who have passed through the flames which bore these Moon-cubes will control the cubes, even bend them to our will. The Spokesmen must vanquish the Martians or perish!"
"I think you’re right," he said quietly. "Those of us who have gone through the fires that created these Moon-cubes will be able to control the cubes, even make them do what we want. The Spokesmen must defeat the Martians or face destruction!"
Then he sent his mental commands to the Spokesmen:
Then he sent his thoughts to the Spokesmen:
"Meet the Martians when they arrive and destroy or drive them back! You live only if you win! We speak no more until victory is ours! People of the Gens of Dalis, go to the areas being devasted by the cubes, taking your cubes and aircars with you, and I will join you there! And Jaska with me!"
"Meet the Martians when they arrive and destroy or push them back! You only survive if you win! We won’t say another word until victory is ours! People of the Dalis tribe, head to the areas being devastated by the cubes, taking your cubes and aircars with you, and I’ll join you there! And Jaska will come with me!"
Sarka had not himself mentally spoken the last four words. Jaska had thought-spoken them, before he could prevent. He turned upon her, lips shaping a command that she remain behind. But she forestalled him.
Sarka hadn’t actually mentally said the last four words himself. Jaska had thought them out loud before he could stop himself. He turned to her, his lips forming a command for her to stay back. But she interrupted him.
"I, too, have been through the white flames! You may have need of all of us!"
"I've been through the intense struggles too! You might need all of us!"
CHAPTER XXII
The Struggle for Mastery
The people of all the Gens of Earth were now between two fires. The cube-army, ruled by the mistress[Pg 418] of the Moon, was laying waste the dwellings of the Gens, destroying them with a speed and surety of which no earthquake, whatever its proportions, would have been capable. The Gens were forced out upon the roof of the world—where, scarcely had they maneuvered into their prearranged formations, than the Martians struck.
The people from all the Gens on Earth were caught between two dangers. The cube-army, led by the mistress[Pg 418] of the Moon, was devastating the homes of the Gens, demolishing them with a speed and precision that no earthquake, no matter how massive, could match. The Gens had no choice but to retreat to the highest points of the world—where, just as they were getting into their planned formations, the Martians attacked.
Those huge balls of fire, larger even than the aircars of the Moon, landed in vast and awe-inspiring numbers on the roof of the world—landed easily, with no apparent effort or shock. The light of them made all the world a place of vast radiance, save only that portion which was being destroyed by the cube-army, and this area had a cold, chill radiance of its own.
Those huge fireballs, even larger than the flying cars on the Moon, landed in huge and impressive numbers on the top of the world—landing smoothly, with no visible effort or impact. Their light turned the entire world into a place of bright brilliance, except for the area being devastated by the cube-army, which had a cold, eerie glow of its own.
By groups and organisations the fire-balls of Mars landed, and rested quiescent on the surface of the globe.
By groups and organizations, the fireballs of Mars landed and rested quietly on the surface of the Earth.
Sarka, pausing only long enough in his laboratory to study this strange attack and to discover how it would get under way, was at the same time preparing to go forth to take his own strange part in the defensive action of Earthlings. A vast confidence was in him....
Sarka, taking a moment in his lab to analyze this unusual attack and figure out how it would begin, was also getting ready to play his own unique role in the defense of Earth. He felt a strong sense of confidence...
"We will lose millions of people, father," he said softly. "But it will end in our victory, in the most glorious war ever fought on this Earth!"
"We're going to lose millions, Dad," he said quietly. "But it will lead to our victory, in the most glorious war ever fought on this planet!"
"That is true, my son!" replied the older man sadly.
"That’s true, my son!" replied the older man, feeling sad.
For several minutes the vast fire-balls, which seemed to be monster glowing octagons, rested where they had landed, and even then the Gens of the people were closing on them, bringing their ray directors and atom-disintegrators into action.
For several minutes, the huge fireballs, which looked like giant glowing octagons, stayed where they had landed, and even then the Gens of the people were closing in on them, activating their ray directors and atom disintegrators.
Then, when the Earthlings would have destroyed the first of the vast fire-balls—and Sarka was noting that the flames which bathed the balls seemed to have no effect whatever on Earthlings, save to outline them in mantles of fire—the fire-balls wakened to new life.
Then, when the Earthlings had destroyed the first of the huge fireballs—and Sarka noticed that the flames enveloping the balls seemed to have no effect on the Earthlings, except to outline them in fiery cloaks—the fireballs sprang to new life.
They opened like the halves of peaches falling apart, and out upon the roof of the world poured the first Martians Earth had ever seen!
They opened like the halves of peaches coming apart, and out onto the roof of the world poured the first Martians Earth had ever seen!
They were more than twice the size, on the average, of Earth people, and at first glance seemed to resemble them very much, save that their eyes, of which each Martian was possessed of two, were set on the ends of long tentacles which could stretch forth to a length of two feet or more from the eye-sockets and thus be turned in any direction. Each eye was independent of its neighbor, as one could look forward while the other looked backward, or one could look right while the other looked left.
They were, on average, more than twice the size of Earth people and at first glance appeared quite similar to them, except that each Martian had two eyes located at the ends of long tentacles that could extend two feet or more from their eye sockets, allowing them to look in any direction. Each eye moved independently of the other; one could look forward while the other looked backward, or one could look right while the other looked left.
Each Martian possessed two arms on each side of a huge, powerful torso, and legs that were like the bolls of trees, compared to the slender limbs of Earthlings. All the Martians seemed to be dressed in the skins of strange, vari-colored beasts. Each carried in his upper right hand a slender canelike thing some three feet in length, from whose tip there flashed those spurts of flame which had puzzled the Earth people before the actual launching of the attack.
Each Martian had two arms on each side of a massive, strong torso, and legs that looked like tree trunks compared to the slender limbs of humans. All the Martians appeared to be wearing the skins of strange, multicolored creatures. Each one held a slender, cane-like object about three feet long in their upper right hand, from which bursts of flame shot out, puzzling the Earth people before the actual attack began.
Beyond these weapons, the Martians seemed to possess no weapons of offense at all, nor of defense.
Beyond these weapons, the Martians didn't seem to have any offensive or defensive weapons at all.
"With our ray directors and atom-disintegrators," said Sarka, moving into the Exit Dome with Jaska, "we can blast them from the face of the Earth!"
"With our ray guns and atom smashers," said Sarka, stepping into the Exit Dome with Jaska, "we can wipe them off the face of the Earth!"
But in a moment he realized that he had spoken too hastily.
But he quickly realized that he had spoken too soon.
The nearest fire-ball was, of course, within the area of the Gens of Cleric, and Sarka could here see with his naked eyes all that transpired. The Martian passengers, who moved swiftly away from their fire-ball vehicles, then a flight of the Gens of Cleric descended upon the fireball and its fleeing passengers, with tiny ray directors and atom-disintegrators held to the fore, ready for action.
The closest fireball was, of course, in the territory of the Gens of Cleric, and Sarka could clearly see everything happening with his own eyes. The Martian passengers, who quickly moved away from their fireball vehicles, were soon confronted by a group from the Gens of Cleric that descended upon the fireball and its escaping passengers, armed with small ray directors and atom-disintegrators, ready to act.
The Martians, at some distance from[Pg 419] their glowing vehicle, paused and formed a ragged line, facing the ball, staring at the descending people of the Gens of Cleric, their tentaclelike eyes waving to and fro, oddly like the tentacles of those aircars of the Moon.
The Martians, a bit away from[Pg 419] their glowing craft, stopped and lined up unevenly, facing the sphere, watching the approaching people of the Gens of Cleric, their tentacle-like eyes moving back and forth, strangely resembling the tentacles of those aircars from the Moon.
The flight was hovering above the first fireball. In a second now, at the command of an underling, the ray directors would destroy fire-ball and Martians as thoroughly as though they had never existed at all.
The flight was hovering above the first fireball. In a moment, at the command of a subordinate, the ray directors would obliterate the fireball and the Martians completely, as if they had never existed at all.
But then a strange thing happened. At that exact moment, timing their actions to fractions of seconds, the Martians raised and pointed their canelike weapons of the spurting flames. They pointed them, however, not at the Earthlings, but at the fire-ball which had brought them to Earth!
But then a weird thing happened. At that exact moment, perfectly syncing their movements to split seconds, the Martians raised and aimed their long, flame-shooting weapons. They aimed them, however, not at the Earthlings, but at the fireball that had brought them to Earth!
Instantly the fire-ball exploded as with the roaring of a hundred mighty volcanoes—and the descending flight of the Gens of Cleric was blasted into countless fragments! Bits of them flew in all directions. Many dropped, the mangled, infinitesmal remains of them, down to the roof of Earth, while many were hurled skyward through formations above them—while those formations, to a height of a full two miles, were broken asunder. Many flights above that first flight were smashed and broken, their individual members hurled in all directions by that one single blast of a single fire-ball.
Instantly, the fireball exploded with the roar of a hundred mighty volcanoes, and the descending flight of the Gens of Cleric was blown into countless fragments! Bits of them flew in every direction. Many fell, the mangled, tiny remains dropping down to the Earth's surface, while others were propelled skyward through the layers above them—those layers, reaching a full two miles high, were shattered. Multiple flights above that first group were destroyed, their individual members sent flying in all directions by that one massive blast of a single fireball.
Individuals who escaped destruction were hurled end over end, upward through other flights higher above, and the whole aggregation of flights which had been concentrated on that first fire-ball was instantly demoralized, while full fifty per cent of its individuals were instantly torn to bits!
Individuals who escaped destruction were thrown end over end, upward through higher levels, and the entire group that had focused on that initial fireball was quickly thrown into chaos, while a full fifty percent of its members were instantly torn apart!
Sarka groaned to the depths of him.
Sarka sighed heavily.
"The leader of the Martians, or the master who sent them here, sent them here to win. For if they do not win, they cannot return to Mars, as they will have destroyed their vehicles! Their confidence is superhuman!"
"The leader of the Martians, or the one who sent them here, sent them here to win. Because if they don’t win, they can’t return to Mars since they will have destroyed their ships! Their confidence is beyond human!"
"Have faith in the courage of Earthlings, son!" said Sarka.
"Believe in the bravery of humans, son!" said Sarka.
It was much to ask, for if one single one of these fire-balls could wreak such havoc with the people of Earth, what would be the destruction by the countless other unexploded fireballs of the Martians?
It was a lot to ask, because if just one of these fireballs could cause such chaos among the people of Earth, imagine the destruction from all the other unexploded fireballs from the Martians.
Still, the Spokesmen themselves must discover a way to hold their own, to win against the Martians. For Sarka there was greater work to do. He must oppose the wills of Luar and of Dalis in a mighty mental conflict, which would decide whether the homes of men would be saved, or utterly destroyed by the Moon-cubes.
Still, the Spokesmen themselves need to find a way to stand their ground, to defeat the Martians. For Sarka, there was more important work ahead. He had to challenge the wills of Luar and Dalis in a massive mental battle, which would determine whether humanity's homes would be saved or completely destroyed by the Moon-cubes.
But as he left through the Exit Dome, with Jaska by his side, he shuddered, and was just a little sick inside as he saw the fearful result of that first explosion of a Martian fire-ball! Bits of human wreckage were scattered over the Earth for a great distance in all directions from where the fire-ball had exploded. And at that spot a gigantic crater had been torn in the roof of the world, going down to none knew what depths.
But as he exited through the Exit Dome, with Jaska beside him, he shuddered and felt a bit nauseous as he saw the terrifying aftermath of that first explosion from a Martian fireball! Fragments of human remains were scattered across the Earth for a wide distance in every direction from where the fireball had exploded. And at that location, a huge crater had been created in the surface of the world, going down to depths unknown.
Even the Martians, here only to consolidate positions which had passed the demolition of the Moon-cubes, were capable of demolitions almost as ghastly and complete as those of the cubes!
Even the Martians, here just to strengthen their hold after the destruction of the Moon-cubes, were capable of demolitions nearly as horrifying and thorough as those of the cubes!
The sound was incapable of being described, for outside the laboratory the sound of the advance of the Moon-cubes eating into the dwellings of men, tumbling them down, grinding them to powder, was cataclysmic in its mighty volume. A million express trains crashing head-on into walls of galvanized iron at top speed, simultaneously.
The sound was beyond description, because outside the lab, the noise of the Moon-cubes destroying people's homes, toppling them, and grinding them to dust was catastrophic in its sheer intensity. It was like a million express trains colliding with walls of galvanized iron at full speed, all at once.
Ear-drum crashing blows as fireballs exploded. The screams and shrieks of maimed and dying Earthlings—of Earthlings unwounded but possessed of abysmal fear....
Ear-drum pounding explosions as fireballs went off. The screams and cries of injured and dying humans—of humans unharmed but filled with deep terror...
Then, resolutely, Sarka turned his back on the conflict between the Martians and the people of Earth, and[Pg 420] hurtled across the devastated roof of the world toward that area which was feeling the destructive force of the vandal cube-army. As he flew, Jaska keeping pace with him in silence, his mind was busy.
Then, with determination, Sarka turned away from the conflict between the Martians and the people of Earth, and[Pg 420] raced across the ruined landscape of the world toward the area being torn apart by the destructive force of the vandal cube-army. As he soared, Jaska kept pace with him in silence, his mind racing.
Passage through the white flames of the Moon had given him the key. Those white flames—source of all life on the Moon—rendered almost godlike those whom it bathed ... gave them unbelievable access of mental brilliance ... were the source of that blue column which had forced the Earth outward toward Mars ... were the source, in some way, of the cubes themselves, as he and Jaska, after passing through them, owed their now near-divinity to the same white flames! Those flames had made Luar mistress of the Moon—therefore of the Gnomes and of the cubes! Therefore, Sarka, having been bathed in the flames, should make himself master of the cubes, if he could out-will the combined determinations of Luar and of Dalis!
Passage through the white flames of the Moon had given him the key. Those white flames—source of all life on the Moon—made those who were touched by them almost godlike ... provided them with incredible mental brilliance ... were the reason for that blue column which had pushed the Earth outward toward Mars ... were somehow the source of the cubes themselves, as he and Jaska, after passing through them, owed their newfound near-divinity to the same white flames! Those flames had made Luar the ruler of the Moon—therefore of the Gnomes and of the cubes! Thus, Sarka, having been immersed in the flames, should seize control of the cubes, if he could outmatch the combined wills of Luar and Dalis!
His confidence was supreme as he fled through outer darkness toward the eery light which came from the area of demolitions. Looking ahead, he could see tiny glows in the sky, which he knew to be the rebels of Dalis' Gens, flying to keep their rendezvous with him.
His confidence was at an all-time high as he ran through the dark toward the eerie light coming from the demolition area. Looking ahead, he could see small glows in the sky, which he knew were the rebels of Dalis' Gens flying to meet him.
Higher mounted his courage and his confidence as he approached the roaring crash, perpetual and always mounting, which showed him where the cube-army was busiest. The sound vibrated the very air, causing the bodies of Sarka to tingle with it, causing them to flutter and shake in their flight with its awesome power. But they did not hold back, flew onward through the gloom, leaving behind them the brightly lighted areas where Gens of Earth battled with the fireballs of the Martians, moving into the area of the eery glowing of the cubes.
Higher boosted his courage and confidence as he approached the loud, constant crashing sound, which indicated where the cube-army was most active. The noise vibrated the air, making Sarka's bodies tingle, causing them to flutter and shake in their flight with its incredible force. But they didn’t hold back, flying onward through the darkness, leaving behind the brightly lit areas where Earth Gens fought against the Martians' fireballs, moving into the eerie glow of the cubes.
Just as he approached the spot where mighty dwellings were tumbling before the march of the cube-army, he sent a single command toward the cube which had piloted him from the Moon.
Just as he got to the place where massive buildings were collapsing in front of the advance of the cube-army, he sent a single command to the cube that had brought him from the Moon.
"Come to me on the edge of the crevasse nearest the place of most destruction!"
"Come to me at the edge of the crevasse closest to the area of greatest destruction!"
Would the cube now be subservient to his will? He wondered. Everything depended upon that. If not, then he might as well try to stay the forces of a mighty avalanche with his breath, as halt the cube-army with his will.
Would the cube now obey his command? He wondered. Everything depended on that. If not, then he might as well try to stop a massive avalanche with his breath as to halt the cube-army with his will.
But strangely enough, the closer he came to the vast area of tumbling dwellings the calmer he became, the more sure that he would win against the cubes.
But oddly enough, the closer he got to the huge expanse of chaotic buildings, the calmer he felt, more certain that he would defeat the cubes.
For when he landed at the lip of the crevasse, across which he could look for a hundred miles, a single cube gleamed brightly almost at his feet, awaiting his orders!
For when he arrived at the edge of the crevasse, where he could see for a hundred miles, a single cube shone brightly almost at his feet, ready for his commands!
One by one, by twos, threes, fours, dozens, came the glowing people who had been bathed in the white flames of the Moon's life-source, and as each dropped down beside him, Sarka gave a command.
One by one, in pairs, groups of three, four, and even dozens, the glowing people arrived who had been immersed in the white flames of the Moon's life source, and as each one settled next to him, Sarka issued a command.
"Drop down in the midst of the cubes! Make your own cube the rallying point for this vast army of cubes, force the cubes to desist in their mighty destruction, be subservient to your will—and do you, each of you, be subservient to my will!"
"Drop down in the middle of the cubes! Make your own cube the meeting point for this huge army of cubes, stop the cubes from their massive destruction, let them obey your commands—and you all, obey my commands!"
Away dropped the rebels, glowing points of white flame, dropping down the sides of the crevasse, a mighty, awesome canyon, into the very heart of the activity of the cubes, and from the brain of Sarka, aided by the will of Jaska, went forth a simple command:
Away fell the rebels, bright spots of white flame, descending the walls of the crevasse, a huge, impressive canyon, into the very core of the cubes' activities, and from Sarka's mind, supported by Jaska's will, came a straightforward command:
"Cease your march of destruction, O Moon-cubes, and harken to the will of Sarka, your master! Draw back from your labors, and muster, not as squares, rectangles and columns, but as individual cubes, in the area already devastated by you! Rally about the glowing people who have passed through the flames which were your Moon-mother,[Pg 421] and wait for orders! Take no further heed of commands from Dalis and Luar!"
"Stop your destruction, O Moon-cubes, and listen to Sarka, your master! Step back from your work, and come together, not as squares, rectangles, and columns, but as individual cubes, in the area already ruined by you! Gather around the glowing people who have survived the flames of your Moon-mother,[Pg 421] and wait for orders! Ignore any further commands from Dalis and Luar!"
Instantly it seemed to Sarka that he had drawn into some invisible vortex which tore at his brain, at his body, at his soul. Inside him a cold voice seemed to say:
Instantly, Sarka felt like he had been pulled into some invisible whirlpool that was tearing at his mind, his body, and his soul. Inside him, a cold voice seemed to say:
"Fool, Sarka! My will is greater than yours!"
"Fool, Sarka! My will is stronger than yours!"
But though the force of the will of Luar, whose thought he recognized, tore at him, almost shriveled the soul and brain of him with its might, he continued to send his thought-command out to the Moon-cubes, forcing it through the wall of Luar's will, hurling it like invisible projectiles at the cube-army below.
But even though the power of Luar's will, which he recognized in his thoughts, was pulling at him and nearly crushing his soul and mind with its force, he kept pushing his mental command out to the Moon-cubes, breaking through Luar's will like invisible projectiles aimed at the cube-army below.
Exultation possessed him, buoyed him up, gave him greater courage and confidence as the moments passed for even as all his being concentrated on the will-command to the cubes, his senses told him that the mighty sound of destruction was dying away, fading out.
Exultation filled him, lifted him up, and gave him more courage and confidence as time went on. As he focused all his energy on commanding the cubes, he could sense that the powerful sound of destruction was fading away.
Slower now the dwellings fell, slower moved the Moon-cubes; and as they slowed in their mighty march through the dwellings of men, so increased the confidence, the power of will, of Sarka and his people—the rebels of the Gens of Dalis.
Slower now the buildings fell, slower moved the Moon-cubes; and as they slowed in their powerful journey through the homes of people, the confidence and willpower of Sarka and his followers—the rebels of the Gens of Dalis—increased.
Then, after an hour, whose mighty mental conflict had bathed Sarka in the perspiration of superhuman effort, the sound of destruction ceased all together, and the dwellings ceased to fall.
Then, after an hour of intense mental struggle that had Sarka drenched in the sweat of extraordinary effort, the sounds of destruction stopped completely, and the buildings stopped collapsing.
A silent shout, like an inborn paean of rejoicing, surged through Sarka as he noted the retreat from the dwellings of men, of the Moon-cubes! Back and back retreated the squares and the rectangles, the columns and the globes, breaking apart as they retreated.
A quiet cheer, like a natural song of joy, surged through Sarka as he noticed the retreat from the homes of people, of the Moon-cubes! The squares and rectangles, the columns and globes, fell apart as they moved further away.
Within fifteen minutes after the destruction had ceased, millions of gleaming cubes winked upward from the bottom of the crevasse—motionless, quiescent!
Within fifteen minutes after the destruction stopped, millions of shiny cubes sparkled upward from the bottom of the crevasse—still, silent!
Sarka sent forth another thought.
Sarka shared another idea.
"I am your master, O cubes of the Moon!"
"I am your master, O cubes of the Moon!"
No sound, no movement, answered him.
No sound, no movement, responded to him.
"Luar and Dalis are no longer able to command you!"
"Luar and Dalis can't control you anymore!"
Still no sound or movement of the cubes.
Still no noise or movement from the cubes.
Then, taking a deep breath, as of a swimmer preparing to dive into icy water, Sarka gave a new command.
Next, taking a deep breath like a swimmer getting ready to dive into freezing water, Sarka gave a new command.
"Dissolve! Reform on the roof of the world in globes! Roll over the face of the Earth, destroy the fire-balls of Mars—and take prisoners, inside the globes, the attackers from Mars!"
"Dissolve! Reshape on the summit of the world in spheres! Roll across the surface of the Earth, annihilate the fire-balls from Mars—and capture the attackers from Mars inside the spheres!"
Instantly the gleaming cubes vanished, and darkness as of a mighty pit possessed the crevasse of destruction. Then, at the lip of the great crevasse, the cubes swept into form—myriads of globes which gleamed with the cold blue brilliance of the Moon!
Instantly, the shining cubes disappeared, and a darkness like a huge pit filled the gaping crevasse of destruction. Then, at the edge of the massive crevasse, the cubes formed into shape—thousands of globes shining with the cold blue brilliance of the Moon!
They had no sooner formed as globes than they were in action again, rolling over the roof of the world as with a rising crescendo of thunder tumbling down the night-black sky. So mighty was their rush that the roof of the world trembled and shook.
They had just formed into spheres when they were at it again, rolling over the top of the world like a rising crescendo of thunder crashing down through the dark night sky. Their speed was so powerful that the top of the world vibrated and shook.
Above their charge raced Sarka and Jaska, and with them the rebels of the Gens of Dalis.
Above their group raced Sarka and Jaska, along with the rebels of the Dalis clan.
All were present when the cubes crashed into the fire-balls from Mars, swept the Martians within themselves as prisoners, held them securely—and continued on, destroying the fire-balls in myriads. Here and there fire-balls exploded on contact, destroying the globes, which immediately reformed again, as though the explosions had not been felt at all.
All were there when the cubes collided with the fireballs from Mars, capturing the Martians inside and holding them securely—and then carried on, obliterating countless fireballs. Occasionally, fireballs would burst upon contact, destroying the globes, which would instantly reform as if the explosions hadn't happened at all.
Sarka had won the allegiance of the Moon-cubes, which had defeated and taken prisoners the Martians, destroying the vehicles in which they might have returned to Mars. And as realization came, darkness settled over the roof of the world; the last flare of Mars faded and died.[Pg 422]
Sarka had gained the loyalty of the Moon-cubes, which had conquered and captured the Martians, destroying the vehicles they could have used to go back to Mars. And as this sank in, darkness fell over the top of the world; the last flicker of Mars disappeared and extinguished.[Pg 422]
This done, the cubes formed in mighty rows, facing the laboratory of Sarka. His heart beating madly with exultation, Sarka studied them. Then he stepped into the Observatory, gazed away across the space which separated the Earth from the Moon, sent a mental message winging outward.
This done, the cubes formed in impressive rows, facing Sarka's lab. His heart racing with excitement, Sarka examined them. Then he entered the Observatory, looked across the space that separated the Earth from the Moon, and sent out a mental message.
"Luar! Dalis!"
"Loud! Let's go!"
Faintly, fearfully, came the answer.
Quietly, apprehensively, came the answer.
"We hear, O Sarka!"
"Hear us, O Sarka!"
"Shift the blue column away from the Earth! Do not interfere as we return to our orbit about the sun! Obey, or I combine the total knowledge of Mars, the Earth, and the Moon in an attack against you and your Martian ally! Inform your ally that their people will not return, that the Earth has need of them—but that two Gens of Earth will be received by Martians in perfect amity, and these Gens allowed biding places on Mars! Unless your ally obeys, the Martians in my hands will be destroyed!"
"Move the blue column away from Earth! Don't interfere while we get back to our orbit around the sun! Comply, or I’ll gather all the knowledge of Mars, Earth, and the Moon to launch an attack against you and your Martian ally! Let your ally know that their people won't return, that Earth needs them—but two representatives from Earth will be welcomed by the Martians with open arms, and these representatives will be given places to stay on Mars! If your ally doesn’t comply, the Martians I have will be dealt with!"
In an hour the answer came, the snarling thought-answer of Dalis.
In an hour, the answer arrived—the harsh, biting response from Dalis.
"We hear! We obey! But Dalis is never beaten while he lives! His day will come!"
"We hear you! We follow your orders! But Dalis is never defeated as long as he’s alive! His time will come!"
Sarka found himself feeling even a little sorry for sorely beaten Dalis; but his face was grim as he sent another command to the people of Dalis who had passed through the life-source of the Moon.
Sarka felt a bit sorry for the badly defeated Dalis; however, his expression was serious as he issued another order to the people of Dalis who had gone through the life-source of the Moon.
"Take command of the cubes, and force them to repair the damage which has been done to the dwellings of men—to repair them completely, over all the face of the Earth!"
"Take control of the cubes and make them fix the damage that has been done to people's homes—repair them fully, across the entire Earth!"
As the glowing people hurried to obey, Sarka softly asked his father:
As the glowing people rushed to comply, Sarka quietly asked his father:
"But what shall we do with the Martians?"
"But what are we going to do with the Martians?"
Sarka the Second smiled.
Sarka II smiled.
"Release them and send them to the lowest level where, guarded by the cubes, they will be set to constructing fireballs like those in which they arrived for the use of Earth if Dalis, or the Martians, ever attack again! And, son...."
"Release them and send them to the lowest level where, guarded by the cubes, they will start building fireballs like the ones they used to arrive here, for Earth's defense if Dalis or the Martians ever attack again! And, son...."
"Yes, O my father?" said Sarka softly.
"Yes, oh my dad?" said Sarka softly.
"I have another suggestion for the employment of the cubes! Let them build aircars to be used by the Gens of Prull and of Klaser, as transportation to Mars whenever you are ready for them to go!"
"I have another idea for how to use the cubes! Let them build aircars for the Gens of Prull and Klaser to use as transportation to Mars whenever you’re ready for them to go!"
Sarka smiled boyishly, happily.
Sarka smiled like a child.
"Yes, O my father; and is there anything else?"
"Yes, Dad; is there anything else?"
"Yes! Take Jaska as your mate! Do you not see that she is waiting for you to speak?"
"Yes! Choose Jaska as your partner! Can’t you see she’s waiting for you to say something?"
Sarka turned to Jaska, whose face was glorious in her surrender, and whose lips were parted in a loving smile—which faded only when Sarka's lips caressed it away.
Sarka turned to Jaska, whose face was radiant in her surrender, and whose lips were slightly parted in a loving smile—which disappeared only when Sarka's lips gently kissed it away.
(The end.)
(The end.)
ASTOUNDING STORIES
Appears on Newsstands
Available on Newsstands
THE FIRST THURSDAY IN EACH MONTH

The Readers' Corner
A Meeting Place for Readers of Astounding Stories
From Australia
From Australia
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
I am taking the privilege of writing to you in an endeavor to show my appreciation of your magazine Astounding Stories.
I’m taking the opportunity to write to you to express my appreciation for your magazine, Astounding Stories.
Although I am an inveterate reader I must say that I have never read any book or magazine to come up to the above, and confess that though I am ignorant of the intricacies of science (and lacked interest in same prior to my reading your first issue) same is described so plainly that I have no trouble in fully understanding exactly what the author conveys. I must thank you for this other interest in the monotony of life.
Although I’m a dedicated reader, I have to say I’ve never read a book or magazine that matches the one above. I admit that, despite being unaware of the complexities of science (and not being interested in it before reading your first issue), it’s explained so clearly that I have no trouble fully understanding what the author is trying to say. Thank you for adding this new interest to the monotony of life.
Have pleasure of informing you that through my enthusiasm have created several subscribers, and on occasions when adopting the age old custom of placing my foot upon the rail and bending the elbow, have entered into many a conversation and discussion re the different stories included in your magazine.
I’m pleased to let you know that my enthusiasm has attracted several subscribers, and during the times when I’ve followed the old tradition of resting my foot on the rail and bending my elbow, I’ve had many conversations and discussions about the different stories featured in your magazine.
I assure you of my whole-hearted support in the furthering of the popularity of your enjoyable and unique work in my country, and wish you every success in your venture.—M. B. Johnston, 237 Flinders Lane, Melbourne, Australia.
I promise you my full support in promoting your enjoyable and unique work in my country, and I wish you all the best in your endeavor.—M. B. Johnston, 237 Flinders Lane, Melbourne, Australia.
Mr. Neal's Favorites
Mr. Neal's Picks
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
The other day I saw Astounding Stories on one of the newsstands. I purchased it, and after reading "Brigands of the Moon", I eagerly finished the rest of the magazine. I did not like "Out of the Dreadful Depths." In my opinion it should not be in a Science Fiction magazine. The only thing the matter with your magazine is that it is too small. I would like to read some stories in "our" magazine by Ed Earl Repp, David H. Keller, M. D., Miles J. Brewer, M. D., and Stanton Coblentz—Francis Neal, R. R. 4, Box 105, Kokomo, Ind.
The other day I saw Astounding Stories at one of the newsstands. I bought it, and after checking out "Brigands of the Moon," I quickly finished the rest of the magazine. I didn't like "Out of the Dreadful Depths." In my opinion, it doesn't belong in a Science Fiction magazine. The only issue with your magazine is that it's too small. I would love to read some stories in "our" magazine by Ed Earl Repp, David H. Keller, M.D., Miles J. Brewer, M.D., and Stanton Coblentz—Francis Neal, R. R. 4, Box 105, Kokomo, Ind.
No Ghost Stories
No Ghost Stories
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
I received your April issue and I think it is the best yet. I have but one complaint to make, and that is your magazine seems to print some good science stories, but also has some stories which do not belong in a Science Fiction magazine. They might come under the name of weird tales. Is your magazine devoted to pure 100 per cent. Science Fiction? If so, I think you ought to leave out the ghost stories.—Louis Wentzler, 1933 Woodbine St., Brooklyn, N. Y.
I got your April issue, and I think it’s your best one yet. I have just one complaint: your magazine includes some great science stories, but it also has some pieces that don’t really belong in a Science Fiction magazine. They seem more like weird tales. Is your magazine dedicated solely to 100 percent Science Fiction? If so, I think you should exclude the ghost stories.—Louis Wentzler, 1933 Woodbine St., Brooklyn, N. Y.
From the Other Sex
From the Other Gender
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
You'll be surprised to hear from a girl, as I notice only boys wrote to praise your new magazine. I tried reading some of the Science Fiction magazines my brother buys every month but I'd start reading a story only to leave it unfinished. But your magazine is different. When I picked it up to read it I thought I'd soon throw it down and read something else, but the moment I started to read one of the stories of your new magazine I read it to the finish. I never read such vivid and exciting stories. Even my brother who loves all kinds of Science Fiction magazines couldn't stop praising your new magazine. He said Astounding Stories beats them all.
You'll be surprised to hear from a girl since I've noticed that only boys have written to praise your new magazine. I tried reading some of the Science Fiction magazines my brother gets every month, but I'd start a story and never finish it. But your magazine is different. When I picked it up, I thought I'd quickly toss it aside for something else, but as soon as I started one of the stories, I read it all the way through. I've never read such vivid and exciting stories. Even my brother, who loves all kinds of Science Fiction magazines, couldn’t stop praising your new magazine. He said Astounding Stories outshines them all.
Some of our readers criticized your new magazine, and I haven't anything but disagreement for them. Yet, who am I, to judge persons who have read and know all about Science Fiction?
Some of our readers criticized your new magazine, and I have nothing but disagreement for them. But who am I to judge people who have read and know everything about Science Fiction?
Will recommend your new magazine to all my friends.—Sue O'Bara, 13440 Barley Ave., Chicago, Illinois.
Will recommend your new magazine to all my friends.—Sue O'Bara, 13440 Barley Ave., Chicago, Illinois.
January Issue Was First
First Issue of January
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
I have just finished reading the April issue of "our" magazine. Can mere words describe my feelings? I am classing the stories as follows: A—excellent; B—very good; C—good; D—passable; E—poor.
I just finished reading the April issue of "our" magazine. Can mere words describe how I feel? I'm rating the stories like this: A—excellent; B—very good; C—good; D—okay; E—poor.
A—"Monsters of Moyen," "Vampires of Venus," "The Ray of Madness," "The Soul-Snatcher."
A—"Monsters of Moyen," "Vampires of Venus," "The Ray of Madness," "The Soul-Snatcher."
B—"The Man Who Was Dead."
B—"The Guy Who Was Dead."
C—None. D—None. E—None.
C—None. D—None. E—None.
"Brigands of the Moon" is getting more and more interesting. Can you please tell me which month's issue was the first one, as I didn't procure the first two copies and should like to do so?—Eli Meltzer, 1466 Coney Island Ave., Brooklyn, N. Y.
"Brigands of the Moon" is becoming more and more intriguing. Can you let me know which month's issue was the first one? I didn't get the first two copies and would like to obtain them. —Eli Meltzer, 1466 Coney Island Ave., Brooklyn, N. Y.
"Eclipses All"
"Eclipses All"
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Just as soon as your new magazine came out I espied it. It eclipsed all the other magazines on the stand. As a cub magazine I couldn't ask for more.
Just as soon as your new magazine was released, I spotted it. It stood out among all the other magazines on the stand. As a rookie magazine, I couldn't have asked for more.
I am going to comment on your stories now because I know you want me too, for I know you would like to know what sort of stories your readers like.
I’m going to give my thoughts on your stories now because I know you want me to, and I understand you’d like to know what kind of stories your readers enjoy.
I have a lot to say about Ray Cummings. He is the best writer I have ever seen. His stories couldn't be beat. "Phantoms of Reality" was a corking good story, but I believe his new serial, "Brigands of the Moon," is going to be better. Captain S. P. Meek is a very good writer also. I take immense joy in his Dr. Bird stories. And we must not forget that great writer, Murray Leinster. His stories are really good.
I have a lot to say about Ray Cummings. He is the best writer I've ever come across. His stories are unbeatable. "Phantoms of Reality" was an amazing story, but I think his new serial, "Brigands of the Moon," is going to be even better. Captain S. P. Meek is another fantastic writer. I really enjoy his Dr. Bird stories. And we can’t forget the great writer, Murray Leinster. His stories are really great.
I congratulate you on your new magazine, Mr. Editor.—Albert Philbrick, 117 N. Spring St., Springfield, Ohio.
I congratulate you on your new magazine, Mr. Editor.—Albert Philbrick, 117 N. Spring St., Springfield, Ohio.
"A Unique Magazine"
"A Unique Magazine"
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
I've been trying to write your magazine for a long time, so here goes.
I've been trying to write for your magazine for a long time, so here it is.
I've bought every copy from the first issue and sure think it is a good magazine. In fact I should say a unique magazine; there are but few magazines in its class among Science Fiction magazines. The stories come up to the standards of good Science Fiction, and some go far above it. A few stories I did not like were: "The Man Who Was Dead," "The Soul Snatcher," "The Corpse on the Grating" and "The Stolen Mind." The science in all these stories was very poor. But your magazine became better in my eyes when you published "Phantoms of Reality," "Tanks," "Old Crompton's Secret," "Brigands of the Moon," "Monsters of Moyen," and all of Captain S. P. Meek's stories. These were extraordinarily good stories.
I've bought every issue since the first one and I really think it's a great magazine. In fact, I’d say it’s a unique magazine; there are only a few magazines like it in the Science Fiction genre. The stories meet the standards of good Science Fiction, and some even exceed them. A few stories I didn't like include: "The Man Who Was Dead," "The Soul Snatcher," "The Corpse on the Grating," and "The Stolen Mind." The science in those stories was very weak. However, your magazine improved in my eyes when you published "Phantoms of Reality," "Tanks," "Old Crompton's Secret," "Brigands of the Moon," "Monsters of Moyen," and all of Captain S. P. Meek's stories. Those were exceptionally good stories.
Wesso's drawings are very good, and I hope you keep him. I have seen his drawings in another magazine for quite a time. I don't like the illustrations of your other artist. Could you, by chance, secure an artist by the name of Leo Morey or Hugh Mackay? They both illustrate for other Science Fiction magazines and are about as good as Wesso. Please keep the latter. And why don't you have him to do all of your illustrating?
Wesso's drawings are really impressive, and I hope you decide to keep him. I've seen his work in another magazine for a while now. I'm not a fan of the illustrations from your other artist. Is there any chance you could bring on an artist named Leo Morey or Hugh Mackay? They both work for other Science Fiction magazines and are just as talented as Wesso. Please make sure to keep Wesso. And why not have him do all of your illustrations?
Sorry to seem such a grouch, but I don't like your grade of paper either. And why not enlarge the magazine to about 11" x 9" by 1/2", and charge 25 cents for your thoroughly good magazine, apart from the defects I have mentioned.
Sorry to sound so negative, but I'm not a fan of your paper grade either. Also, why not make the magazine about 11" x 9" by 1/2", and charge 25 cents for your really good magazine, aside from the issues I've pointed out?
About your authors. They are, for the most part, good. But they are mostly amateurs at writing Science Fiction stories. I am delighted to see such expert writers of Science Fiction as Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings, Victor Rousseau and Captain S. P. Meek writing for your magazine, but couldn't you include in your staff of authors A. Hyatt Verrill, Dr. Miles J. Breuer, Dr. David H. Keller, R. F. Starzl, and a few more such notable authors? I hope to see these authors in your magazine soon.—Linus Hogenmiller, 502 N. Washington St., Farmington, Mo.
About your authors. They are mostly good. However, they are mainly inexperienced when it comes to writing Science Fiction stories. I'm thrilled to see talented Science Fiction writers like Harl Vincent, Ray Cummings, Victor Rousseau, and Captain S. P. Meek contributing to your magazine, but could you also bring in authors like A. Hyatt Verrill, Dr. Miles J. Breuer, Dr. David H. Keller, R. F. Starzl, and a few other notable names? I look forward to seeing these authors in your magazine soon.—Linus Hogenmiller, 502 N. Washington St., Farmington, Mo.
The Star System!
The Star System!
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
One star means fairly good, two stars, good; three stars, excellent; four, extraordinary; no stars—just another story.
One star means pretty good, two stars means good; three stars means excellent; four stars means extraordinary; no stars means just another story.
I give "Brigands of the Moon," by Ray Cummings, three stars; "The Atom-Smasher," by Victor Rousseau, three stars; "Murder Madness," by Murray Leinster, two stars; "Into the Ocean Depths," by S. P. Wright, two stars, and "The Jovian Jest," by L. Lorraine, no stars. It was short and sweet.
I give "Brigands of the Moon," by Ray Cummings, three stars; "The Atom-Smasher," by Victor Rousseau, three stars; "Murder Madness," by Murray Leinster, two stars; "Into the Ocean Depths," by S. P. Wright, two stars; and "The Jovian Jest," by L. Lorraine, no stars. It was brief and to the point.
Wesso sure can draw. I would like to see a full page illustration for each story by him.
Wesso really knows how to draw. I’d love to see a full-page illustration for each story by him.
My favorite type of stories are interplanetary, and, second favorite, stories of future wars. Will you have many of them in the future? I like long stories like the novelette[Pg 424] in the May issue of Astounding Stories—Jack Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago, Illinois.
My favorite type of stories is interplanetary, and my second favorite is stories about future wars. Will you have a lot of them in the future? I enjoy long stories like the novelette[Pg 424] in the May issue of Astounding Stories—Jack Darrow, 4225 N. Spaulding Ave., Chicago, Illinois.
We Expect Not To
We Don’t Expect To
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
While going over your "The Readers' Corner" of the April issue, I noticed in your answer to one of the letters that you will avoid reprints. Now many of your readers have not read the older classics of Science Fiction. Would it not be a good idea to publish a reprint at least once a year? One of the suggestions given was Merritt's "Through the Dragon Glass." Another very interesting story, and one that I am sure almost all of your followers have not read, is "The Blind Spot," by Homer Flint.
While reading "The Readers' Corner" in the April issue, I saw in your response to a letter that you plan to avoid reprints. Many of your readers haven't had the chance to read the older classics of Science Fiction. Wouldn’t it be a good idea to publish at least one reprint each year? One suggestion mentioned was Merritt's "Through the Dragon Glass." Another fascinating story, which I’m sure most of your readers haven’t encountered, is "The Blind Spot" by Homer Flint.
I like the idea of having three members to a volume, as it will be much easier to bind. Now, starting with the April issue, I think that the best story in there is "Monsters of Moyen." "The Ray of Madness" was up to the usual standard of Capt. S. P. Meek's stories. "The Man Who Was Dead" was fairly good; average, I would say. I did not like "Vampires of Venus."
I like the idea of having three stories in each volume since it will be much easier to put together. Starting with the April issue, I think the best story in there is "Monsters of Moyen." "The Ray of Madness" met the usual standard of Captain S. P. Meek's stories. "The Man Who Was Dead" was decent; I would say it was average. I didn’t care for "Vampires of Venus."
I say that the May issue was the best of the Astounding Stories. I was satisfied with every story in it. "Into the Ocean Depths" was the best story, "The Atom Smasher" being a close second. I like the way the story "Into the Ocean Depths" ended; a slight trace of sadness and not at all like the "and they lived happily ever after" ending. A real story.
I think the May issue was the best of Astounding Stories. I enjoyed every story in it. "Into the Ocean Depths" was the standout, with "The Atom Smasher" being a close second. I loved how "Into the Ocean Depths" ended; it had a hint of sadness and wasn’t just a typical "happily ever after" ending. A real story.
I was disappointed in not finding any story concerning Dr. Bird in the April issue. Will any more be printed soon?
I was disappointed to not find any story about Dr. Bird in the April issue. Will any more be published soon?
Before I close I would like a definite answer to this question: Will you ever, or in the near future, reprint any of the genre of Science Fiction, stories by the late master Garret P. Serviss, or from the pen of A. Merritt and H. G. Wells?—Nathan Greenfeld, 313 E. 70th St., New York City.
Before I finish, I would like a clear answer to this question: Will you ever, or in the near future, reprint any Science Fiction stories by the late master Garret P. Serviss, or works by A. Merritt and H. G. Wells? —Nathan Greenfeld, 313 E. 70th St., New York City.
Again Reprints
Reprints Again
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Although I am a reader of six Science Fiction magazines, I was more than glad to see the latest one out, Astounding Stories. Because the stories are all interesting. I consider Astounding Stories superior to most of the Science Fiction periodicals on the newsstands to-day.
Although I read six science fiction magazines, I was really excited to see the latest issue of Astounding Stories. All the stories are fascinating. I think Astounding Stories is better than most of the science fiction magazines available today.
My favorite stories are those of interplanetary voyages and other worlds. My favorite authors are: Ray Cummings, A. Merritt, Victor Rousseau, Murray Leinster, Arthur J. Burks and Harl Vincent. I hope that you will soon have stories by Edmond Hamilton and David H. Keller.
My favorite stories are about interplanetary travels and different worlds. My favorite authors are Ray Cummings, A. Merritt, Victor Rousseau, Murray Leinster, Arthur J. Burks, and Harl Vincent. I hope you'll soon find stories by Edmond Hamilton and David H. Keller.
Now here is something I hope you will give some thought and consideration. I noticed that many of the readers wrote in, requesting reprints. I am one of those who would like to see you publish some reprints, especially stories by Edgar Rice Burroughs, A. Merritt and Ray Cummings. These[Pg 425] authors have written many masterpieces of Science Fiction. It is very difficult, if not impossible, for a person to get these stories. They could be made available easily if Astounding Stories would reprint them.
Now, here's something I hope you'll think about. I noticed that a lot of readers have written in asking for reprints. I'm one of those who would love to see you publish some reprints, especially stories by Edgar Rice Burroughs, A. Merritt, and Ray Cummings. These[Pg 425] authors have created many masterpieces of Science Fiction. It's really tough, if not impossible, for someone to find these stories. They could be easily available if Astounding Stories decided to reprint them.
Most of the readers who object to reprints do so because they would hate to see a story by H. G. Wells or Jules Verne. I, myself, do not like these authors as they are too dull. But if you have only reprints by the three authors I mentioned and a few other popular writers, I am sure all the readers would welcome them. At least you could have a vote and see how they stand on reprints—Michael Fogaris, 157 Fourth St., Passaic, N. J.
Most readers who dislike reprints do so because they wouldn't want to see a story by H. G. Wells or Jules Verne. Personally, I find these authors too boring. However, if the only reprints available are from the three authors I mentioned and a few other well-known writers, I’m sure all the readers would be open to them. At the very least, you could conduct a vote to see where they stand on reprints—Michael Fogaris, 157 Fourth St., Passaic, N. J.
Likes "The Readers' Corner"
Likes "The Readers' Hub"
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Your "The Readers' Corner" interests me very much. It surely does show how your magazine pleases its readers. You cannot get too much science in your stories to suit me. Chemistry and physics more than anything else.
Your "The Readers' Corner" really interests me. It definitely shows how much your magazine appeals to its readers. I can't get enough science in your stories, especially chemistry and physics.
I surely enjoyed reading "Mad Music" and "The Thief of Time." I don't like long stories. They are too interesting to have to wait a month for the next part.
I really enjoyed reading "Mad Music" and "The Thief of Time." I don't like long stories. They're too engaging to have to wait a month for the next part.
I hope that your magazine continues to have as "astounding" stories as it has in the past.—Vern L. Enrich, R. F. D. 1, Casey, Illinois.
I hope your magazine keeps featuring "amazing" stories like it has in the past.—Vern L. Enrich, R. F. D. 1, Casey, Illinois.
From Master Weiner
From Master Weiner
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
One day coming home from school I saw your magazine. That night I bought it and have since been an ardent reader.
One day, on my way home from school, I saw your magazine. That night, I bought it and have been a devoted reader ever since.
But why not give us a change? I prefer stories of the Sargasso Sea, the Maelstrom, and about invasions of the Earth.—Milton Weiner, age 12, 2430 Baker St., Baltimore Maryland.
But why not give us a change? I prefer stories about the Sargasso Sea, the Maelstrom, and invasions of Earth.—Milton Weiner, age 12, 2430 Baker St., Baltimore, Maryland.
High Praise
Big Kudos
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Enclosed you will find twenty cents in stamps for the first copy of Astounding Stories.
Enclosed is twenty cents in stamps for the first copy of Astounding Stories.
I have just finished the May issue of Astounding Stories and the rating of the stories is: 1—"Brigands of the Moon"—Excellent! 2—"The Atom Smasher"—Marvelous! 3—"Murder Madness"—Perfect. 4—"Into the Ocean's Depths"—Good. 5—"The Jovian Jest"—Pretty Good.
I just wrapped up the May issue of Astounding Stories, and here’s how I rate the stories: 1—"Brigands of the Moon"—Excellent! 2—"The Atom Smasher"—Awesome! 3—"Murder Madness"—Perfect. 4—"Into the Ocean's Depths"—Good. 5—"The Jovian Jest"—Pretty Good.
The cover design by H. Wesso is good. Don't lose him.
The cover design by H. Wesso is great. Don't let him go.
I would like more stories by Victor Rousseau and Ray Cummings. Where are some stories by H. G. Wells, Stanton Coblens, Gawain Edwards, Francis Flagg, Henrik Jarve and Dr. Keller? My favorite stories are interplanetary stories.
I would like to read more stories by Victor Rousseau and Ray Cummings. Where can I find stories by H. G. Wells, Stanton Coblens, Gawain Edwards, Francis Flagg, Henrik Jarve, and Dr. Keller? My favorite stories are sci-fi ones about different planets.
Here are some things that may improve your magazine (though I must say that your magazine is about perfect as it is): More pictures in long stories; about two novelettes in each issue; about two short stories in each[Pg 426] issue; more interplanetary novels and novelettes; about one serial in one issue; smoother paper.—Isidore Horowitz, 1161 Stratford Avenue, New York City.
Here are some suggestions that might enhance your magazine (though I have to say that your magazine is nearly perfect as it is): More images in long articles; about two novelettes in each issue; about two short stories in each[Pg 426] issue; more interplanetary novels and novelettes; about one serial in one issue; smoother paper.—Isidore Horowitz, 1161 Stratford Avenue, New York City.
"Fairly Good Satire"
"Pretty Good Satire"
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
I have read your two issues of Astounding Stories and I feel they will fill a very much needed place in literature.
I’ve read your two issues of Astounding Stories, and I believe they will fill a much-needed gap in literature.
I am especially interested in the stories like the "Vampires of Venus" and the "Brigands of the Moon." The "Vampires of Venus" can be classed as a fairly good satire on Earth beings; I consider that story one with a moral. It reminds one of Voltaire's Micromegas, and it's taking us to another planet to show us our faults at home will stimulate interest in social improvement.
I’m really interested in stories like “Vampires of Venus” and “Brigands of the Moon.” “Vampires of Venus” can be seen as a solid satire of people on Earth; I think that story carries a moral. It’s similar to Voltaire’s Micromegas, and by taking us to another planet to highlight our flaws at home, it encourages interest in social improvement.
I have kept tab on Edgar Rice Burroughs' writings because he teaches evolution in a way that makes it easy for the ordinary reader to grasp.
I have been following Edgar Rice Burroughs' writings because he explains evolution in a way that’s easy for the average reader to understand.
You have a great field, if you can keep up the interplanetary stories and mix some evolutionary stories with them.
You have an awesome area to explore if you can continue the interplanetary tales and blend in some evolution stories with them.
The true stories are playing a valuable part in stimulating people to take a deeper view of life, and you have a field in Astounding Stories almost without a competitor.—J. L. Stark, 530 Sutcliffe Ave., Louisville, Kentucky.
The real stories are playing an important role in encouraging people to look at life more deeply, and you have a space in Astounding Stories that's nearly unmatched.—J. L. Stark, 530 Sutcliffe Ave., Louisville, Kentucky.
He is H. W. Wessolowski
He's H. W. Wessolowski
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Since I have read every copy of Astounding Stories since it was inaugurated I feel well qualified to contribute a few bouquets and also some criticism. The cover illustrations are wonderful but I cannot find the artist's name on it. So good an artist should put his "moniker" on his productions. I am glad to see that the words "Super-Science" are on the top of the cover in bright red letters; some other Science Fiction magazines seem desirous of disguising the contents of their magazines for some obscure and mysterious reason.
Since I've read every issue of Astounding Stories since it started, I feel well-qualified to offer some praise and a bit of criticism. The cover art is fantastic, but I can’t find the artist's name anywhere. A talented artist like that should definitely include their signature on their work. I'm also happy to see "Super-Science" in bold red letters at the top of the cover; some other science fiction magazines seem to want to hide their content for unclear and mysterious reasons.
And now a brickbat. It is my humble opinion that the science should be examined more carefully before the stories are printed in this excellent magazine. The stories should be not only astounding, but should contain some science information that will be remembered after the fiction is forgotten. "The Man Who Was Dead" is an excellent ghost story or weird tale, but is out of place in "our" magazine. (I take the liberty to call it "our" magazine since a department is given over to the readers and we express our choice of the kind of stories that are printed.) However, taken all together, our magazine is steadily improving; each issue up to now has been distinctly better than the one before.
And now for a critique. I believe that the science should be looked at more closely before the stories are published in this fantastic magazine. The stories should not only be amazing but also include some scientific information that readers will remember even after the fiction fades from memory. "The Man Who Was Dead" is a great ghost story or strange tale, but it doesn’t quite fit in "our" magazine. (I’m calling it "our" magazine because there’s a section dedicated to the readers where we share our preferences for the kinds of stories that get published.) That said, overall, our magazine is continuously improving; each issue so far has been noticeably better than the last.
I have graded the stories in the April and May copies as follows: Excellent—"Vampires of Venus," "The Ray of Madness," "Brig[Pg 427]ands of the Moon," "Murder Madness," "Into the Ocean's Depths" and "The Jovian Jest." Good—"Monsters of Moyen," "The Atom Smasher" and "The Soul Searcher." Poor—"The Man Who Was Dead."
I have graded the stories in the April and May editions as follows: Excellent—"Vampires of Venus," "The Ray of Madness," "Brig[Pg 427]ands of the Moon," "Murder Madness," "Into the Ocean's Depths," and "The Jovian Jest." Good—"Monsters of Moyen," "The Atom Smasher," and "The Soul Searcher." Poor—"The Man Who Was Dead."
My favorite authors are Dr. David H. Keller, Harl Vincent, Lillith Lorraine, Anthony Pelcher, Capt. S. P. Meek, Dr. Miles J. Breuer and Ray Cummings. I can hardly wait a month for my next copy.—Wayne D. Bray, Campbell, Missouri.
My favorite authors are Dr. David H. Keller, Harl Vincent, Lillith Lorraine, Anthony Pelcher, Capt. S. P. Meek, Dr. Miles J. Breuer, and Ray Cummings. I can barely wait a month for my next issue.—Wayne D. Bray, Campbell, Missouri.
Story Says Cro-Magnons Fled to Europe
Stories say Cro-Magnons fled to Europe
Dear Editor:
Dear Editor:
Ever since I was first introduced to Astounding Stories by a cousin I have been a steady reader. I have not missed a single issue so far.
Ever since my cousin first introduced me to Astounding Stories, I've been a regular reader. I haven't missed a single issue yet.
I hope you will have stories by Hyatt Verril, Edgar Rice Burroughs, Edmond Hamilton, Leslie Stone, Stanton A. Coblentz and Francis Flagg.
I hope you'll find stories by Hyatt Verril, Edgar Rice Burroughs, Edmond Hamilton, Leslie Stone, Stanton A. Coblentz, and Francis Flagg.
The stories I like best in each issue (not counting serials) are: "Phantoms of Reality," "Spawn of the Stars," "Vandals of the Stars," "Vampires of Venus" and "The Atom Smasher." In "The Atom Smasher" it says that all Europeans descended from the Atlanteans. Now when the hero killed them all with the disintegrating ray, would he not have affected their birth?
The stories I enjoy the most in each issue (excluding serials) are: "Phantoms of Reality," "Spawn of the Stars," "Vandals of the Stars," "Vampires of Venus," and "The Atom Smasher." In "The Atom Smasher," it states that all Europeans descended from the Atlanteans. So when the hero took them out with the disintegrating ray, wouldn’t that have impacted their existence?
Wesso is some artist. I saw a mistake on the cover of the March issue. The color of space is a deep black, not blue, because the blue color of the heavens when viewed from the earth is due to the reflection of light by the atmosphere.—George Brande, 141 South Church St., Schenectady, N. Y.
Wesso is quite the artist. I noticed an error on the cover of the March issue. The color of space is deep black, not blue, because the blue seen from Earth is just light reflecting off the atmosphere.—George Brande, 141 South Church St., Schenectady, NY.
"The Readers' Corner"
"The Readers' Corner"
All Readers are extended a sincere and cordial invitation to "come over in 'The Readers' Corner'" and join in our monthly discussion of stories, authors, scientific principles and possibilities—everything that's of common interest in connection with our Astounding Stories.
All readers are warmly invited to "come over to 'The Readers' Corner'" and participate in our monthly discussion of stories, authors, scientific ideas, and possibilities—everything that’s of shared interest related to our Astounding Stories.
Although from time to time the Editor may make a comment or so, this is a department primarily for Readers, and we want you to make full use of it. Likes, dislikes, criticisms, explanations, roses, brickbats, suggestions—everything's welcome here; so "come over in 'The Readers' Corner'" and discuss it with all of us!
Although the Editor might occasionally chime in, this section is mainly for Readers, and we encourage you to take advantage of it. Likes, dislikes, criticisms, explanations, praise, complaints, suggestions—everything is welcome here; so "come on over to 'The Readers' Corner'" and join the conversation with all of us!
[2] Mr. Bond has made a laughable error in his description. Like all of the coleoptera, the Mercurians were hexapoda (six legged). What Mr. Bond continually refers to in his narrative as "upper arms" were really the antenna of the insects which split at the end into four flexible appendages resembling fingers. His mistake is a natural one, for the Mercurians used their antenna as extra arms.—James S. Carpenter.
[2] Mr. Bond has made a ridiculous mistake in his description. Like all beetles, the Mercurians had six legs. What Mr. Bond keeps calling "upper arms" in his story were actually the insects' antennae, which split at the ends into four flexible appendages that looked like fingers. His error is understandable, because the Mercurians used their antennae as additional arms.—James S. Carpenter.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!